《The Author Is Speechless》


 Chapter 1: Author鈥檚 note.

    <h4>Chapter 1: Author''s note.</h4>

    It''s my first time writing a reincarnation story where the author was reincarnated inside his romance reverse harem book.

    The whole story is not about harem, but based on an extra character inside.

    I hate the idea of having a harem so I will not give a harem to my precious mc -_-.

    It''s kinda simr to some novels, but not entirely. I will twist and turn the story. It will be azy main character, who just loves money and sleeping under his nket.

    I will upload it after I am done writing 10 chapters.

    After I am done with season 1 of my book, I will take a short break because of my college exam.

    anyway, I will update this novel after a week at this hour.

    ( -_- )

 Chapter 2: Yellow sun that devours.

    <h4>Chapter 2: Yellow sun that devours.</h4>

    Ever since I was a little boy, my dream was to be a pilot.

    As a child of an Asian household, my father and mother were always strict with my rules and regtions.

    Especially mom. She used to beat the crap out of me. Because I wasn''t good at math.

    Every time I did something wrong, she used to beat me with whatever she could find close to her.

    When I grew up,

    I finally understand why she used to beat me up like a goat.

    Years passed and all of my dreams gone shattered anyway.

    I moved from that big apartment and rented a small one after my dad died. Mom left us and she married another man.

    Pathetic...

    One day, I wrote something for fun and it went viral overnight.

    So,

    I earn a lot now, but I don''t show it to anyone...

    Mom will probably take everything if I did that...

    Now I am here alone sitting in the corner under my nket with myptop, thinking about turning the whole story upside down by killing the female lead.

    Heh...

    I bet the readers are going to have a heart attack.

    Tap.. tap.. tap...

    ...

    He was hiding under his nket, tapping the keyboard with his oily fingers.

    The empty cans and stic bags of chips were all over the small apartment.

    He was scared of being in the spotlight because of his mom.

    She wasn''t ady with a good temper. For her benefit, she can even kill someone.

    The novel he was writing named "The Three Moons" was a dark romance novel.

    Here, the male lead is the prince, a knight and a duke''s heir while the female lead is a merchant''s daughter. It was a love triangle story between 4 people...

    With 3 male leads glued with one female lead, it was a funny but dark story. For winning the female lead''s heart, the 3 of them secretly had a long silent domestic war.

    With a lot of turns and events. The female lead chooses the prince and the rest of them be hopeless.

    ...

    "I hate the female lead, to be honest. "

    Really, even if I am the one who wrote her, she''s a whore with so many options. That''s why I will kill her in thest chapter and make them see what kind of woman she was all along. "

    I am so hungry but somehow I can''t stop writing. I feel like I will miss myst opportunity to finish this novel.

    He was tapping for so long that he lost the count of hours. He spent all night in front of hisptop.

    Being inside his nket made him feel safe from all the people of the society.

    Even if he is a man in his early 30s, he haspletely separated himself from the outside world. He says,

    ''People are so greedy. Selfish. "

    He spends his whole night awake and at 9 AM,

    he got out of his nket and stretched his arms. It was shiny outside.

    He opened the window and saw the city, filled with buildings like mushrooms has taken over every corner.

    ''I finished my novel.'' he mumbled.

    He smiled a little and saw the shining light of the sun reflecting on the sses of the buildings.

    He looked outside after a long time.

    But his eyes became blurry, so he couldn''t see too far.

    But a certain distance of vision was enough for him.

    And suddenly he saw the sun was getting bigger and bigger.

    -Why the sun is getting bigger and closer?

    Am I dreaming?

    He saw the sun wasing close to earth all of a sudden, so he rubbed his eyes and put on his sses to see it clearly.

    A pale-skinned boy with ck messy short hair, and silver eyes was glittered by the scenery.

    The sun was getting closer and closer that he wanted to touch it.

    He saw the sun was devouring everything on its way.

    The buildings, people on the road, cars and buses. It was devouring everything like a ck hole. But nobody seems to be concerned about it.

    So he climbed on the window and finally when the sun got closer to him like a huge ball that has ate up all the neighbour buildings, he jumped and merged with it.

    He felt like it was thest chance. If he missed it, he might have to live his life inside his nket forever.

    But who knew? There was nothing in front of him.

    His cold dead body got smashed on the sidewalk. Blood spouted all over the ce.

    People were gathering around to see what happened. But they couldn''t do anything to save him.

    So, they just watched like it was a circus y.

    ....

    ....

    In a huge stable, full of horses.

    A 14-year-old boy was taking his nap after his morning duty.

    "Chrip.. chrip chrip!!"

    Birds were chirping outside the peaceful stable. It was a peaceful ce.

    Horses were chewing on their grass after the duke had a morning stroll with his horse around his neighbour.

    Suddenly he woke up.

    "Why the light is on my face. Where''s my nket? "

    He was rolling on the pile of dry grass and suddenly he felt something warm thing on his hand.

    He woke up suddenly and saw his hand on a cow''s body.

    So, a cow was also sitting with him in the same room.

    "Moooooo!!!"

    "Mo? It''s a cow."

    He was speechless.

    He looked at the cow and suddenly realize, he has been kidnapped.

    -No, wait, It can''t be.

    If I were kidnapped, why would I be wearing these kinds of clothes? Look at this shirt, it''s so big and filthy.

    And why am I even sleeping in a ce like this?

    He stood up and saw it was a stable. There were houses, cows, sheep and goats. Some chicken was also running around.

    What is this ce, he mumbled while looking outside the window beside a horse.

    "Neigh!!!!!"

    "Shut up, I am trying to see what''s outside. "

    He jumped and went outside.

    What he saw was really out of his imagination.

    Isn''t that the duke''s mansion I drew years ago because of a fan''s request?

    I saw a big sun in front of my apartment today. So I jumped to catch it and ended up dead. Probably?

    If it''s a dream my face won''t hurt right?

    He punched himself out of nowhere and his face became a red tomato.

    Ouch! It really hurts. So I am not dreaming. "

    That means, I am inside my novel, as an extra "

    "Hahahah! What a luck!"

    Heughed for a couple of minutes, then finally realizes one thing.

    "That female lead, where is she!! "

    He screamed as if he holds a huge grudge against her.

    I need to kill that crazy woman!!"

    ...

    Author''s Note: Sorry for any grammatical errors.

    Hope you enjoy this series...

 Chapter 3: It鈥檚 the early beginning.

    <h4>Chapter 3: It''s the early beginning.</h4>

    "I have to say, I am really speechless and surprised right now."

    I jumped off the window earlier to enter the big bright sun.

    I thought my life is going to change but sadly, I ended up in my novel, not only that,

    I am a damn extra. Some side character that I''ve never thought about writing.

    A stable worker.

    Seriously....

    Come to think of it,

    There is something.

    In the middle of the story, there was a huge war.

    The people who participated in the war died, but the maids, normal workers and other normalmon people were all ok. Even all the horses were intact.

    That means, that no matter what happens in the story, it won''t affect the people backstage.

    He sat under the tree beside the stable and went lost in his deep thoughts.

    I have no intention to change the story, but what a stable boy can do with his tiny body?

    Hahah...

    The author has entered a body of a 14 years old boy. Silver hair with silver eyes, a pale soft-skinned boy with a great body.

    "My new body is really great somehow. Compared to what I had back in my world.

    I had countless health issues. This body is so light and easy to move around. "

    A man shouted suddenly, "Oiii, Viktor!!! Come here, we gotta go now."

    -Hm? Is he calling me?

    "Oi, are you listing to me? The duke is giving our monthly pay."

    "Yes,ing!!!" He ran as fast as he can.

    There was a huge line in front of butler of the mansion. He was in charge of maintaining all the workers of the house So, today he was paying the workers of this mansion.

    The butler says, "Next, Viktor ."

    "Yes"

    "Here''s your monthly payment. Good work." the butler talked like a professional.

    "Thank you so much" and he left the line.

    "So how much did I get paid monthly? 2 or 3 silver? "

    He opened his little red bag and found there was 5 gold coin. He bes surprised to see all the money.

    5 gold has a lot of worth in this world. Like 1 gold coin is literally 1000$.

    So his mouthy payment was more than 5000$.

    "With this much money, I can spend half a year in this world without any problem. "

    He put his money in his pocket and walked around the whole mansion. It was really beautiful. Just like his imagination, it was a blue mansion with canals and a small white bridge.

    The Duke''s mansion is situated near the great dark forest. It is the most mysterious forest in the entire kingdom. Only 5% of it has been discovered. So, no one dares to go inside.

    "This is a big mansionpared to the picture I drew. I can''t wait to see what''s outside. The ces I''ve never thought about adding to my novel. "

    Suddenly a boy fell from the tree right in front of him.

    Thrub!

    "Aw!"

    -So this is it.

    And I knew it. This is just the early beginning of my story.

    A 12 years old boy, pale skin with golden eyes that resembles the blood of a royal, blue short hair with a small scar on his hand. He fell from the tree because he was hiding from his sword ss teacher.

    "Are you ok?" The stable worker asked.

    "Uuuuuu", he stated crying.

    -I can''t believe the duke''s heir is crying, just like I''ve written down his character.

    A shy boy, a crybaby, weak and small. He feared everyone in this mansion. Because he never received a small portion of love from his parents. Also, he was neglected by his older brother.

    Later he will kill all of them and be the next duke.

    "DON''T HURT ME!!" the boy shouted.

    "I am not going to hurt you. Pardon my insolence, I am a mere stable worker. My hands are dirty. So I cannot touch you with these hands. But please let me check your wounds."

    -I don''t have any intention of changing the plot at the very beginning, so I will just lend him a hand so that I can stay alive when he kills everyone in this household.

    "It hurts. "

    "Yes, that was a scary fall, please don''t do anything like thister. You are a noble person. Your job is to take care of themoners like us. "

    He is treating his wounds with water and herb he found that he knows how to use.

    "What is your name," Alberto asked the stable boy.

    "I am Viktor. "

    "Why are you not ming me for climbing the tree? All the servants of the house hate me"

    "There is no reason for me to hate you. " he kept cleaning his wounds.

    "How old are you?"

    "I am 14 years old," Viktor answered.

    "So you''re 2 years older than me. What do you do after your work hour?"

    "I am not sure, but I like to sleep and read stories. "

    "You can read? " Alberto was surprised to hear that from amoner''s mouth.

    "I''ve never met amoner who can read. What kind of story do you like to read?" He forgot that he was injured, so he jumped up and asked him. It was his first time talking with someone casually.

    "I like to make stories on my own. " Viktor answered with a little smile on his face.

    "But don''t tell this anyone that I can read and write. I will tell you stories, and you will keep my secret. It is a good deal isn''t it?"

    The Duke''s son nodded yes and soon he left the garden with his wooden sword.

    "I don''t want to change the whole story, but he is my favourite character, and he''s so small. I feel like I can be his big brother. So I will let this slide for this time."

    He stood there happily and suddenly he remembered.

    "This is a magical world right?"

    Hehe...

    He smiled a little and stood there like an idiot.

    "Everyone in this world has mana!!!!!!!!!!"

    He shouted.

    ...

    ...

 Chapter 4: This is magic.

    <h4>Chapter 4: This is magic.</h4>

    I can''t believe I forgot about the main part. This is a world of magicians and knights.

    Even a small baby can cast a spell.

    So that means, I can also use magic right?

    I remember writing the basis of magic introduction when I wrote the academic chapters.

    Magic is the divine power that flows inside the human body.

    Mana is gathered inside one''s heart by the surrounding environment.

    Like how the normal human collected oxygen from the air, mana heart collects mana from the air, water, fire and ground.

    Certain programmed spells help mana to materialise in shapes. This is how magic is cast.

    But they miss the biggest part.

    Magic is also based on one''s imagination.

    "So, If I imagine a small fire on my hand, it will create right?"

    He mumbled me and a small me appeared on his finger.

    "Wow!!!! So this is magic! I don''t even have to memorize a page-long script to cast fire magic!!"

    -when a small fire materialised on my finger, I could feel something going out of my body. I think that is called mana.

    I should stop for now. I think it''s my duty hour. The bell is ringing.

    So, my job is to clean the cow dung?

    He left while scratching his head.

    After a few hourster at night.

    In a small room, there was a bed, a table and a chair. And nothing. It was empty.

    "At least there''s no pile of trash and cans like my previous room. "

    I smell like shit. There''s no ce for us to take shower in this house.

    Yup, the so-calledmoners. They take a bath once a week.

    No way I can survive like this if I don''t take a bath after cleaning the whole stable.

    Can I cast water magic?

    He stood up and took off his dirty clothes.

    The floor has holes in it so the water will drain out right? There''s no one living in this area anyway.

    He imagined a small dark cloud on his head and let some mana out of his body. But nothing happened.

    He was closing his eyes because he thought it was going to work and cold water would start to fall on his head.

    Hm?? It didn''t work?

    He looked up and saw a pillow-sized cloud has formed one foot above his head.

    "Wow, it really formed just like I imagined. But how can I make it rain? It''s so fluffy!! My hands are getting wet when I touch them. Is this what you feel when you touch a cloud?"

    Should I imagine raining down from it and let some mana out?

    He put the cloud back above his head and imagined raining down from it. And suddenly,

    Drop!!

    A small water drop fell on his head. And it started raining.

    "Ekkkk!!! It''s so cold!!!! Warm!! Be warm!!! I like hot showers!!!"

    So the water turned warm as soon as he put mana in it.

    "It''s better!!"

    He smiled and took a hot shower peacefully.

    After he washed his clothes, he dried them by using warm wind magic. He felt so exhausted after using too much mana so he fell asleep quickly.

    Next day in the early morning.

    "I woke up as soon as I heard the tower bell, it''s not working hour yet. Should I take a leave today? I need to see the outside world. "

    He opened the window and saw it was just midnight.

    There are still 5 hours left until sunrise. Did I sleep for 3 hours then? But why do I feel like I''ve been asleep for so long?

    And he suddenly remembered.

    People have magic, but they cannot cast magic without spells. Only some high-ranking magicians can cast magic without a spell.

    When a normal magician casts a spell less magic they be a high-ranking magician and be hybrid humans who live up to 200-300 years.

    "So, when I cast magic without any spell, I became a high-raking magician? How can I forget the part I''ve written with my own hand!! "

    Now, what should I do?

    He thought about some moment and decided something.

    Oh, yes. There is a way, I must get into the academy next year and study. It is the only way to gather knowledge about this world that I didn''t write.

    Let''s go out for now. I want to see the city streets and other buildings. Also the royal pce.

    The Duke''s property was divided into 2 parts.

    The mansion and workers of the main house were in the 1st part, and the second part belonged to the garden, stable andke. It was outside the mansion wall so it was on the secondary wall.

    Low raking workers stay here in this part, so going outside was not that hard.

    He took out his newly washed robe and put it around his body. He hid his face because he didn''t really like the idea of showing it to anyone.

    Back on earth, he used to wear a mask and a cap every time he used to go out. So old habit dies hard.

    "Let''s go out."

    He opened the door and left with a little money he found under his bed. It was probably Viktor''s saving. But that doesn''t matter anymore.

    He closed his door and saw 2 moons shining bright in the sky.

    The moon was visible but it wasn''t reflecting any light. So, there were stars and a far away which was also visible to the naked eye. It was spectacr scenery but also scary.

    There are two moons but not bright enough to make the world safe.

    "Yes, It was my settings after all. Because I couldn''t see the stars because of the bright moon back in my world. So I wanted to make it possible in my story ."

    Even if there are two moons in the sky, the stars are brighter.

    "That''s what I''ve written. "

    He followed the well-paved path and saw a huge iron gate. But there was no guard. So he opened the door and headed to the city...

    ...

    Author''s Note: Sorry for any grammatical mistakes ... :p

 Chapter 5: Guardian鈥檚 crest

    <h4>Chapter 5: Guardian''s crest</h4>

    The road after the duke''s property ended and the road became muddy.

    Yup, it''s themoner''s area. I intentionally choose the back vige instead of the city. Because I only cared about the city when I wrote it. I never mentioned a single soul about the vige back in the duke''s territory. So, I will go and see if it''s real or not.

    He walked down the road which was surrounded by a deep forest. Wolf-like creatures were howling and some owl-like bird was making a weird sound. It was close to an owl and a rooster. He was looking at the bird to understand what kind of species that was.

    I feel like I am walking in my dream. I saw everything I wrote but there are so many things I didn''t even think of writing.

    So, If I met someone who didn''t even mention it once. Not even the backstage, I will be sure that I am in the real world. Not inside my dream.

    He walked on the small narrow path that leads to a small vige. He didn''t even know what that vige was called. He wanted to know that he was not dreaming. So he started running by imagining lightning speed with magic.

    And so, he did.

    He ran so fast that the wind and leafs of the trees beside him didn''t get a chance to move, or to see what just happened. It felt like he just teleported into that vige in a second.

    "I can feel my body just ate half of my mana. "

    He looked around him and saw so many houses and new roads that he didn''t know they exist. But he wasn''t sure enough.

    So he stopped at someone''s door and knocked.

    Knoch, Knoch, Knoch.

    "Who''s there!! What do you want at this hour, are you a robber?" a man shouted.

    "No, I just wanted a ss of water and a piece of bread"

    "Get out of here!! How dare you wake me up and beg. Go before I call the area guard!!!!"

    -so, I am not inside my dream. It''s all real. This world is not something fake.

    I just happened to write a story, and it happened to be real in another world. So, I came here because I know about this world!!

    *That''s true *

    "I am sure I heard something in my head."

    *Yes, you did. I am talking with you via telepathy.

    I am the guardian of knowledge. I was surprised to see there was a person who knew someone else''s future. So I blessed your soul when you died and I bought you here.*

    "I really died back then. So tell me why did I enter someone else''s body?"

    *Is because that boy also died. And you happen to die at the same time. So I gave you this body as a wee gift.

    Oh, since you can hear my voice. I will give you something else too. It''s my parting gift. I will be busy for a little while, so hang around here until Ie back from my vacation.*

    "A vacation?"

    *Yes, It cost me a lot of power to transfer your soul to that body, and I am also bored here. So hang in there for a few centuries. I wille back again. So see you soon my favourite author. I love to read your books.*

    Again, he became speechless.

    There was no guardian in my story. And his favourite author? Even a guardian was reading my books? And why would a guardian need a vacation?

    By the way, I feel like I received some sort of power from him. What was that?

    He saw on his right hand that there was a tattoo, a ck tattoo with so many patterns on it.

    He studied so many mangas, novels and manhwa based on magic and kinds of stuff.

    So he knew, this was not something simple.

    He looked through his memory which was automatically installed in his brain. The guardian of knowledge gifted him the power of the holy hand. Also the left hand of destruction.

    He was again , again!! Speechless by the enormous power he just received out of nowhere.

    "Am I some sort of Guardian''s loyal followers or something? This kind of thing heroes receives from the guardian to kill the demon king or lord or whatever!"

    He sat in the middle of the vige''s main premises and saw peopleing out of their houses to start their daily work.

    "This is a whole new world. A world that really exists, it''s not something I made out of my imagination. They are all alive, walking with flesh, and blood with a soul inside their body.

    Just yesterday, I was thinking about killing the female lead, because it was just a part of my story.

    Now I am thinking about her, she''s also alive, a real alive walking human with a soul. But if I thought about it for a second, if the story I''ve written is the future, then how vicious that woman will be in the near future!

    Should I kill her before she reaches that level?

    Hah! I don''t know. I should wait and watch.

    After thinking about it for a long time, he went straight to the mansion for his work.

    Back in the stable.

    "After I received the crest of holiness and the crest of destruction, my body feels so light. No matter what I do, I don''t get tired. "

    He finished feeding all the horses and other animals in the stable, cleaned all the animal waste and also cleaned himself with water magic.

    It was only 8 AM when he finished all the work and went into the workers dining hall to eat.

    He had to cover his hands crest because it was too eye-catching.

    "The food is also good these days."

    Yesterday, I was looking at these people as NPCs, but now, I feel a little great about them being a real humans.

    Even If I am not a social person, talking with people now is making my mindfortable.

    Some random man stood up and shouted,

    "Hey!!! I saw the eldest son of the duke beat the youngest son. He was so seriously hurt that he couldn''t even move. "

    "Are you serious? Even if we''remoners, we don''t treat our kids like that. "

    " Even if we have 10 kids we''d never do that to our child." Another man says.

    "They are taking it too far, that poor boy. "

    Some of the agree.

    -I see, there is still some person who thinks about him. Well, it''s the real world after all.

    He was eating his morning breakfast in a great mood. Then he thought about something.

    It''s the real world, right?

    -I think I should change the story a little bit.

    Viktor left the dining hall with a red apple in his pocket.

    ...

    //Please ignore those tiny mistakes.. :p

 Chapter 6: Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 6: Guilt</h4>

    Inside the mansion.

    "Ughh. Hic .. hic. Mom, I am sorry, I will do it correctly. I am sorry!"

    Poor Alberto was crying on his bed alone in his room. His leg was broken and also a broken hand. His face was also messed up.

    He was in so much pain but no one came to give him medicine.

    He was treated poorly.

    Suddenly something was knocking on the window.

    Tik tik tik.

    "May Ie in ?"

    "W..who."

    He was so exhausted that he was unable to talk loudly.

    "It''s me Viktor. "

    "Viktor? What are... you doing here?"

    He hushed but Viktor could listen to every would from afar.

    "I am here to see you."

    "Can.. you go away, I am not in a good shape. "

    "I will tell you a story. "

    Viktor was sitting outside the window of the 3rd floor.

    "A story?"

    "Yes, but I need toe inside in order to tell you."

    "Ok."

    He slowly opened the window and saw a boy in a bad shape,ying on the bed without any proper medical treatment.

    He came close to his bed and took a seat beside him.

    "Then, I will tell you something funny"

    He started to tell a story from his past life, it was the story of the fast rabbit and the slow turtle.

    He knew this story doesn''t exist on earth.

    This is how he wrote the settings of the world. So manymon things that exist on earth, didn''t exist here.

    So he told him how the fast rabbit lose the race and the slow turtle won the race. Heughed a little with his messes-up face. He was relieved that someone was staying by his side.

    As he was telling the story to him, he peeled the red apple he bought from the dining hall and cut it into small pieces to feed him.

    Even if he was in a small body of a 14 years old boy, he was still a man in his 29. Taking care of a boy who''s only 12, also his favourite character was bound to happen.

    "Can you sit up?" Asked Viktor.

    "My leg is so numb, I can''t move because it''s so painful," he said.

    "Ok then, I will feed you. Say aa!!"

    "No."

    He refused.

    "See? I am not poisoning you or something."

    He ate his first piece and offered him a second one.

    "Ok then. "

    "How is it?"

    "It''s super sweet."

    "I am honoured that you liked it."

    Viktor smiled.

    "My mom, dad, and my two elder brothers don''t even pay attention to me.

    In their eyes, I am alwayscking. I couldn''t even make a sword aura.

    Hic... hic... I am so bad at everything!!waaaaaa!!!!!!"

    He started crying.

    Viktor saw his past self in him and he felt sorry and guilty.

    It was he who wrote his life like this. A small little boy with no one to take care of, not even single touch of warmth and love from a person, he became a cold-hearted murderer of his own family.

    ''Can I at least change his life?'' Viktor thought.

    He put his right hand on his head and said,

    "Everything will be all right little brother."

    A golden light emitted from his hand and it spread all over his body. His wounds were disappearing and broken bones were fixing too quick. Alberto felt a warm hand on his head for the first time in his life, so he fell asleep after the pain lifted.

    "He''s sleeping now. I will leave this room, and this apple, he seems to like the apple with my mana infused in it. "

    Well, there was no water nearby, so he had to clean the apple with the purification magic he gained from his holy crest.

    He was the type of person who wash a banana before eating it.

    He jumped off the window and used lightning magic to run away quickly. Because no outside stable worker was allowed in the main house.

    At 11 AM.

    I cleaned all the weeds off the stable.

    Because there was good herb in it. From the holy crest, I could feel which nt is good and which one is bad.

    I collected about 55 small nts of plyxion and 30 dry cap mushrooms. But, where can I find small ss bottles to store the potions which I am going to make?

    He thought about it for some time and suddenly remember, there is a small shop in the city near the market area. They sell empty bottles for medicine.

    So he took 20 silver coins from his monthly pay and left the worker house.

    "This is the second day of my new life, now I am heading to the city!!"

    He walked the way to the city that he wrote about a lot. A huge city, with a poption of 200 thousand. A wooden house that is high as 6 story building, big long roads with so many shops here and there. The huge fountain in the middle of the city was as beautiful as he mentioned in his novel.

    "There is it, the potion house."

    *Ding!* a little doorbell rings when he opened the door.

    "Wee!!" An old man says.

    "Oh, hello. "

    He walked inside the shop and saw so many herbs hanging here and there all over the wall and shelves.

    "What do you need young boy?"

    "I need about 30 or 40 vials. "

    "Hmm, about 40, yes I have it in my stock, but boy, are you thinking about making a portion without proper knowledge?"

    The old man asked.

    "Don''t worry, you have a keen eye for potion right? If I am able to make a potion, I wille straight to you so that you can check on it."

    He talked while looking at the other things in the shop.

    "Hmm, you can do that, I also buy portions from other people if it''s safe. "

    "Old man, how much is this beaker for?"

    "That''s about 20 copper. With 40 vials, I can give you a discount and you can take it all for only 1 silver and 5 copper. "

    "That''s too much! Make it 50 copper!"

    "90."

    "55"

    "85"

    "Ok make it 60"

    "80"

    "No, 65. No more!"

    "69"

    "Ahh!!! Ok ok, 69, here''s your money! Now I am leaving!!!"

    Thurbb!!!!

    He left the shop with his things.

    Now, wait, I will make him drool over my medicine!!

    Heughed loudly and left the city with a long big bread in his arm he bought from the shop beside the potion shop.

    ...

 Chapter 7: Patience

    <h4>Chapter 7: Patience</h4>

    This is the city I wrote about it a lot.

    The deep blue sky, stone paved road, wooden houses and full ofmoners. Sometimes nobles are seen in the carriage going here and there.

    It''s a peaceful kingdom. For now.

    This peace will be soon destroyed.

    There are more than sixty side stories I''ve mentioned in this novel. I know when and where they will ur, but if it''s the real world.

    There will be another side story behind it that I don''t know.

    If I constantly change the side stories. It will affect the story development.

    So, I am thinking about seeing this for a few years. If some changes happen in my story, I will have no choice left but to enter the story as an extra.

    Viktor came back to the duke''s property and finished all of his courses. He was exhausted mentally...

    It was already afternoon when he came back from work. He soon finished his work and went inside his room to make potions.

    "Hah!!! After a long day of work, I am finally free, wow, it''ste at night already."

    It''s a good thing that I don''t need to sleep anymore. I can sleep If I want but I don''t really need it in the first ce, so, working all night is not bad for my health.

    He took out his beaker and put all the dry cap mushrooms in it and put a small candle below it.

    As soon as the mushroom started to warm up, they began to emit a ck fog. So he gather all the smoke with his magic and made a small ball-like thing from it.

    Then he mixed it with his water.

    The water became blue when he again purified the water with purification magic right after 1:30 min.

    The water became clear like ss. So he again boiled it for 20 minutes until it came down to 200 milligrams.

    "This will cover 5 vials, an A-ss portion of ck fungus. "

    He was again speechless because he had no idea what he just made.

    ...

    Days passed, and he adapted to his new world, he worked all day and made potions at night for straight a week.

    He made 20 ck fungus cure potions and 20 red coin disease cure.

    These were the simple medicine for flu, known as ck fungus in this world and red coin, or known as a chicken pox on earth.

    He made those medicine with his holy crest, he just followed the institutions given by the guardian.

    After a week at the midnight.

    Tik. Tik. Tik.

    -what the hell? Who''s knocking at my window, there''s no ghost, right?

    "Who is this?" Viktor asked.

    "It''s me, Alberto."

    Thurbbb!

    He opened the door quickly which was right beside the window he was standing at.

    "It''s midnight you know, outside the main house''s security is not good," Viktor said.

    "I wanted to talk with you. "

    "Hah!!! Ok,e inside, although there is nothing special in my room, I can at least give you a seat."

    "It''s ok" he sat on the bed.

    "So, what do you want to talk about?"

    "Um., ah, I just want to say thank you for everything. The day you healed me. It''s something even a high priest can''t do it. So, here, I''ve bought some money for you."

    He gave him a small bag full of gold coins.

    "Hahaha. Don''t worry, it was nothing. Please keep the money to yourself. I don''t want anything from you. Just, keep living for yourself. I don''t want to see you getting hurt. "

    He was smaller in size than Viktor, so he patted him on his head and he be happy.

    "Don''t tell anyone about this, and pretend to be sick for some days. Or people will suspect something. "

    "I didn''t go outside my room the day you left my room. I rested for the whole week. It was a great time. I had fun pretending to be sick."

    "Hahahaaha!!! Yes yes, but don''t overdo it. You have to grow up like a man. "

    "Yes, big brother !" He spoke with a happy face.

    "Hm? Big brother?"

    He was shocked to hear that.

    "Yes, You''re my big brother, don''t you remember calling me your brother?" He asked.

    "Oh. Ohh. Yes yes. How can I forget? "

    -I totally forgot -_-.

    "Then I will call you big brother from now on."

    "Ok, but not in front of other people. Now I will escort you to your window. It''s dangerous outside to be alone. Come. It''s still midnight."

    "Uhhh, I wanted to y with you a little bit."

    "It''s midnight and kid''s should sleep at this hour. "

    After Viktor put him in his bed and tie him up with his nket. because he was too much energetic to sleep.

    He came back to his room and checked the date.

    It was 20th Reria, 1130. Or in earth time, 20th March.

    10 days from now. The war will break out in the neighbour country. Refugees will enter through the borders. It will be a tough 3 years for the refugee, but a golden age for this kingdom.

    A new king will rise, and the new crown prince will be dered in a year, also, the kingdom will expand more than its original size because of the war. The story hasn''t begun officially. It will take more than 5 years to get to the starting point. In the meantime, I will be graduating from my school. I will enjoy my show while securing my favourite character from the silent war.

    He looked outside and saw a meteor shower passing by the moons.

    Some of them dropped on its surface and made huge holes in it.

    "The guardian''s world boundary is protecting this world. Or it would be a wastnd of one of those asteroidnds on here. "

    It was the 10th day in this new world and he already changed his character.

    Well, the story I wrote was their future, it''s not a story. It''s a human''s life. So I will warn Alberto about this in the future before he could get involved with her. The other male leads will have a great life with a happy families. They should taste the bitterness of life.

    Expect Alberto, his life is already miserable. So, I will help him from now on. Give him the love he didn''t get from his mom and dad, I will take care of the second male lead.

    Hah!!! After I am finished with him, I should go to school for further study.

    "I should get out of here and live far away for the next 10 years. "

    Or else, I will get myself involved in the main story.

    Or should I enter it? It''s not a story. It''s the real world.

    hah!!... I think I should wait and watch for a few years and decide whether I should get involved with it or not.

    .

    ..

 Chapter 8: His teacher.

    <h4>Chapter 8: His teacher.</h4>

    The next day in the morning, Viktor went to the old man''s shop.

    Tingg!!!

    "I am back old man"

    "You brat, you''re here again."

    He was annoyed that the young man came.

    "Yes, I came to bother you. With this thing."

    He put a vial on the table. It was emitting light that the old man kept staring at it for a minute. Then he finally spoke,

    "Young man, did you make this?"

    "No question, how much can you give me for this"

    He went straight into business.

    "Let me see this thing one more time."

    He took the potion and ced it under a big orb to check its quality. The orb shined a little and turned white.

    "Ohh!! Ohh!! This is pure holiness!!! "

    The old man was too excited that he jumped on the table and started to dance.

    -What is he doing? It''s just a potion isn''t it -_-...

    "Ok, ok, I get it. How much can you give me."

    "400 gold. "

    "600"

    "You''re ying my game hmm? 450."

    "550"

    "500"

    "549,st prize "

    Viktor gave him a grin that the old man regretted teaching him that game.

    "Hah!!! I am never teaching this game to another kid. Wait for a minute, I will get the money."

    He went to the other room and came out with a small box.

    "Here, it''s all in here. "

    "Can I trust you old man? Doing this business ?"

    He was worried a little because the old man in front of him was not an ordinary one. He had a lot of connections. Even inside the royal pce. So he was scared of being his data sold off to another man.

    "I don''t share the person''s personal data who is so beneficial to me. Don''t worry boy, I won''t send any man after you. You''re a VIP customer now. Come here if you need anything. I will supply it for free by signing a contract. "

    "Hmm, I see. I am still a minor now, so I Will be signing it next year. Anyway, old man, I''ll see you soon. "

    He left as soon as he put his money inside his crest of destruction inventory.

    A day ago, he found out he can put things in this left-hand mark. So, carrying things has be easy for him.

    "So, I earned 549 gold by cutting and boiling some grass. "

    The medicine I sold was a flu cure. For some reason, I suddenly remember there was a little girl who was suffering from flu in the royal family.

    She was blessed by holy magic, but her illness killed her in a short time. She was the best healer at the early age of 5. But her illness was killed right before the neighbour war broke out.

    So I decided to save her, she will be important in the silent war between the three male leads.

    Aha! I need to buy a pair of shoes, and some pants. Also, a notebook to write the newnguage.

    He went to the shopping district to run his errands.

    Back to the worker''s house.

    "I am feeling so fresh after eating a te full of sweets. But there is coke or soda in this world.

    Haha.

    There''s no inte here in the first ce, why am I thinking about c."

    Tik tik tik.

    Thurb!!!

    He opened the door as soon as he heard the window knocking.

    "You''re here again."

    Viktor was annoyed because he had juste back from a long day.

    "Hihi, yes, I sneak out of my room. "

    -He''s just a little boy, how can you make him this miserable you damn oldself!!! I want to kick your balls right now.

    "Ahem!! "

    Viktor cleared his throat and said,

    "Ok, Come on, I just got home after buying something."

    "What did you buy?"

    "Oh, A notebook and a pair of shoes."

    "Oh, I forgot you know how to read and write."

    "Yes, I know how to read and write. "

    -The guardian said he will be back after a century.

    So I think I should make another story, he gave me this power, taking something for free is not my nature.

    "Then tell another story then"

    He looked at Viktor with puppy eyes and it became hard to reject.

    -Why is he glowing?

    "Hah! Ok then, sit down. "

    -What story should I tell him? A frog and a girl? Or the mermaid. No, I should teach him something good. The hungry fox would be better.

    He started to wash some grapes he had in his room and cast purification magic as he continued telling him how the fox tried to eat some grapes which were hanging high above the ground. He jumped and jumped but couldn''t reach the grapes no matter how hard he try. So he left and thought that the grapes are sour.

    Alberto was a great listener so he understood its meaning. Viktor was happy that he get the meaning of the story, so he gave him a bowl full of grapes.

    "But this bowl of grape is sweet so don''t worry, eat it up."

    He smiled and patted his head again.

    "Yes, big brother ."

    "Such a good pure-hearted boy! How can I make his hands coated with the blood of his parents!" He mumbled.

    "Brother, If you know how to read and write, why don''t you go to the academy, you''re good at magic."

    He asked Viktor.

    "I will after I finish my duty here. I am not at my age yet. "

    "What duty?"

    "I will be your teacher for the next 240 days. Not like those teachers, your parents gave you. I will teach you how to fight like a brave man."

    "Really? You''re going to teach me showmanship?"

    "Yes, from today, right now. "

    "But I am not as strong as you."

    -You will be the sword king of this kingdom in the future -_-.

    "Ah! Don''t worry, I will tell you another story, so follow me outside. "

    "Yes!!"

    "Grab those wooden sticks. We will pratice with it for now"

    -I wrote the story, so I know how to make a sword aura so easily. This will help him climb to his original position as a new duke.

    "I bought the sticks brother. "

    He carried those sticks with his tiny little hands.

    -He''s such an angel.

    ...

    //: please ignore those grammatical errors. :p

 Chapter 9: Aura Manifestation

    <h4>Chapter 9: Aura Manifestation</h4>

    "Brother, you said you wanted to tell me another story. "

    "Yes, but first things first, grab one of those sticks and hold it like a sword. "

    -I know exactly how it''s done. It was a technique that belonged to a travelling merchant of another continent a few centuries ago.

    He passed down his theory to many rising knights, but none of them was able to seed because they didn''t understand a single glimpse of it. So he wrote his theory in a book and locked it inside a box.

    He buried it after he found a good ce. He thought that someday, it was going to discover by some person.

    A few centuriester, the box was found by a construction worker of a noble family house. They took the box and disyed it in an auction, but nobody was interested in that.

    After a few years, a poor man found it and tried the technique which was written on the old pages. He sessfully made an aura without any problem.

    But he was killed and the book was burned by the female lead because she didn''t understand a thing written in the notebook and became jealous of the poor man.

    That will happen after a few years, and the book will be burned eventually. That''s none of my concern.

    ..

    "Now, tell me about your teacher. What do you think about him?."

    "My teacher? He''s a nightmare!"

    Alberto shouted in anger.

    "Then do you want to beat him up?" Viktor asked softly.

    "With all my heart contains"

    "Then imagine the way you want to beat him up. Close your eyes and imagine yourself beating the soul out of him."

    "Yes, I can see."

    "Let your true feeling in the stick you''re holding, imagine you''re holding a sword and he is right in front of you. So let your anger out, not fear, you''re the king of your mind. So beat him"

    "Yes, I can see him crying!!"

    Suddenly, A blue aura formed around the stick and it started glowing.

    "Now open your eyes ." He smiled.

    Alberto opened his eyes and saw there was an aura around the stick he was holding. But he was too excited that the stick caught on fire.

    "Woowowowoa!!! It''s hot!!! But I did it!!! Brother, I did it."

    "Yes you did, but not enough, take another one. Now imagine your mana around your stick perfectly. Like a in mirror with no fault on it. Every curve and corner of the stick should have the same amount of mana, or it will catch on fire or worst, explode on your hand. "

    "Eeekkk!! Explode??"

    "Uhuu!! Don''t lose your focus, you need to learn how to control raw mana. Don''t apply this mana on iron or wooden sword, it''s the basic. Ok?"

    "Yes bother. "

    "Now pick up another stick, use both sticks and apply mana at the same time."

    "Both hands? But a swordsman holds one sword with both hands."

    "It''s dual swordsmanship, you can do it too. Grab one now. "

    He picked up another stick and made another sword aura on his left stick.

    "I did, but it''s hard to control both sticks at the same time."

    "Yes, then I will tell you the story while I throw these other sticks at you. You just have to hit it while maintaining your aura."

    "Yes, I am ready!!"

    "Ok then, I will start the story. "

    He told him the story of the great inventor, Thomas Edison, who invented the lightbulb. As he threw the small stickers continuously, he told him how hard it was for him to make a single blub lit after thousands of times. There was no concept of a lightbulb before, but he was determined to turn the impossible into possible. After thousands of failures, he was finally able to light a bulb. Alberto suddenly stopped hitting the sticks and asked him,

    "Where did he get the idea of something that didn''t exist?"

    He was again speechless after hearing his question.

    "You see, all the things made by human''s around us, it didn''t exist before.

    Behind every creation, there is always a human who thought outside the box and made it into reality.

    Just like that, even now, there are a lot of things that don''t exist, that will exist in the future by a person''s hard work.

    If you think outside the box with proper logic, you can always make the impossible, possible. "

    "So, If I try hard, I can always get that?" He asked with glowing puppy eyes.

    "Not always little one. You can''t work hard on something that doesn''t have any future. You always have to think hard about it. On what you should work hard, and what to throw away. Now, let''s end the ss here. Rome wasn''t built in a day kid."

    "What is Rome?".

    -oh I forgot there is no ce called Rome here in the first ce -_-.

    "I mean, a kingdom is not built in a day. Go home,e tomorrow when you have free time."

    "Ok, bye-bye!"

    He ran away with a stick in his hand swinging it like a sword.

    "Haha! I feel like I am raising a kid."

    These happy days will soon be over when the great war will broke out.

    The sun went down after Alberto left the ce.

    Every worker on the outside wall came back to the workers house with a smelly sweaty body. They looked exhausted because the duke had a trip outside the territory.

    So 12 horse was maintained by them.

    After a long day of feeding, cleaning and fixing the carriages, they were all tired. So they straight went to sleep after dinner.

    "Good thing I live in a rundown house far away from them.

    I can even hear them snoring like a frog in the paddy field."

    Ugh! I am going outside, I can''t hear them snoring anymore, it''s so annoying.

    He went outside barefoot because he loves to walk on the grass.

    It''s so peaceful and refreshing too.

    ((Author''s note : You should try it once, but not on the dirty ground where dogs love toplete their business. You can get hookworms or many kinds of fungal infections inside your nails. If you do, wash your feet and inside your nails once you''re done. ))

    "I can feel the small water drops under my feet. It''s cold."

    He walked through the garden in the second wall. It was more beautiful.

    The red big rose was bloomed and it had a nice smell. So he touched one flower with his left hand, let out a small portion of mana, and the rose suddenly turned into dust.

    "So this is the power of the crest of destruction. "

    He said, and then put his right hand on the dust.

    And the rose became alive, but it turned ck, and he sensed a ck aura around it.

    -So, I have one chance to choose, if I destroy something, it will be gone forever. But If I try to bring it back which is destroyed or dead, it wille back, but as an undead.

    "So-called the power of holy crest. It''s more of a dark crest that brings a dead person back to life."

    As he was leaving the garden, a group of men surrounded him out of nowhere.

    He was speechless...

    ...

    Author''s Note:: Please ignore those tiny grammatical mistakes... : p

 Chapter 10: Their Demand

    <h4>Chapter 10: Their Demand</h4>

    Viktor was surrounded by a group of people suddenly.

    A man came in front and asked him,

    "Are you Viktor?"

    He asked with a very rough voice. Like he was screaming and arguing for a long time before he came here.

    "And what would you do if I tell you that I am Viktor?"

    "My boss wants you toe with us"

    "Who''s your boss may I ask?"

    He was surprised to see they came here without any proper clue.

    "That is something you will see when you get there ."

    "What if I say I don''t want to go."

    -I came here a few days ago. And the problems are already starting. Tsk! I should''ve used a mask when I sold the potion.

    The man said, "Then we have no choice but to take you by force. "

    -Did the old man sell my data? No no no, he''s not like that. Or did someone saw us doing business? That must be the case.

    "I see. Then tell me something, does he have any intention to harm me? "

    They looked at each other and discussed something among themselves.

    -I can clearly hear you whispering from his far -_-. You people are not even sure why your boss ordered you to escort me to him.

    "No, our boss just wants to talk with you. That''s it."

    "Alright, I have to get my shoes then ",

    He smiled and everyone looked at his feet and it was empty. Pale feet were showing off the dark ground, it looked like it was emitting light itself.

    He knew the person he was going to see was no one but the third male lead''s mother. She is a great woman, the vicemander of the royal knights. She was a genius in the business field. A woman of more than ten sessful businesses. But she was amoner.

    Even so, she was popr among the nobles despite hermon background.

    The reason why she is calling for Viktor was to ask what kind of cure he has sold to the old man. Viktor already knew this would happen

    So he packed a stick in his left crest. Because a stick was the only weapon he had.

    "Oh, I see, then go quickly. We don''t have much time."

    The man said and Viktor get on the horse with the man he was talking to.

    -Hah! My butt hurts.

    After 20 minutes of horse ride, they reached a big house in the mountains far away from any people. It was an isted house behind a big mountain. If someone screams on the top of his lung, he cannot be heard from afar.

    "We''re here, get down," the man said.

    "Is your boss inside the house?" Viktor asked.

    "Yes, our boss is inside, let''s go."

    As soon as Viktor went inside, he could feel all those eyes from the ceiling, behind the door, from outside. It felt like they were downloading his face and movement in their head just by staring at him.

    "I feel ticklish all over my body. "

    -I should''ve worn my mask beforeing here.

    The man in cape and mask opened the door and told Viktor to go inside.

    He went inside a dark room and suddenly the door closed.

    He was all alone in a dark room.

    -It doesn''t matter how dark this ce is, I can feel those assassins glued on the wall and ceiling like spiders and small lizards. There are about 20 of them. And a woman on the couch.

    So he walked towards her and took a seat right in front of her.

    -It''s pitch dark but I can see that expression on her face. She''s damn scared that I saw her and still looking at her.

    "Are you the boss?"

    "How can you see me?" She was annoyed that he kept looking right into her eyes.

    "I will tell you if you tell those bugs on the wall to leave this ce. It''s so annoying. "

    He smiled while looking at her knight who was in his shadow form.

    "You''re not an ordinary boy." The knight says.

    "Down to business, It''ste at night, what do you want from me," Viktor asked the woman.

    She was the wife of the merchant, so she''s also one. And she was way stronger than her husband.

    "The cure, give me its recipe ."

    "Cap mushroom and water. "

    He know there was a truth skill ced on his seat, so he just told her the truth.

    "It''s true." The knight says.

    "Is that it?"

    Thedy was surprised.

    "Yes, is that what you wanted to know, then I think our negotiation is over. I''d like to leave now."

    "Wait."

    She stopped him when he was about to stand up.

    "I will bring some cap mushrooms, make that cure right in front of me."

    "And If I don''t?"

    "Then you will lose your life."

    "That will be your loss anyway. I have no intention to make any deal with you."

    Viktor let his aura off his left-hand crest and it spread a scary bone shaking murderous aura all over the mountains.

    All the animals and monsters that were near that house walking around that time died due to the huge pressure.

    The knight was the only one who was kneeling and able to stay awake. All the people around the house, also thedy started foaming from her mouth.

    "Please spare me. I won''t ever mention your name in my life I sware. Please "

    He peed in his pants and shamelessly begged for his life.

    "You see Karvon, I have huge patience in my head. But if one of your ants came to my ce after today. I will wipe out your existence off this."

    "Yes, we will forget about you. We will never mention you in our lives, not even once. Please forgive us."

    Viktor left without saying a word.

    ...

    Somewhere in the imperial pce.

    The old man was sitting near the princess, she was given the potion that he bought from Viktor.

    Suddenly the door opened and a huge man came in with his knight.

    "How''s my daughter Alva?"

    "Oh, king, you finally came. The antidote I found in my shop is working great. She is feeling all better now. " the old man says.

    "Is that so, thank god!! I knew you could cure her!"

    "It wasn''t me who made the cure, It was someone else." Says old man Alva.

    "What? Who made that?" The king was surprised to hear that the greatest alchemists didn''t make that cure, it was someone else.

    "Tell me who is it, tell me!!" The king shouted because he wanted to see the person who made such a cure.

    But the old man refused. Because he doesn''t sell information about his customers.

    "Listen, Alva, If he was a noble, he would brag about it from a long time ago. And you found it in your shop. So that means, he is amoner. "

    "Hahaha!! You are ruining my business king, I promised that boy that I won''t tell anyone about him. But it looks like it''s not even a day since I made that promise. "

    "Then, Ask that boy about me. If he agrees, I will reward him with something big. But you have to tell him."

    "Ok, I will"

    -Will he listen to me in the first ce?

 Chapter 11: Depression.

    <h4>Chapter 11: Depression.</h4>

    When I came outside, all the horses were unconscious on the ground.

    I guess all of them fainted due to the excessive pressure.

    Well, they won''t be bothering me now. I will just stay on the duke''s property until the second male lead finishes my lessons.

    Viktor walked all the way to his house and started making some other potions from his knowledge.

    The undead rose I destroyed back then. It was covered in ck mana around it. It was stinky and full of ufortable feelings. I guess I can''t make thingse back to life when they are dead.

    Of course, I don''t want that kind of power. I will lose my humanity and be a monster if I do that.

    Turning a dead person alive. Hah! It''s something the creator of the universe''s job, not mine. I don''t hold the authority over life and death.

    He made a potion with some flowers he found back in the mountains. It was a potion for charm.

    -A charm potion can change a person''s feelings on a certain person. But it''s not a love charm potion. It''s an anti-charm potion. More like a hate potion.

    He made an anti-charm potion because his shiny hair and eyes were too attractive. Taking a shower daily was making his skin so bright that people were mistaking him for a rich noble boy when he visits the market.

    -This thing will help me get away from all the unnecessary attention on the street.

    Let''s sleep for now on. I am exhausted mentally.

    And he fell asleep.

    Next day in the morning at 7 AM.

    Although on earth, the average number of people start their day at 7 AM. But in this world, the clock was newly invented. So there was only one clock tower in the capital city of this kingdom. People use sun clock to count the time.

    They wake up at early sunrise, approximately at 5:10 AM. Or even more early. So, Viktor had to wake up at his midnight.

    -I can''t get used to this thing. It''s only 4:50!!! And the morning bell is ringing!!!

    "Aaaaaahhhhh!!!!!"

    His scream could be heard from afar.

    ...

    "Mooooo!!!"

    "Shut up. "

    "Moo"

    "I said shut up!"

    -Hah! I want to sleep...

    He was sitting on a wooden big bar close to the ceiling and casting magic from there.

    He cleaned the stable using water magic and feed the animals.

    -There''s no way I am touching those shits. My hands are only for writing.

    He went to the dining hall after cleaning himself up and took his breakfast from the cook.

    "So today''s breakfast is soup and hard bread"

    He looked around and saw the others talking about something with serious expressions on their face. He became curious so he went to the group and asked,

    Hey, Robert, did something happen?"

    "Oh, you didn''t know? This early morning, the duke''s guard found a house in the mountains. There were 34 people found dead with all their horses."

    Ba - Dump...

    "Oh? Not just that, there was a weird circle all around the house. It looked like a curse was cast on that ce. All the trees and monsters walking near that area were also found dead. It was terrible. They looked like they were dead for a whole week or two."

    The man beside Robert said.

    "Don''t go near the forest someday okay? The duke went there to check the situation. They are calling priests from the capital church. Hey, Viktor, Don''t go there okay? And stay inside the house after your duty. The neighbour is getting more and more dangerous these days."

    He patted Viktor''s head and went back to their work while Viktor has a scary expression on his face.

    -34 people died? I killed all of them...

    He went back to his room and locked himself.

    -I can''t believe it. I killed people? With my own two hands?

    He could feel his cold tears rolling down to his face but the tear didn''t touch it ground. It vanished before touching it.

    -Am I some kind of monster now? I just wanted to scare them with my aura, but they all died. Not only that, it created a circle of curses on that ce that even the trees also died.

    He tucked himself into his nket.

    -I just killed 34 people. Is thatdy alright? The knight? Are they alive? If they leak the information about me. They will chase after me. Then I won''t have any choice left behind. I would have to run away.

    -Oh, I get it now. I am a monster...

    ...

    Viktor locked himself in his room for 2 days straight. Other workers at the house came but he told them that he was sick so he couldn''t do anything. So the butler gave him 3 days off from his work.

    -I can''t even make my mind up to go outside. Alberto also came for his lessons but I turned him away.

    I can''t do this anymore. Making an innocents face, smile,ugh and talk with other people after killing them. I feel like I am a murderer.

    I can''t do this. I can''t....

    He cried all night but still, he couldn''t fall asleep.

    After 3 days. He went outside his room at night and saw the clear sky with all those shining stars.

    -This is my new life. So, I can''t just hide inside my nket forever. They were all assassins. So they were also killers. So, I can''t be sad forever for killing those assassins. If there was any news about the vicemander dead, the whole kingdom would''ve been shaken up by now.

    So that means she''s not dead.

    He looked up and saw it was almost the time of the dark eclipse, and he remembered something.

    If I don''t move forward at the very beginning, who will teach those punks some lessons? This isn''t a story of my novel. This is the real world and I am the only person who knows their future. So I can save so many people and repay for the sins I''ve done that night.

    Yes, I can do it. I just have to control my powers and help those poor innocent people.

    So he made up his mind and went to theke because he remembered something he wrote.

    //:Please ignore those tiny mistakes :p

 Chapter 12: Blessing of the dark eclipse

    <h4>Chapter 12: Blessing of the dark eclipse</h4>

    He walked all the way to the garden and went to the hugeke beside the duke''s family grave.

    I''ve written a fairy tail about this area.

    When the blue moon will cover the yellow moon, the sky will be dark. Because the blue moon doesn''t reflect the sunlight. And the moon will look like a ring in the sky. A bright big yellow ring.

    But this phenomenon will be over in just 10 minutes.

    When the ring will appear, theke will be quiet and a small well beside their grave will be seen. A deep dark well without any bucket to lift water.

    If you throw a gold coin in there, the fairy of water wille up and ask for a ss of water even though she''s a water fairy.

    Instead of a ss of water, if you give her another gold coin. She will be happier and give you the blessing of the dark eclipse.

    Because she is the fairy of stars and moons. But she''s stuck there because of a curse.

    So, I will lift the curse.

    There is no connection to the main story, so releasing her is not a problem.

    He went to the grave when the moon disappeared from the sky.

    He threw a big gold coin into the well and a small fairy came up. She looked like she was made out of water.

    "Can you give me a ss of water?" The small fairy asked.

    "Yes."

    And he quickly grabbed her with his right hand. He cast a curse-lifting spell on her and the well vanished.

    She returned to her original shape,

    A dark space-like skin with small stars all over her body, and her eyes were like a small star glowing. And a half-moon mark was on her forehead.

    "You!! How did you do that!!!"

    "Thank you, was the sentence I was expecting from you."

    "That was the curse of the water guardian. Not even the guardian of fire can lift his curse!"

    "Yes, I know, You''re the guardian of the moon and the stars. You identally pulled too much water from the moon and caused a tsunami. So the water guardian put a curse on your body and made you a wishing fairy. "

    "You''re a weird human, but you have the smell of the guardian of knowledge. "

    -So he was the guardian of knowledge? I see.

    But he was again speechless.

    Because the guardian of knowledge is the most powerful being in the universe. No other guardian can match up with him.

    The guardian of the stars and moon flew around his head a fewps with her tiny body and asked,

    "Human, I was thinking about giving you the blessing of the dark eclipse, but as your reward for lifting the curse, I will give you something else. "

    She put her tiny hand on his forehead and a crest appeared on it. A white small thin moon with a full small moon in the middle of it. It was the mark of the guardian''s blessing and the power of the darkness.

    He was speechless.

    It was a book about a reverse harem. I never mentioned one single guardian besides this wishing fairy and her ture self.

    Then he realizes, that was a book that he wrote about a person''s future coincidently.

    "Thank you," Viktor says.

    "You know about me very well, did the guardian of knowledge tell you?"

    "Um.. short of?"

    "Yes, I knew it. Anyway, even if I am free, I can''t go back to the realm of guardians yet. Or that Waterhead will put a curse on me again. So, human. Be honoured that you will get to escort me."

    "No, thank you -_-. "

    He left with a robotic voice and the fairy grabbed his shirt from behind.

    "How dare you disobey the guardian of the stars!! I gave you one of my greatest blessings!! You have to escort me!!!"

    "Wait for a second!! I never wanted your blessing in the first ce, and why would I be your escort? Don''t you have anyone else to follow? Let me goo!!"

    "No!! Please. Waaaaaaaa!!!"

    -I can''t believe some bigshot guardian is crying because she has nowhere else to go -_-.

    "Why can''t you just wage a war with the water guardian then, why are you following me? I am just a mere human!"

    "Because... um.. I lost my power."

    ...

    "I am going home-_-. "

    "Wait!!! You can''t leave me alone like this." The fairy screamed.

    "Then take that blessing away and go on your own. Don''t follow me you''re annoying. "

    "Ok ok, I won''t ask you to escort me, just let me stay with you for a few centuries! Then I promise I will leave. "

    "Ah!! A few centuries! "

    Thurb!

    "Oi, what happened? Are you dead?"

    After hearing that the noisy thing will follow him for a century, his nerve cracked and fainted.

    "He''s sleeping. " the fairy says.

    In the early morning at 5 .

    "Chrip! Chirp!..."

    -That was the worst nightmare I''ve ever experienced in my whole life -_-.

    Viktor was looking at the clear sky , birds were flying. And that ck-looking fairy started talking by sitting on his forehead.

    "So you''re finally awake," the fairy said.

    "It wasn''t a dream. But a real-life nightmare."

    "What nightmare?"

    "Nevermind. Get off my head. "

    He stood up and started going back to his work.

    "Listen fairy, I will talk with you when I am finished with my work. Don''t bother me until them. "

    "Ok, I will see you then, I am going to roam around here and there to check how is the neighbours and stars. " she left flying like a bug.

    "At least I can work peacefully now."

    ...

 Chapter 13: She鈥檚 a He.

    <h4>Chapter 13: She''s a He.</h4>

    He cleaned all the dirt off the stable and finally ate his breakfast at 10 am. The maids and other soldiers of the duke seem busy because something happened inside the main house.

    A man came closer to Viktor and asked him,

    "Oi, have you heard about the assassination inside the duke''s main house?"

    "Assassination in duke''s house? Is someone dead?"

    Viktor was surprised because there was nothing about any assassin''s presence inside the house.

    -Well it''s a real world of course...

    "Some assassin was hired by an enemy of the duke to kill his butler and stole his valuable mana stone from his basement. But luckily, no one was hurt and the assassins were captured by the knights.

    "Really? That''s good then."

    -So it''s not an important matter to mention in my novel anyway.

    "Yes, and the duke is increasing the first wall security. The second wall will be out of guards surveince. Are you going to be okay? Your room is so far away from the first wall.

    "Don''t worry, I will be fine. And who will attack a mere stable worker like me?"

    "Oh, the neighbour kingdom suddenly went to war with the other kingdom beside the sea. They say the refugees are entering the border. We will have to work a lot if the king orders the duke to take care of them"

    Robert said.

    "I hope that never happens "

    -it''s never going to happen. We will just get morends and treasure on other hand.

    The man left with an apple from the table.

    "You cane out now, I can still see you."

    Viktor saw the fairy flying around him invisibly.

    "You can see through my skills. No wonder why the guardian of knowledge gave you his power."

    She sat on his shoulder and asked for a piece of apple he was eating.

    "Tell me why were you locked in the well. "

    "Oh, that''s really a sad story. I was banished from the realm of the guardian by the great one and only creator.

    We, the guardians follow a strict rule given by the creator. If we disobey him, we will be punished.

    I followed the rules ever since I was created, but I identally did something wrong, so I was punished. At that time I was angry, so I pulled a''s water too much and it created a big mess.

    And the creator got more furious and banished me.

    After that, the water guardian came and again punished me. So, I ended up in the well. As a wishing fairy. A thirsty fairy who just wanted a ss of water in exchange for her power. "

    "But you also like gold -_-."

    "Ahah.. haha. Aaa. Yes. I like gold. It''s so shiny and beautiful. Like a star in the sky!!"

    -is she a kid?

    Viktor was already exhausted by her noisy mouth.

    "Now you''re just a fairy, right? Not a guardian." He asked.

    "Yes, I am just an ordinary fairy with a small amount of power within me. I don''t have any power to fight with a goblin."

    "You don''t have to fight a goblin. Oh,e to think of it, since you''re a fairy, you can turn into your human form right?"

    "Into a human? Umm. I can do that.", The fairy said.

    "Why don''t you try, it''s more convenient to walk round in human form and to talk with other people. No one will suspect you."

    "I can give it a shot."

    So she flew off his shoulder and cast magic which was floating around her body. Her arms started to grow and her wings disappear. Her ck space-looking skin turend white like a shining diamond, but,

    He was speechless.

    Thedy fairy turned into a boy with small space like ck hair with white gems that resemble the stars. His eyes were pure ck with a small sun in the middle of them. And a huge moon crest on his chest.

    He looked like he was a boy in his 18.

    "You''re a boy," Viktor said.

    "I am a boy from the begin with. Why, did you just judge me by my appearance?"

    "No, never mind, forget what I just said."

    "No,e on. You definitely thought of me as a girl didn''t you !!"

    "I didn''t -_-."

    "Ah, ok I forgive you. Now tell me why do you work in this dirty ce with all that powers?"

    "Because of a little boy. I will leave this ce after a few months anyway. Thene back to the city after 5 years. "

    "Where are you nning to go?"

    "The academy. But what are you nning to do? "Viktor asked.

    "Hmm. Since I am out of the well, I am nning to follow you," he said.

    "You''re saying that you''re broke and you want to suck on my money. "

    "Heheh" the fairyughed.

    "Then you have to work for me. I can''t feed a homeless broke person -_-."

    "Come on!! I am the great guardian of the moons and stars! How can you order me around? "

    ...

    Viktor gazed at him for a couple of minutes and he finally gave up. He agreed on working for him and call him Viktor by his name.

    At the time of the sunset, Alberto came.

    "Who''s that?" Alberto asked.

    "Me? I am Astraeus. Or you can call me Rae." The fairy said.

    "Astraeus? That''s a weird name. Do you know big brother?"

    "Yes, I know him. He''s my saviour so I am just working for him for paying him back."

    "Oh really!! He''s my saviour too!"

    Both of them started chattering loudly so Viktor stood up and said,

    "Enough, now on to your lessons. I want to see how far you''ve developed. Did you bring the wooden sword?"

    "Yes, I did brother!"

    "Ok let''s go out and see what are you capable of."

    Three of them went outside for night ss. Rae sat on the wooden roof of the house while Alberto was practising dual swordsmanship with Viktor.

    Weeks passed and Alberto matched with the 3-star knight level skill. So Viktor raised the difficulty and gave him two real swords and flew at him to attack.

    It was hard for him the first time to fight one on one with a real sword but he managed to fight with him after a few weeks.

    Then one day.

    "Big brother, I want to hear a story!!"

    "A story? I see. Then you have to aplish something first. " Viktor said.

    "Really? Do I have to run 20ps while fighting with you?"

    "No, it''s something else."

    The way he smirked at him scared the soul out of both Alberto and Rae. They knew he wasn''t thinking of something good.

    ...

    ///:Ignore those tiny grammatical mistakes :p...

 Chapter 14: Preparation .

    <h4>Chapter 14: Preparation .</h4>

    As soon as they saw Viktor smirking like an evil, they both ran outside the room.

    "Where are you going!!!"

    Viktor screamed right behind Alberto when he had no idea he was right behind him.

    "AAAAAAA!!!! " he cried while he was running for his life!!.

    "Oii, wait you damn cockroach!! I am not going to fight with you anymore!! "

    He grabbed him and picked him up.

    "Where''s the other one!"

    Viktor looked around but Rae was nowhere to be found.

    "He ran towards the garden!!"

    "Forget about him. I was going to ask you something. So listen to me carefully. Let''s go back."

    "Ok"

    Viktor went to his room caring Alberto like a bag of potatoes in his arms.

    "Sir down"

    "Yes"

    Alberto sat on the floor while Viktor was standing.

    "Challenge your two elder brothers and reim the honour as the next duke candidate ." Viktor smiled.

    "What?" Alberto to surprised to hear him saying that.

    "Challenge your brothers. I want you to be the next duke." Viktor said with a prideful expression.

    "Can I do it? You told me not to show it to anyone."

    "Because you weren''t ready yet back then. Now you are ready. You''re already 13 now. And it''s about my time to leave this ce for school."

    "Yes, I know you''re going to the academy. But time is going away too fast ."Alberto said.

    "Yes, but don''t worry. I will visit you when you graduated from there. "

    "Ok, then I will challenge my brother."

    "That''s a good boy. I will tell you a story if you win."

    That afternoon, Alberto made a mess all over the mansion.

    He challenge his two elder brothers of him but they made fun. So he beat them up.

    Duke ran into the room and shouted,

    "What are you doing you little punk!!!"

    "Oh, you finally heard me. I was wondering if I was invisible in this house. Looks like I am not. "

    "What''s with that attitude? " Duke asked.

    "I heard you cancelled me as a candidate of this house. So I challenge my brother to a duel to see if I am worthy or not. "

    "Haha!! Hahahahah!!! You? With that aura less body? You can''t even cut a nail of his. What are you doing to do ha? " the duke mocked him.

    "What If I win?"

    "I will give you the sword of holiness. Hahahahaah. I want to see you punk beaten into a pulp. "

    He smirked and said,

    "After a week at 9. Be there with your worthless face. I will call every servant and maid. Also your grandfather. I will show them how worthless you are."

    The duke left with his middle child.

    "This will make my ce more secured, he can''t take down his word once he dered it in front of many people."

    He hushed.

    ...

    -It''s already half moon. And the mega meteor shower wille soon.

    I can''t wait to see it.

    Rae looked at Viktor. His silver eyes and hair were reflecting the dim light of the moon but still, it was shiny. He was writing a book in somenguage that he had never seen before.

    "What are you writing?"

    Viktor was too locked in his book that he didn''t hear him talking.

    ''He is really not listening ''

    He mumbled.

    "Hey, I am going outside for a bit."

    "Hmm"

    -Hm? He was listening?

    "Don''t go outside the wall, it''s too dangerous at night. Monsters are walking around this area right now."

    Viktor said.

    "Tsk, you were listening to me.?"

    "Yes, I was. But as you can see that I am busy right?"

    "Yes, I wille back soon. "

    Rae left the room with his jacket.

    "That noisy bug is finally gone. I can pay attention to this thing."

    -The book I am writing is about all the side stories that don''t have any connection to the main story. But they are valuable. So, I am nning to secure every single of them one by one.

    He put his book inside his left crest and looked at his time counted by a magical spell.

    A small orb-like ball was floating in front of him. It was ticking like a clock. The time shown by the clock was 1:45 AM.

    "It''s almost morning. I should get some sleep. Alberto will have his duel with his brothers soon. So, I need to prepare to leave this ce. I can''t stay here any longer. Or my mind will make this small room myfort zone."

    -He went inside his nket and turned off the light magic which was floating all over the room like fireflies.

    Rae''s POV:

    -I came outside, but.

    "There are too many monsters around me"

    Rae turned into his fairy form and hid behind a small leaf of a big tree.

    -I can''t believe a mighty guardian like me is hiding from a smallfry monster. How disgraceful!

    There was a group of wolf-looking monsters walking around. And poor Rae was on the tree barely hiding his presence.

    -Why did Ie out? I can''t even call Viktor to save me. I am so sleepy too and hungry!! No, I can''t call him. It will cut a wound on my dignity! My pride!!

    "What are you doing-_-?"

    Viktor came out of nowhere from behind him.

    "Aaaaaahhh!!!!!!"

    Rae''s soul nearly left his body...

    "What are you doing here!! How did you find me!!"

    "You''re so noisy that I can''t even sleep."

    "What noisy! I was here all the time looking at those monsters "

    "Or hiding from them-_-?"

    "Ahaha!! Haha! No!! I was just looking. Moreover, how did you find me?"

    "You''re hungry and scared. I can feel your emotions on your crest on my forehead."

    He pointed his finger at his forehead. It was glowing.

    "So I''ve turned into a familier of a human ?"

    "No, we''re going home and sleep. I am too tired of these. "

    Viktor took Rae into his arm and flew back to his room using dark eclipse blessing.

    -I can''t even get a goodnight''s sleep...

 Chapter 15: Duke鈥檚 Main House

    <h4>Chapter 15: Duke''s Main House</h4>

    Viktor''s POV :

    -Just how am I supposed to take care of this empty-head fly...

    He went back to his room and went inside his nket again.

    "If you made another damn problem. I swear I will kick you out this time."

    "Sorry, I won''t do that again. Good night -_-. "

    Rae went inside his bed in his fairy form like a small dog digging into his small bed.

    -Please god, just one hour. I want to sleep for just an hour.

    And he went to sleep.

    But, 45 minutester...

    "Yaawnnn!!! Hey, wake up it''s time to ring the bell."

    A guard on the tower woke up to ring the bell because it was already morning to him.

    "Oi, Trevor, wake up!!! "

    "Hahh!! What ?"

    Another guard woke up from his sleep for the noisy man.

    "It''s morning. Go and ring the bell."

    "Yes, going. "

    He climbed the stairs and hold the rope firmly.

    "DONG!!!! DONG!!! DONG!!! DONG!!! DONG!!! "

    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"

    The guard heard a scream from afar.

    "Hm ? Who''s scream was that?"

    Back to Viktor''s room.

    -I want to die...

    "Hey!! Viktor!! Why did you scream like that ha?? I nearly pooped myself out!! "

    Rae was hanging upside down on themp beside his bed because his wings automatically pped by hearing that scream and flew away.

    Viktor looked at him and Rae saw he was a dead man.

    "I just wanted to sleep for an hour. It''s only 4:30. "

    "Yes, it''s damn morning. "

    "Tsk!! Morning my ass."

    -This damn bug. I really need to sell him in the ve market! -_-."

    Viktor opened the window beside his bed and saw the horizon was lighting up but the sun wasn''t up yet. He fixed his bed and changed his clothes for work and went outside with a pitchfork on his shoulder.

    "Let''s finish my work early today. I am going to visit the city at 7 . "

    Rae was left behind as if he don''t exist.

    "That damn human just left me without saying anything."

    In the stable.

    ''This horse is called Lion. I have no idea why the duke named his horse Lion. But he is a stubborn one.

    Why? Because he doesn''t like cold food. ''

    Viktor was preparing his food with fire magic with a murderous gaze at the horse.

    "Neigh!!"

    "If you kick this bucket away, I swear there''s no breakfast for you today."

    "Neigh!!!!"

    "Am I a horse -_-? Why am I talking to a horse? Have I gone crazy?"

    "I guess I will take a break and do something else first. What about walking around the duke''s main house? "

    "Hey, human. If you''re talking about entering the duke''s main house, you should visit the secret room in the basement. There''s something odd down there that I can''t touch."

    Viktor looked up and saw Rae sitting close to the ceiling on a bar in his human form.

    "Something odd? "

    "Yes, I can show you the way but I need mana from you to take you in there."

    "There are 3 basements in the duke''s house. Which one are you talking about?"

    "Oh! You knew already about this. It''s in the second one. There''s a secret room behind the wall. I was able to get in, but there''s something inside the box that I couldn''t touch."

    -I knew about the house containing 3 basements, but I have no idea about the secret room''s existence. The story is getting more difficult. There are so many things that I don''t know.

    "Okay then. How can you take me there? It''s always filled with guards and maids inside the house."

    "Did you forget? I am a formal guardian. Even if I don''t have any power within me, I am still a guardian who ruled the moons and stars. Making something invisible is my left hand''s y. "

    "Then let''s go? I am quite curious about what''s inside the box you mentioned ."

    "Hmmm . Okay. I just need a small amount of mana from you ."

    He came down flying and tapped his finger on Viktor''s forehead.

    "Let''s go then"

    Rae became a small fairy again and took Viktor into the main house in a second.

    -So this is the power of a guardian. They don''t need to walk to go somewhere. They just teleport in a second like changing the television channel.

    He looked around and saw it was decorated with gold and gems everywhere. Luxurious vases, pots, and even a golden fountain in the middle of the house. He was stunned to see the wealth of the duke.

    "The humans love to decorate themselves with gold. This is the only thing I like about humans. "

    "Yes because you''re crazy for gold coins."

    Viktor answered quickly after he finished his sentence.

    "Hehe!"

    "Let''s go then, the second basement ."

    "Oh, yes. Since we are here. Why don''t we take a walk around the house? "

    "Okay then. Let''s go and check the gardens and library. Also the treasure room."

    "You know about the treasure room too????"

    Rae looked at him with his puppy eyes.

    Yes , let''s go now. I am getting hungry."

    Rae hold his hair and both of them vanished in a millisecond.

    I know this house very well. Every corner, every secret room every box lined up in the kitchen. This is the house I drew with my own hands. And yet, another mysterious room appeared.

    I need to see what kind of box is inside the room. It can be something so valuable, or something so dangerous.

    Viktor walked into the hallway full of decorated walls and ceilings. He looked outside the window and saw the sun wasing up. The first ray of the sun fell on his face and his eyes reflected the light like it was a silver coin.

    -At least the sun is the same as always.

    He walked inside the basement room with Rae who was following him from behind.

    //: Please ignore those tiny grammatical mistakes... :p

 Chapter 16: Rae鈥檚 magic

    <h4>Chapter 16: Rae''s magic</h4>

    Viktor and Rae went into the second basement of the house. It was dark, full of thin spiderwebs and dust. The surroundings looked like people didn''t use this room for decades.

    "Rae, are you sure you can''t open that box ?"

    "Yes, there is a barrier around it . I can''t get in because I lost my powers. But I think you can open it. "

    -This is a long hallway inside the basement that leads to 3 secret exits. But where is that other secret room he is talking about? The way is getting narrow.

    "Hey, Rae. Do you think the duke has ever visited this ce before?"

    "No, there is no trace of human here. Thest human trace left here was before 120 years. This basement is more than 500 years ago. I don''t think anyone from this house knows about its existence. "

    "That''s really odd. "

    "Why?"

    Rae looked at him and saw Viktor''s face full of excitement.

    "I wonder what''s inside of that box."

    They stopped walking because Viktor could feel the presence of the door.

    "Wait that''s weird. Yesterday, I went inside this room from that ce. Then how''s the room here today?

    "Rae was confused so he opened the door and saw the box protected by a barrier.

    "It''s maze magic. The room changes every day to keep the intruders away. "

    Viktor went inside the empty room and tried to touch the box.

    "Hm? I can pick it up easily. There''s a barrier for sure but it''s only 7-circle magic. I can open it easily. "

    "Easily you say!"

    Rae was annoyed so he left the room to search for something else.

    -A small box protected with this level of magic.

    He cast a lock opener magic he learn from the liberty book and it opened.

    There was a shiny stone which was super shiny and full of mana. It was a high-quality mana stone.

    "Just this? "

    Viktor was disappointed because of the thing he just found.

    "No, there must be something else within it. "

    -Should I break it? I don''t need this mana because I have my own.

    "Hey Rae,e over here. I have something for you."

    "Why are you screaming?"

    "Here, take all in. "

    He threw the mana stone to Rae because that was useless for him.

    "This is!!! Are you sure you want to give this to me????"

    "Yes, take it and give me back the empty stone. I need it for some research. "

    "Okay!!!!!!"

    "Let''s go back to the house. I am hungry. "

    ...

    Back to home at 9 AM.

    -My morning city tour turned into Duke''s house tour. But I am not that disappointed. I just found some new magic called maze magic. And an empty mana stone. A transparent one of course.

    If I make something out of it, I am sure this will be a great thing to use.

    But about Rae''s head, that''s what I am worried about .

    Rae took in the mana from the high-grade mana stone and he gained some of his power back. So he was casting random magic in the air outside.

    -Hah! I just want to make that bug disappear...

    "Viktor !!! Look!! I can cast my gravity magic!!!!"

    -Tsk!!!!

    "Shut up!!!!"

    -Why can''t I just have a normal day inside my nket?

    I cut the high-grade magic stone into tiny pieces like diamonds to make some magical items.

    Magical items also exist in this world. They are made from a monster core or mana stone found in the mines. But people don''t know how to cut them to prepare good material. So they use the whole stone to make products.

    Magic stones alsoe with grade. The highest grade of mana stone is A grade, and the lowest one is F- grade. Bright white is an A grade and dark ck is an F-. They are all used to make magical items by the tower magicians.

    Mana stones are like chargeable batteries that magicians didn''t know. Once a magic stone is fully used, they crack. But if they are used in the right way, they can be used over 10 years or more.

    -I am a greedy person so I won''t be letting out this science outside. Not even my products. Being a businessman is not suitable for me. I don''t have that kind of patience in me. And earth technology can be deadly if it''s upgraded with the magic of this world.

    Viktor put all the small stones inside his left crest and went outside his room. The sun was already going down. Rae wasying on the ground exhausted to his core after shooting fireballs since the morning.

    "Oi, wake up. It''s dinner time."

    "Hm? It''s already dinner time? Where are we going tonight?"

    "To the city. We will have dinner outside today. "

    -I missed my morning walk, so I will just take a night walk in the city. Of course, I have something to pick up from there. I need it toplete my magic item.

    Both of them went outside and followed the path leading to the city. It was filled with lights and the people were celebrating a winter festival.

    The weather was getting cold, but it doesn''t snow in the Vestrain kingdom. So, there was no need to prepare for the winter like he used to do it back on earth.

    -It''s already December here and the temperature didn''t even reach 10��C. It''s like summertime to me. But look at them wearing jackets like they are going to freeze to death.

    "It''s not even cold, so why are they wearing big jackets?"

    "So you''re too? I was wondering the same thing."

    Viktor and Rae were standing in the middle of the street wearing a single white shirt showing off their chest and ck pant. They were too attractive that the people on the street thought they were nobles . Even some kids came and asked for their family names.

    "We should move to somewhere quiet, the festival noise is making my ear hurt."

    "I saw a bar a few days ago. Do you want to go there?"

    "I am still a minor Rae. I can''t drink. "

    Viktor was really disappointed because of his age. It was hard for him to be a 14 years old kid when he was 29 inside.

    "Don''t worry they don''t serve alcohol to minors. "

    "Just how did you walk around every corner of the city in just 2 days? How did you know that they sell good food in the first ce ??"

    "I am a formal guardian boy, don''tpare me with those humans."

    "You damn freeloader."

    //: please ignore those grammatical mistakes.... :p

 Chapter 17: A street Vendor.

    <h4>Chapter 17: A street Vendor.</h4>

    I came here because Rae rmended this ce, but I didn''t think this ce would be this empty.

    An empty bar with only one person maintaining the whole ce. It was a wooden bar with every furniture made of wood. Even the sses are made of wood.

    Viktor took a seat in front of the owner of the ce and ordered 2 steaks with some sd and one alcohol for Rae.

    "Isn''t this ce great Viktor?"

    "Yes, but there are no people in here. Is something going on here?"

    "Customers. It looks like you''re new here. "

    A man came and weed them with a big smile.

    "Yes, It''s our first timeing here." Viktor looked at him and saw there was nothing wrong with him.

    "A little problem urred here a day ago so this ce is taking a break. We told the other customers toe back tomorrow. That''s why this ce is empty. But don''t worry we are still taking orders. Please wait ."

    "This ce is quiet. I guess I wille here for some months then move out."

    "Wait you''re going to move out?" Rae was confused because he didn''t know much about him.

    "Yes, I will be attending Lyfrone Academy in another territory for 5 years. Then I wille back to the capital city."

    "Here you go, customer. Please enjoy your meal."

    "Oh, thank you, mister. "

    Victor cut his steak into tiny pieces and started to eat peacefully. But the owner of the bar looked like he was trying to ask him a question.

    "Customer, sorry I overheard you talking on my way here. Are you nning to take the Lyfrone Academy exam?"

    "Yes."

    "God, that academy is really mysterious. They run the academy on their own. Even the king doesn''t have the authority to go inside of it unless you''re a student or a teacher of that academy."

    "Yes, I know. "

    "Anyway, I wish you good luck. It will be t news of someone from our kingdom passes the exam. "

    Viktor paid him 70 silver and left the ce to walk around the city.

    It was filled with people for the winter festival.

    "Rae, let''s go on that street. I want to buy something. "

    "Okay. Let''s go then."

    Both of them went to the red light district to find a seller.

    There''s a side story that was nearly connected to the main story.

    There was a street vendor in the red light district who sold weird magic items and other weapons. One day a customer came and saw him beside the street at night.

    The red light district was open at night so he was a night worker.

    The customer saw a deep green stone which didn''t look that useful. But green was the colour he liked. So he bought that for only 1 silver.

    He took it back to his home and put it in a drawer.

    That night something weird happened and he woke up with one of his arms missing.

    He was so scared that he''s head wasn''t working well. There was no wound or any injury on his missing hand.

    Suddenly he heard a noise in the drawer. So he opened it and found his missing arm.

    That arm was alright and he was sessfully able to put back his arm like lego pieces.

    Later he found out it was some kind of power he gained from the stone he bought that night It was a magic that allows him to open his arms and legs like a doll. It was weird but really helpful.

    He was able to use his eyes like a camera after leaving them somewhere. He could control his arm pieces as moving body parts.

    So he was hired as an information collector for his unique ability.

    One day, he was passing the street and saw a woman going somewhere suspiciously.

    So he opened his arm and an eyeball to make a walking hand with an eye in the middle. He ced his ear on the finger and let the hand follow her.

    He followed the woman with his hand and heard something really important that he became impatient to report to his boss.

    But his hand was found out by the first male lead who was there in the alley at that time. He thought he was some kind of demon without an arm and eye. So he killed him.

    -There is no need for an innocent man to die. So I will take the stone and keep it in my dimensional pocket. Who knows when I will need it?

    After walking for half an hour, he found a man sitting near a red inn with a bunch of things in front of him.

    A huge bag with a box was beside him. There were a lot of items disyed on his carpet.

    "Hello, mister. Can you show me this white stone?"

    Viktor kneel in front of those items and asked for something else instead of the stone he wanted.

    "This stone? It''s 2 gold."

    -This isn''t even a C-grade stone-_-.

    "This is too much!!"

    "Nope! It''s the lowest price I can offer. "

    Viktor looked at the other items and found something else.

    "Minister, Do you sell books in 1 silver?"

    "Hm? Those dirty books? Forget about those. Look at these new books, they are good magic books with new attack spells. 1 gold for each."

    "But I only have 10 silver. "

    Viktor made a sad face and then looked at the green stone.

    "Hm? This stone? You can give me 1 silver for this. With those dirty books, give me all you got. And go away.

    Huh!!! At least I am selling out the trash in 10 silver."

    -Got you-_-.

    "Here. 10 silver as promised. "

    "Go away now. If you don''t have good money, don''te to my shop ever again!"

    "Bye!!!"

    Both of them ran away from the red light district quickly because they were attracting too many people.

    "Oi Viktor. What are you going to do with those old books and dirty stones?"

    "Just wait and watch ."

    "Are you going to make something?"

    "Yes, and it will be my little secret. "

    -Heheh! I came to pick up the stone and got something more valuable with only 10 silver.

 Chapter 18: Back on one鈥檚 feet.

    <h4>Chapter 18: Back on one''s feet.</h4>

    A weekter.

    "Are you sure he''s going to be alright?"

    "He is as strong as a 25 years old man now. He''s going to be alright. "

    Viktor was getting prepared to see Alberto''s duel with his brothers. There was a huge crowd in front of the duke''s property. So many noble families were invited to enjoy the tournament.

    The duke was a confinement man. So he was really confident that his elder son is going to win. And he could have a chance to kick him out of the household. That''s why he arranged such a party to destroy his younger son''s reputation to the point of him bing a ve.

    -The noble society will see the power of the little one.

    Viktor opened a book and started to write something. It was his notebook that he always keep inside his crest dimensional pocket.

    "What are you writing?" Rae saw him writing something in a whole differentnguage.

    When he writes that empty book, Rae could feel something entering his body. When he tries to catch that wave, he felt an enormous amount of power from the guardian he is bonded to.

    "It''s a story, I am writing this for the guardian of knowledge. " Viktor says.

    "He likes your book ?"

    "Maybe? But I''m trying my best not to disappoint him"

    Tiktiktik!!

    The sound of the door knocking startled Viktor and he quickly put his notebook inside his left crest.

    He opened the door and he saw another stable worker.

    "The Duke''s youngest son challenged his brothers to a duel. So the duke is calling every servant of this household. "

    "Oh, okay I aming."

    Both Viktor and Rae went into the main house training ground. It was so big and well paved.

    There was a separate gallery for the noble people to seat and the workers of the house were standing beside the training ground.

    Viktor looked around and saw there were personal soldiers of the duke making fun of the youngest son.

    Some people were chatting about how dumb the youngest one while cheering for the eldest and the middle child. But they had no idea they were going to face a monster today.

    -Keepughing at him. My Alberto is going to win the duel and throw dirt on their faces.

    "The duel is already starting. " Viktor said and went in front of the crowd to see Alberto.

    Alberto found him in the crowd in a second and waved at him.

    "Haha! That kid has grown up."

    Viktor waved back at him.

    "He is happy for some reason. "

    Rae turned into a squirrel to avoid the crowd and sit on Viktor''s shoulder to see the tournamentfortably.

    "When did you get on my shoulder?"

    "Just now."

    "So you can turn into different animals? Is this one of your powers?"

    "Noment"

    -That punk...

    "Yes, he''s a good kid," Rae answered.

    "Yes, he is."

    At 9 am. The whole family of the duke, the formal duke of the house and some other nobles came as a guest to see the duel between the candidates of the duke.

    So the duke dered, If he''s able to win one single match, he will be promoted as a candidate for this house.

    Everyoneughed at him but it because it was impossible...

    -Keepughing you, people. Even if you throw him away, I will raise him and make him a duke by myself.

    Viktor was ready to take him in as his little brother...

    At the training ground.

    "I see you are here Alberto."

    His first brother said.

    But Alberto was silent.

    This was also part of his lessons.

    --"When you''re opponent wants to talk, that means he is taking to provoke you and make you attack him carelessly. This will give them an upper-hand . You might lose your life if you do that.

    Instead, keep a cool head and be silent. Never take your eyes off from your opponent in front of you.

    Keep silent until he gets angry by not answering his questions. This will make hime at you carelessly, and you will win the battle. "

    Viktor told him this trick every time they fought.

    "Why are you looking at me like that you piece of shit?"

    But Alberto didn''t even move a hair.

    "Tsk, this is annoying!! "

    He was getting angrier for his quietness.

    "If you''re going to stare at me like, I will juste at you and poke those eyes out!!!!"

    Just like his big brother said, He came running toward him with a real sword.

    "I will kill you today!!!!!"

    "I must thank my big brother!"

    Alberto smiled and he blocked his swords.

    The nging sound of their sword makes the crowd scream in excitement. They had no idea how he blocked a critical attack but it was entertaining to them.

    "How did you block my attack?"

    "I almost died while training with my big brother! That''s why!"

    And Alberto used a blue aura on his sword to cut off his iron sword like butter.

    The eldest son was standing there with the handle of the deless sword and the gallery became silent.

    His eyes were full of fear because Alberto''s attack was so close to his neck that could separate his head from his body.

    So, the duel was over.

    The gallery was silent because it wasn''t the result they were expecting!

    The other nobles who didn''t know the situation inside the house so they cheered for Alberto and praised the duke that he has raised a great and strong son.

    Alberto''s grandfather was happy to see him win. So he hugged him and gave him his ring as a gift for winning the match.

    The duke had nothing to do but reim his honour as the duke''s candidate.

    As a reward, the formal duke of the house gave him the sword of holiness. His honour was again restored in the house.

    In the afternoon in Viktor''s room.

    "Hah!! That was a great match. I am so proud of my Alberto."

    "That boy is really strong now. I guess he won''t be facing any difficulty living in that household right?"

    "Yes, you''re right.

    -I feel like I''ve totally changed his character settings.

    But it''s okay. It''s a real world. Not some character from my novel.

    Tiktiktik!

    Viktor opened the door and saw Alberto in his formal getup. He was looking like an actual duke''s son who was going to be a duke of the country in the future.

    "Is this what it feels like to be a parent?"

    Viktor became dramatic and he started fake crying.

    "Don''t be such a dramatic man. I am here to listen to the story. And ourst duel until we meet again ."

    "Hah. Ok then, let me get my sword. "

    -I will fight with him until he gives up.

    /Please ignore those tiny grammatical mistakes.... :p

 Chapter 19: Someone who will come

    <h4>Chapter 19: Someone who wille</h4>

    Viktor went inside his room and brought a shiny long sword to fight with him.

    Alberto was standing in front of his door waiting patiently.

    "Come on. We will have some fun tonight. "

    "Yes, brother. "

    Both of them went to the open space beside the paddy field. The sun was already down, so Viktor cast light magic and countless firefly-looking light balls started to float around them.

    Alberto looked at them and touched one on his palm.

    "It''s warm brother. It''s not hurting at all."

    "Yes, because it''s light magic."

    "I''ve read lots of books about light magic. It said that a light magic user is the rarest magician in the world. Even the purest royal blood cannot give birth to one. "

    Viktor smiled and bowed to him to start the duel.

    So, Alberto took out his sword and bowed back. "Let''s fight a great battle brother. "

    And both of them vanished from their spot and suddenly a light sh of sparkle came out from their sword.

    "See brother? I blocked your attack today!"

    "It''s on easy mode. Don''t be so full of yourself. I will be raising the level to medium now. "

    Viktor changed his standing position and attacked him with whole different and violent moves. He was barely holding up with his new attack patterns. He wasnding his sword on his body but it didn''t cut. The shiny iron sword was acting like a wooden one that don''t cut.

    It was already 12 minutes but Alberto couldn''t predict a single attack from his brother, so he surrendered and threw his sword away to take some rest on the muddy ground.

    "Your clothes will get dirty. " Said Viktor.

    "I have maids to wash my clothes now. Don''t worry."

    "Already spoiled? It''s been only a few hours since you became a part of the family for real."

    "I was a family member from the very beginning, they just didn''t treat me like one. That''s all."

    Viktor sat beside him and told him,

    "About the story, will you hear it?"

    Alberto went up and sat right in front of him to listen to what he wanted to say.

    "You seem to be determined to listen to my story, then I will tell you something about the future."

    "The future?" Alberto asked with curiosity all over his face.

    "Yes, about the future. But don''t tell anyone about it. Because if you do, I will receive a penalty."

    "Ok, I swear to god that I will never tell anyone about this."

    "Ok then, listen to an ugly duckling''s story "

    Once upon a time, there was an ugly duckling in a family, he was neglected by anyone in his home. He received no love, he had no friends. He was so sad.

    One day, the ugly ducking meets a beautiful baby goose. The baby goose saw him crying. So she took care of him and promised him that she will marry him.

    After so many days, the ugly duckling''s family found out about the baby goose, so they wanted to kill her. The ugly ducking became furious after listing to their decision and he killed his family who never loved him.

    Later, the ugly ducking proposed to her, but the baby goose rejected him. Because she found a new duck and the duck was stronger and wealthier than him.

    She threw him away and the ugly ducking became sadder. And one day he killed himself.

    Alberto thought for some moment and asked,

    "Why didn''t the goose love him?"

    "No, the baby goose was a bad little goose who loves nothing but money. "

    "You''re saying that this is a story of the future. So that means this is going to happen to a person?"

    "Future changes every millisecond. One single change can turn the predicted future upside down. But remember little one, the ugly ducking has changed, but the goose didn''t. "

    "You know who''s the baby goose?"

    Viktor smiled and said,

    "You will see in the near future. Not yet, you''ll be 19 years old by then" "

    "How do you know the future?" Alberto asked.

    "How do I know the future? Haha! That''s a secret."

    Viktor stood up and looked at the stars. A mega meteor shower was passing by and most of it crashed on the surface of both moons.

    -The control of astronomical events is totally messed up because of the absence of the guardian of the stars and moons in the realm of the guardian. Should I ask Rae to go back and fight for his position?

    But how? He''s too weak now. He has to regain his power to go up and fight. But it''s not easy��

    Fighting with guardians with the power of humans is suicide.

    Let''s put those thoughts aside, I have to leave this ce tonight. So I will spend some time with him.

    "Alberto, tell me what do you want to be when you grow up?"

    "I want to be the strongest swordsman of this continent and be a grand duke of a huge territory. "

    "Really? Then you have to work so hard to achieve your dream. I believe in you. "

    "Thank you, big brother ."

    "You will go to the academy 2 yearster, and 5 years of study. That means I wille back after 7 years to see you again. "

    "7 years? That''s a long time."

    "Yes, I know. So work hard and don''t disappoint me. I will fight with you in the medium level when he met."

    Suddenly a man came from the main house and stopped near Viktor.

    "Mr Viktor. Are you leaving the house tonight?"

    It was the butler who questioned him formally.

    -why is he talking like that?

    "Yes, I already told you didn''t I? You also paid me this month''s sry. So there''s no reason for me to stay here any longer ."

    "I see. Then I must tell you something before you leave. There''s someone who wille to meet you when you will be 20. So, take care of yourself. "

    "Okay."

    -Someone who knows about my existence. And he wille to me when it''s time. Is he someone from my family?

    He thought about it for a second and came up with something.

    -A man wille to me on his own. And he knows about everything I am doing here.

    So, he''s not someone to take lightly. Maybe he''s my father or brother? Anyway, when I told that butler that I wanted to leave this job, the reaction on his face was pure frustration. But he said nothing but paid my monthly sry with 10 gold extra as a bonus.

    Furthermore, he asked me where I will be going after leaving the house. So I told him that I will go to an academy. There''s no point in lying because I want to find out who''s keeping an eye on me.

    The butler left the ce and Viktor stood up.

    He removed the bandages from both of his hands and both of his crests showed up.

    And the crest on his forehead started to glow visibly.

    Alberto was looking at him and watched three of his crests glowing in the dark. He was staring at those crests because it was something that he had never seen before.

    ///: please ignore those grammatical mistakes�� :p

 Chapter 20: Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 20: Farewell</h4>

    I can finally take off my bandages. It was really hard for me to work with bandages wrapped around my both hands while working. Now if someone asks what are those patterns on my hand, I can just tell them it''s a tattoo.

    "So, Alberto, it was really nice meeting you at the beginning of my journey . "

    Alberto was looking at him silently.

    I should give him the things I made for him. It took me 3 days to prepare it. Viktor put his hand inside of his left crest and took out a sword made of blue transparent crystal. It was made from the high-grade mana stone he found in the basement of his house.

    "Here. This is your reward for passing my easy level test."

    "Easy level?"

    Alberto''s reaction was priceless.

    "Yes. Once you''re 19 again, I wille back for the second test. So don''t worry. "

    Viktor gave him the sword in his hand and he patted his head.

    -Such a good boy -_-.

    The sword he gave him was purely made of nk mana crystal. Since the stone was empty, he cut it into pieces and made it into thin slices. Putting back all of those slices, he made it into a sword that cuts through anything if the person who''s holding the sword put a little amount of mana. It was an S-grade sword that only recognizes its owner and its descendants.

    So Alberto can only give this sword to his son or his daughter if he wants to. The sword will not work if someone takes it by force.

    "It''s so thin and light. Brother, where did you find such a sword?"

    He asked him that because its design wasn''t something from this. It was from Earth in the 2025 anime swords.

    "I made it myself. Hehehe!!! What do you think, aren''t I the greatest?"

    "Stop acting dramatic, you''re ruining the mood big brother-_-."

    "Ahem Ahem. But listen carefully, this sword''s owner is you now. And you can pass it to your generation. Not your brothers.

    Use it carefully because it is too powerful. Make good use of it."

    He''s a good child, so I think he will listen to me.

    "Thank you so much, brother. "

    Viktor smiled and gave him a locket, it was made of red silver and a ck chain.

    "It''s another gift for you, so cherish it well. "

    That time Rae came forward to see what he was doing. He crossed his arms and stood there because they were runningte. Viktor looked at him and Rae told him something by telepathy and went back to the room to pick up something.

    -He''s finally taking a step forward.

    "Hey, listen little one. Don''t let anyone take away your things from you. Whether it''s your things or your goal. Work hard, and make your dreamse true. Don''t give up."

    Alberto''s tears were rolling down his face. He held the sword into his arms tightly and started to cry out loud.

    "Don''t cry, you dummy. I will be back soon. Make sure to work hard. Don''t disappoint me when I get back. Okay?"

    "Ye..s brother.."

    Rae came out of the room with something in his hand and threw it on Alberto''s hand.

    "Here, take this. "

    Rae said.

    He looked at Rae''s face and wiped his tears.

    "Let''s go, Vik, we will bete."

    "Take care, Alberto. See you soon."

    Both of them cast a spell and their body started to float in the air. It was a spell of Dark Eclipse that Viktor got from the crest on his forehead.

    -This skill is really convenient.

    Alberto looked at them as they flew so far away. He held his locket around his neck and left something on it. There was something written on it.

    ''You''re my favourite person

    Was written on the locket.

    His eyes became blurry due to the teardrops in his eyes. He was so sad, so heartbroken that the only person who recognized him as his family just left him for a long time. So he cried.

    Cried for so long that it was already morning and his butler came to take him back to his room. Because he fell asleep on the muddy ground there they left him alone.

    ��

    Somewhere outside the Duke''s territory.

    The huge inn was crowded because it was breakfast time. And all the adventurers came back from their duty because of a public holiday. So it was hard for Viktor and Rae to get some breakfast.

    "We barely got a table."

    Viktor looked around the busy inn while Rae was selecting what to eat from the menu.

    "Yes. I totally forgot that it was a public holiday today. "

    "Well, it''s a good thing that we found a table. "

    "Mm hmm. "

    -We''re so far from the capital city, but this city doesn''t look like one from the rural area at all.

    Viktor and Rae came to the city of mines, Crystalia. It has the biggest resources of mana crystal and so many dungeons within miles. So this city is the best ce for adventurers toe and raid one.

    "So you''re here to apply for the adventurers exam?"

    Viktor asked Rae who was shoving down his food like an animal.

    -Eat like a human you freak -_-.

    "Yes, I need to reach the magma level to gain half of my power. "

    "Magma level. Isn''t that about a thousand feet below the sea level?"

    "Yes. In order to fight with the other guardian who banished me from the realm, I need to gain more power."

    He''s finallying back to his straight mind. I am finally going to get rid of this freeloader off my shoulder.

    Viktor smiled and Rae became speechless at his reaction.

    "You''re happy that I am leaving you?"

    "Ah!! No , no, no. My heart is breaking apart to see my partner is leaving for his journey��"

    "-_-. Shut up before I throw this bowl of hot boiling soup on your filthy face."

    "Hahahah!! Anyways, don''t do anything serious down there. All the adventurers here and personal soldiers of this territory''s duke. If you kill one, the duke will send more to kill you and turn you into a wanted person. "

    "Tsk!! Those humans!"

    -The academy exam is going to be held after 3 months. I have 88 days to visit the other ces. So where should I go��

    Viktor took out his hand note to check who was next on his list of side-story characters. He checked a whole page full of names and finally at the bottom of the list, he found a nameless person who was nearby.

    -So you''re my first target.

    ��

    //: please ignore those grammatical mistakes��. :p

 Chapter 21: Omega Kingdom.

    <h4>Chapter 21: Omega Kingdom.</h4>

    Astraeus or known as Rae, the guardian of stars and moons, went to the guild to make an adventurer''s ID because he needs one to enter a dungeon.

    He made up his mind to increase his power and went back to the realm of guardians. It would take him years or probably decades to enter the realm but he knew he had to go back no matter what.

    "So where are you going now?"

    Rae asked Viktor because he was getting ready to leave.

    "To the Omega kingdom. I will be back in Vestrain in 2 months."

    "Isn''t it the kingdom of the north?"

    "Yes it is. I want to visit there before I go to Lyfrone Academy. "

    -I just want to see the snow of this world. I missed it so much.

    "Okay then, have a safe trip."

    "What are you going to do after gaining your powers back?"

    "I will wait for the stars to fall. Then I will attack. "

    "I don''t get it but I will be going now. Take care and don''t get into any trouble."

    Viktor left the Crystalia territory and flew right to the north using his dark eclipse skills. It took him 3 hours to fly to Falcon, the capital city of Omega kingdom.

    There is a kingdom called Omega right beside the Vestran kingdom. I''ve never mentioned this kingdom in my novel.

    That''s why I came here to visit for the next 2 month. I hope that kingdom has good people.

    He reached the capital city without paying any money to the guards because no one saw him flying into the capital.

    To cover his whole body, he wore a ck cape, but his silver hair was poking out of the hood he was wearing.

    Falcon, the capital of Omega kingdom. It was more beautiful than the kingdom he was saying. The roads were well paved. Clean road with clear water in the city river. A big park in the center of the city, it was a great ce to live.

    He walked around the city all day long . The taste of new food, new aroma of the wind. It was peaceful for him.

    And, he saw a local library...

    A .. library...!...

    He became speechless.

    Because back in his kingdom , nomoners were allowed inside a library. Counting money was the only thing they knew. But in this kingdom, there are people who are entering the library without any special permission .

    He ran into the library by paying 1 small silver coin as a whole month pass.

    The library was big as a football field, and the size of a five story building.

    He went to the book of monsters section and started to read.

    The night bes day and the day bes night. He didn''t stop reading the books because it was the only thing for him to learn about the new world.

    When he became hungry, he just went outside and bought a lot of food for a whole week and came back to the library by using invisibility.

    "These books are all useless. I need more about the ck magic."

    I''ve been studying ck magic for the past 2 weeks. I''ve found only 20 books rted to ck magic all over the ce. Even in the storage room. But there are no details about the ck magic.

    Maybe they were removed from the library. Because ck magic is banned all over this kingdom.

    I don''t know about the Vestran kingdom''s ck magic, but I will see about that when I go there.

    Viktor read more books about nts, monsters, white magic, and other magic. He left the library after 21 days and went to the shopping area to buy some clothes and other necessary things.

    At night, there was a huge festival . It was the king''s birthday, so all the people were celebrating it.

    Viktor rented a room in an inn and enjoyed the view of the festival from his balcony.

    The road was glittering with yellow lights. It resembled the stars of the sky so he liked it alot.

    "The sky was clear that the other far away from this was visible with naked eye. It has two rings. And a small moon orbiting around it.

    "Is there any life on that?" He thought.

    The next week.

    "I saw all the special ces, also sold one high ranking potion and earned 600 gold coins from a shady buyer.

    He will never find me anyway because I will leave this kingdom today.

    The exam is next month. So, I have to go and prepare for it.

    Prepare my house I mean.

    I heard from the locals that the shop at the end of this road sells great wine. So I will buy some of it now.

    He went there with and opened the door of the shop and what he was ..

    He became speechless...

    ''I will just pretend that I didn''t see anything and buy my things.''

    The neighbour kingdom''s on the verge of its ending. So the early beginning of the story is developing just like I wrote it.

    The female lead''s father, a war criminal, will run away after taking a lot of money with her daughter in the Vestrain kingdom.

    They will buy a new Identity as a noble and enter the noble society. This is how the story will begin .

    But I didn''t expect for this to happen in this kingdom.

    ''Did I miss a page ?"

    The reason why he was speechless was he saw the female lead in the shop with his dad.

    "Old man, I will buy the strongest one here." Viktor says.

    "How much?" The seller asked.

    "About 10 "

    "That will be 10 gold you know, do you have that money with you?"

    "Yes, here''s your money."

    When Viktor already paid him the money, that female lead intentionally pushed him and she fell down on the floor .

    "Waaa.. that bad big brother just pushed me , he took all my money!!!"

    All the customers turned their attention on Viktor and looked at him with a disgusted gaze.

    -_- ?

    // Please ignore those grammatical mistakes�� :p

    .

 Chapter 22: First Mission.

    <h4>Chapter 22: First Mission.</h4>

    "Old man, if you can''t control your kid inside this kind of ce where big men roam around drunk, it''s your fault in the beginning right?" Viktor said.

    "It was your fault why my baby fell, give her money back!!"

    "Ask her how much she lost."

    "I had 10 gold coins within me," the little girl said while standing behind his father''s back.

    "And how much does the wine cost, old man?"

    "It''s 1 gold per bottle," the old man said.

    "How much did I give you?"

    "10 gold customer. You took it out from your bag behind you, that girl was nowhere near you when you already paid me." The seller said.

    "No!!! Then where''s my money!!!! I saw him take all the money from my bag!!!!" She was screaming in rage and her eyes were pure red."

    It was so sure that she was controlling all the people with the power of the demon god. She is charming everyone around her. Also her dad.

    She is a beautiful girl with brown hair and ck eyes. A young girl at 13, she was the same age as Alberto.

    But she is corrupted down from her core.

    "But the seller said I already paid him when you bumped into me. " he leaned a little to her face and said,

    "Why would you bump into me when I was just standing here? Are you blind? "

    He smiled a little because she was desperately trying to use charm on Viktor and the seller but it wasn''t working.

    "Customer, please go away and control your child. I won''t allow any troublesome person in this peaceful shop." The owner said.

    "Yes, I am sorry for her please forgive her. We will go."

    "Wait, here''s your money. Now go. Don''t make any person wrongly med for any crime, okay young girl?"

    "No!!! Daddy!!! He''s the reason why I fell!! Dad!!! Punish him!!! He''s at fault, not me. Dad!!!!!"

    She screamed like a spoiled brat and kept screaming while her dad was caring for her all the way up to the second floor where they might''ve rented a room.

    "I am sorry for the disturbance customer! Please have this bottle as an apology." The owner said.

    "Oh, thank you so much, you people are really nice, I guess I wille here sometimes to buy a big stock!"

    "That will be our honour."

    He left the shop after he had a drink in a bar for the first time. It was a great experience in his life.

    "I just hope the story won''t change after what I''ve done to her. But I gave her some money, right? She is a greedy person who doesn''t like to let go of anything that she wants. I hope this doesn''t change her setting. "

    -He walked out of the bar and put his bottles inside his left crest.

    -I need to make a n for my mission now. This is my first mission so I will be making my n on 10/10 . I want to see those side-story characters with my own eyes.

    Viktor brought some food and went back to his inn to rest for the night, because he will leave Falcon city tomorrow morning.

    -But I am too excited to sleep.

    And just like that, he fell asleepte and woke up prettyte. He was sleeping peacefully because there was no morning bell at 4 AM. So he woke up at 11 AM.

    -I can''t believe I am sote. But look at me, I slept for 9 hours straight.

    He opened the window and saw the huge city in front of him. It was really big and beautiful. The imperial pce tower was visible from his room . He looked at it closely and saw it had a bell on top of it.

    "So every noble house has that kind of bell? Old people will have a heart attack in their sleep."

    He prepared his backpack and went downstairs to have his breakfast.

    "Good morningdy."

    "Oh, Viktor it''s not morning. It''s already noon. Did you wake up just now?"

    "Mm. Yes."

    "A young man should wake up early . The breakfast time is over so I will give you lunch now, with a sd. "

    "Thank youdy."

    "You''re wee. "

    Viktor looked around the dining hall but it was nearly empty. It was working hours, so all the customers had already left the inn for work. He took a seat beside the window and the owner''s daughter came to serve the food to Viktor.

    "Thank you for waiting. Here''s your lunch. Please enjoy!"

    "Thank you little girl "

    He thanked the baby girl and patted her head.

    -Such a lovely hardworking child !

    "The inn''s food is really good . If I ever came back here to visit, I wille here for sure. But where can I post a review about this ce? Oh, there''s no Wi-Fi or phone in this world. "

    "I totally forgot about it."

    He paid the owner the money and left the ce with some food in his hand. He took it because he will need it on his journey.

    He started to walk to a road which leads to the dark forest. He looked back and saw the city was getting smaller and smaller and the forest in front of him looked closer, but it wasn''t. His eyes were ying tricks on him.

    ''I can see the forest already, but I know it''s about 40 km away. It''s just those trees which are massive in size."

    The dark forest is the biggest and the most mysterious forest on this continent. It''s the size of a kingdom but no one dares go inside because it''s super dangerous. If a group of people went inside, there will be no way out for them. They will be lost forever.

    The dark forest acts like it''s alive. It attracts people inside like mas . That''s why all the kingdoms dered this ce a wastnd and ordered all the people to move their houses. So there is no civilization around here. Not even a single person.

    ''But the rule doesn''t apply to me. I know every detail of that forest from head to toe. I just need to go where and find my way to that area.

    Because he is waiting for me.

    ��

    //: Please ignore those tiny grammatical mistakes��. :p

 Chapter 23: Dark forest.

    <h4>Chapter 23: Dark forest.</h4>

    Viktor walked to the forest on foot because he wanted to aplish something without any magical power of his. Training his body was also important because, in the future, he would have to face more dangerous and powerful enemies.

    -I walked for a long time and my legs are starting to give up.

    He stooped in front of the forest to sleep for the night and start his journey. It was already evening when he reached the border of the forest.

    -I can feel the forest calling me.

    He made a tent at the border of the forest and cast a protective shield so that no monster could disturb him when he was sleeping.

    -I made a fire, a big tent and a bed which is above the ground but I don''t think that I can sleep tonight. I feel like the trees are looking at me.

    "I will have nightmares tonight for sure."

    He closed the curtain of the tent and went inside his nket to sleep.

    The Dark forest is the home of the unknown brings such as demons, ghosts, and even evil spirits. But they are so low on numbers because the dark forest itself is a danger for them to live in.

    It is a wastnd.

    The dark forest has 4 stages and each stage is divided into 3 levels.

    The record of a human going inside the dark forest is on stage one''s level 2. It was achieved by the strongest mage of the Vestrain kingdom.

    But he suffered from countless mental illnesses and went through so many mental breakdown periods. The loss of their strongest mage made a huge impact on the magic tower. So the record was removed and people were banned from entering the forest.

    Not only that, every kingdom around it has tried to go in and discover its secret but only a small number of people came out alive. They were all traumatised by the trees of the forest.

    ��

    The buzzing and chirping sound of the crickets was making the quiet night scarier because it sounds different on this.

    They were gathering around the shield because of the fire inside of it and making more noise. It was also their mating season so they were a little more aggressive than their normal behaviour.

    -I can''t sleep. This sound is worse than the tower bell.

    He poked out his head from the curtain and what he saw was nothing like he''d imagined.

    He became speechless.

    The crickets were the size of a fully grown-up cat and they were all sitting on the top of the shield he cast. They were all attracted by the fire. It was a monster from the dark forest.

    He cast water magic to put out the fire and went back to his tent.

    "I saw nothing."

    But poor him couldn''t shut his eyes for the whole night because he was traumatised by its size.

    -Those damn monsters. I will never light a fire inside of that forest at night. Ugh. I am mentally exhausted already because I didn''t get enough sleep.

    Anyway, it''s time for me to go inside. I don''t have much time left before the exam. I have to finish this job quickly.

    He put everything inside his crest and took out a shiny sword because the dark forest is filled with dark demons and monsters. He can''t use magic inside for a certain reason.

    The dark forest gave him a spine-chilling gaze when he put his toe on the border. It was only the first stage but he could already feel the ufortable feelings all over his body. It was calling him to get inside more deep and deep.

    -Man it''s tough to be an adventurer.

    There is another fact about the dark forest that normal people don''t know about. The reason why people can hear voices from the tree is that they are alive.

    The trees that I am looking at around here, they are all monsters. They are called Tyrethus, the guards of a dead guardian who probably died a million years ago. It wasn''t scary at all when they were first created. They were all tiny trees walking on its roots like a cute baby spirits. But, when their owner was killed by the heaven guardians they became monsters because the connection between their guardian was cut off. Now they are just moving monsters who feed off human mana to survive.

    And this is the reason why the humans can hear voices from the forest so that they can go inside and the trees can have a feast on him.

    I also prefer to stay out of this forest because there''s nothing inside. Not even a small mana crystal. It''s just a vast field of wastnd where ancient monsters walk around on its root.

    But there''s no reason for me to kill them. They are very important for the environment and they are doing a great job working as a border to lock another dangerous monster on the third stage.

    -I walked pretty deep inside and cast shield magic all over my body to erase my presence. But they can understand that something is waking under them. They are lowering their branches to check what is down here.

    I wish I could have one of them as my personal fairy who can clean my clothes and make my meal. A small cute tree-like Groot from the movie I saw on tv back in my world. Well that was a dumb baby tree who steals someone''s eyes

    rather than doing the actual job he was ordered to.

    I don''t have time to babysit dumb faires.

    -Having a dumb cat isn''t that bad -_-.

    Viktor passed the first stage of the forest and entered the second stage named after a monster, Cyclops. There isn''t any human being who entered this stage so he was the first human who entered the second stage.

    It was darker than the first stage and the trees were getting bigger and its moment was noticeable.

    -Just what kind of world did I write back in my room?

    ��

    ///: please ignore those grammatical mistakes�� :p

 Chapter 24: A mysterious world.

    <h4>Chapter 24: A mysterious world.</h4>

    Demons, the disaster-type creatures of the are well known for their unique appearance and their power.

    They have long pointy ears and darker skin tones. A pair of wings on their back and horse-like legs with sharp and pointy horns on their forehead. Humans study them as a subject all over the world in every academy.

    They are barbaric creatures with aggressive behaviours like a wild animal who fights with his mother for a piece of meat. They are pure evil who eats humans as their favourite food.

    In such a dangerous environment, a baby was born from a demon with an appearance of a human baby in a demon kingdom. It was small, white-toned skin with bright orange eyes with no horns or tail or even a pair of wings. He was just like a human baby with a beautiful face. A human would faint just seeing his marvellous looks with a breathtaking smile.

    But he was immediately thrown away because they couldn''t eat him. He didn''t smell like a human. It was just his appearance which was of a human''s. They licked the baby to taste but it was the same as their kind. Even some of them bite his meat off his leg to check but they spit it out right after having its taste. The whole kingdom starts to see the baby as a testing subject.

    The demons usually grow up so quickly. So he was a fully grown-up man on his 1st birthday. He constantly fought with kindness to survive. He was lonely, sad, always sick and hungry.

    One day, a gang of demons attacked him because they were newly born demons who didn''t know about his existence. He was eating the prey that he hunted. So they attacked him from behind and tear one of his arms to eat.

    He screamed in pain but they were enjoying it because they thought they hunted a human. And that was the time the demon awakened his new power.

    His arms grew back and a pair of white wings came out of his back. He was so angry back then that he killed all of them with a single swish from his hand like a sword.

    It was the power of ultimate destruction that kills.

    ...

    I feel sad for the demon who went through a difficult time because of his human appearance, but what happened to himter was more pathetic.

    Somehow I feel sorry that I made him like that. But when I think that it was the future I wrote, I feel at ease. Because if I try, I can save them from their unlucky fate. Because saving one''s life gives you a peaceful feeling in your soul.

    Good deed always brings good luck.

    The ce where I am floating right now is the third stage of the dark forest. This is the ce where Tyrethus do their actual job where they keep the monsters in control.

    The ce where I am standing no, there''s no ground under me. All the trees around me are moving in lines. Left to write, right to left.

    Because the trees are sticking to the monster''s back as a parasite. They are called hookworm or groundworm. The trees are feeding off their mana as their food. So I am standing on a bucket full of worms with parasite trees on their back.

    Each of them is 120 mi in length and 20 mi in width. And they are all over the ce like a circle around the 4th stage. It''s nearly impossible to stand here because the ground is constantly changing its direction. So flying is the only option to survive and not get crushed between two worms like an ant.

    -I was probably drunk when I wrote this chapter because it doesn''t make any sense right? Why would a monster like a huge train exist?

    There''s another thought always going around in my head.

    If it''s just a group of people''s future I wrote where this kind of monster is nearly rted to their fate, then what kind of being is lurking around this? Hookworm is the size of a huge train. So a whale would be the size of Everest?

    This is ten times bigger than earth and has a 50 times deeper ocean. And it has the biggest mountain that is 20 times higher than the highest point of the earth. It''s a mysterious world that has countless undiscovered things and unknown treasuries that might bring god-level luck to a person.

    I don''t know about the sea I will never travel on a ship. I will probably die because of my phobia. It''s 50 times deeper!! I was scared to my death because of the small dark my house had back on earth.

    I don''t have any problem if the floor of the pool is white or blue. But if it''s back, then it''s a No-No.

    I feel so uneasy even to think about it for a second. Human''s on this are so helpless. Also, the demon who''s known as the disaster of the is nothingpared to those monsters in my book. If one of them came out, then that will be the end of humankind.

    Viktor flew through the forest without touching a single leaf and reached thest stage of the dark forest. It was nothing but a vast where the ground was touching the sky at the horizon.

    Viktor took off his shoes to feel the cold stone ground under his feet but what he left was warm. It was warm like there might be a pool ofva underneath. But it wasfortable to walk on it.

    -I didn''t expect the ground to be warm. It''s so cold back in the third stage but warm in the middle.

    He looked around and saw a tiny whitend far away from where he was standing. It was pure white and it had Tyrethus around it. It looked like an oasis.

    "I finally found you."

    ....

    /// : please ignore those tiny grammatical mistakes... :p

 Chapter 25: Extra Chapter! Let鈥檚 talk about Viktor!!

    <h4>Chapter 25: Extra Chapter! Let''s talk about Viktor!!</h4>

    Hello, it''s the noob author who''s an expert at writing thousands of wrong words in one sentence.

    I am trying my best to learn thisnguage so please bare with it.

    Anyway, I''m here to talk about some topics about our MC Viktor.

    I mentioned his phobia in my previous chapter, right? Actually, he got two of them.

    The first one is Trypopohobia.

    It''s the phobia of holes. I don''t rmend anyone to search it on google because it will probably ruin your appetite and you will automatically gain a new phobia.

    The second one is Thssophobia.

    The fear of the deep dark sea. A lot of humans have this type of phobia. Even I have it too. That''s why I don''t know how to swim and I will probably die one day if I get too close to a river or a pool.

    (not by drowning)

    The reason why our MC has two phobias is because of his mother.

    On his birthday, his mom baked a cake. She added too much baking powder that made bubble-like holes all over the cake. It made him sick just by looking at it and he gained his phobia.

    And the other one he gained from his swimming ss. He almost died but no one noticed that he was underwater. A man was counting heads at that time and luckily he was saved. After that, he learned to swim in shallow water. Because his mom insisted his teacher to make him learn and his fear got worst.

    This is all for today''s discussion about our MC. If you have any questions, please let me know. I will write an extra chapter about our MC''s life back on earth after writing 10 chapters from now on.

    Have a great day !!!

 Chapter 26: Black Statue

    <h4>Chapter 26: ck Statue</h4>

    The ground is warm, but the weather is chilly. I should get going now. He''s in so much pain.

    Viktor walked on the rough surfaces. His feet were already covered with grey sand. It was a valley without a single grass on it. It looked like someone put a curse on it. A dirty ce wasn''t his type of ground to walk on, but he was feeling guilty.

    He felt guilt inside his heart that it was his fault that a beautifulnd had turned into a wastnd.

    He thought that he was the one to me so he had to take the punishment.

    The ground was turning hot as he walked close to the oasis. It was hot enough to burn his feet but he endured it. Because this pain was nothingpared to the pain that the demon has suffered for over a century.

    -The demon who gained the power of absolute destruction was finally happy that he was able to kill someone.

    After he awakened, so many demons started to attack him, but nobody couldn''tnd a blow on him. He spread his wings for the first time and flew up in the air to see thend he was living on, and he saw the demon Lord''s castle. So he dered war against the demon lord who treated him like a test subject.

    The demon lord epted.

    For many years, they fought with each other. Years turned into a decade and the decades turned into a century but the war was still ongoing. The humanoid demon massacred all the soldiers of the demon lord and finally, the kingdom was empty.

    It was only the lord who was barely alive in front of him while he was pointing sharp his hands at his neck.

    He said,

    "You''re more than a demon. Just look around you. You killed all the innocent people of mynd, just because I did a little study on you. And you?

    The demon said nothing.

    "You killed all the people who did nothing to you. I even gave you my authority as a lord of thisnd. Still, you didn''t control your wrath. "

    "I just paid back what you gave me. Now, goodbye. Father ."

    "You''re the real monster."

    The demon lord died by a swish of his hand. His head dropped to the floor but his body was still kneeling. It was the end of the demonic era of Diad Territory.

    The humanoid demon who wiped out his people was finally free. But it was gone too. He had nothing left.

    The wrath he engraved in his soul for hundreds of years had finally vanished. But he was left all alone, he felt so sad. He was the only being who was standing in the middle of the wastnd he created with his own hands.

    For the first time in his life, he shed tears in front of his father''s headless body. It was the first time he was feeling this type of emotion, so he hugged his dead body and cried out so loud like a baby who suddenly got separated from its family. He finally understood that what he had done was nothing but wrong.

    He was a fool.

    -I feel sad for him. If I could write him in a different way, he would have lived a great life.

    Viktor reached the oasis and saw it was filled with pearls in the boiling hot spring. The spring was surrounded by Tyrethus because the pearls in the water were filled with mana and it was great food to them.

    Viktor looked in the middle of the spring and saw there was a ck statue holding something in his arms. The whole body was stone but only its hair was like a human''s.

    It was the statue of the demon who killed his father and then regretted it.

    The power of absolute destruction was so powerful that it could turn anything into dust.

    The day he killed his father, he became hopeless. For that reason, he decided to kill himself with his power. He cast his power on his crest but it didn''t work.

    He tried so many times but it wasn''t working. After a few moments, he felt that his legs weren''t responding.

    Then he finally understood that he was stuck with the ground. His body was slowly turning into stone. He started crying but his tear turned into a pure pearl before it reached the ground.

    He became more frustrated. For months, he sat there with his father''s dry body in his arms and watched him slowly drying up. He watched it turn into bones, and his bones turned into dust. And the ground had be filled with his pearls.

    A century has almost passed and his cures finally reached his eyes. It saw his father''sst remaining and he lost hisst sense. The sense of vision.

    Viktor looked at his hair and predicted that he has only 2 years until he finally bes a statue. And he will finally die when hisst hair turns into a stone. He''s still alive there because his tears are stilling out of his eyes and trying into a pearl every minute.

    -Why did I make you this miserable?

    Viktor made invisible stairs in the air and walked closer to the statue to touch him. It was also burning hot but still, he touched his face.

    How painful! You must be feeling so miserable but it''s the end of your sufferings. Since I am here now, I will give you a chance to live a whole new life where you can start all over again.

    He wiped the statue''s tear which was rolling down to his face and said,

    "I am sorry. Please forgive me."

    Viktor apologised to the statue and cast curse-lifting magic. The most powerful magic of the crest of holiness.

    A huge ck smoke started toe out of the statue and the stone was slowly turning into white skin.

    - I will take care of you from now on.

    ..// sorry for any grammatical mistakes�� :p

 Chapter 27: His Name

    <h4>Chapter 27: His Name</h4>

    The fourth stage of the dark forest was and of magma and volcanos. So it was a ce for hot springs and boiling rivers. It was a perfect ce for the demons to live.

    When the demon was halfway through his solidification process, a new hot spring formed around him. It was boiling but it didn''t harm him because he was already half solid stone.

    He was stuck there like a statue who''s been ced in the middle of a fountain.

    ��

    "Just a little more��"

    Viktor was trying his best to lift the curse which has multipleyers. His body was slowly turning into its original colour. Soon, his face, neck, chest to leg, his whole body was free from the stone curse.

    He was back to his original form.

    -I did it.

    The demon wasn''t awake, because he was in his deep sleep. It was so sure that he gave up. So Viktor picked him up and walked back out of the oasis. On his way back, he took some pearls because they are too powerful to power a house for over a year-_-.

    He''s not heavy but he''s too tall and his legs are dragging on the ground. Ugh��

    After some time, Viktor could feel that his breathing patterns were changing. So he put him down and covered him with a nket he always carries in his left crest.

    The demon slowly opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was a golden ray around the person''s body who was standing in front of him. He kept staring at him because he thought he died and the person was a god.

    -He''s so handsome��

    Viktor kneeled in front of the demon and said,

    "Are you feeling alright? Can you understand me?"

    "A..m I.. de..ad?"

    The demon was facing difficulty speaking after a long time.

    "No, you''re not dead. You''re still alive."

    The demon looked at him with his pure orange eyes for a moment and he touched Viktor''s face to conform if he was dead or not.

    "Are .. you. a hu..man?"

    "Yes, I am a human. My name is Viktor. Do you remember your name?"

    I have to ask him because I didn''t pick a name for him when I wrote him. He was a nameless being in my side story. He wasn''t rted to any lead''s story. So I had to save him.

    "I don''t have��a name."

    -What? He was dered as thisnd''s king but his damn father didn''t choose his name?

    No wonder why he died a dog''s death.

    The demon looked around and saw this ce was the same as he saw decades ago. Not a single tree was there, not even a small bird.

    "Will youe with me? I will show you a new world."

    "But..my..cursed..ha..nd. Everyone will.ll die. "

    Oh, I forgot about his curse.

    "You touched me but I''m okay, right? I''ve made a seal into your soul. So you can''t harm anyone with that curse. You''re free."

    He stood up and grabbed Viktor''s face quickly. But Viktor was alright, he wasn''t affected by his deadly curse. So he cried, and his tears fell on the ground without turning into a pearl. He was finally happy.

    Poor him��

    After a long hour of his non-stop crying, he finally stopped and said,

    "I will follow you forever master Viktor. Please take care of me."

    Viktor was surprised that he talked so clearly and called him master. He was once a king of thisnd. He has royal demon blood running into his body. And he''s calling him master.

    Viktor spaced out because he was never treated in that way before.

    "Master, are you okay?"

    "Oh, yes I am fine."

    The demon was standing there covering his body with the nket. So he took out some clothes that he prepared beforehand. He knew what clothes would fit him because he was the one who wrote him.

    "Wear these, I bought them for you. And eat this while we''re on our way out of this dark forest."

    Viktor pointed his finger to the south and the demon asked,

    "Isn''t that the way to waterfalls? That way is dangerous master, you can''t fly. And it will be difficult for me to carry you in this state of mine."

    "Don''t worry, this master of yours knows how to fly. But we won''t be flying out of this ce, we will take a shortcut. Not prepare yourself, we will leave this ce in 30 minutes."

    "Yes."

    Viktor waited beside the spring because it was filled with pearl. So he just took every single of them. It was a high-grade pearl with so much magical power. One is enough to craft a high-grade weapon.

    I should give him a name, right? Not some funky name that has no meaning. I should give him something that has a huge meaning. Something really special��

    Viktor looked at him and saw his big muscled body. He looked like a 24 years old young man with ck shiny hair and deep orange eyes. He was more than 7 feet tall. He was charming, handsome and sharp.

    I bet even men are going to be crazy for him. His beauty isn''t something to ignore. He will snatch every girl''s heart with one smile of his. I have to name him someone so cool. But what should I name him��

    Viktor was thinking about something very deeply that he didn''t listen to the demon calling him over 10 times.

    "Master!!!"

    "Huhh!!! Oh.. You''re ready. "

    "Yes, master. Please lead the way."

    The demon started to follow Viktor into the deep forest. It was dark and annoying but Viktor seems excited for some reason. He went through the shortest way to get out of the dark forest, and they got out of there in Just 15 minutes.

    The demon was shocked because he lived in this forest for his whole life but had never seen this way out.

    When they were almost their way out of the forest, Viktor looked back at him and said,

    "Adonis. Your name shall be Adonis North from now on."

    The demon was speechless by the thing he just said.

    ��./// sorry for any grammatical errors��. :p

 Chapter 28: It鈥檚 a secret

    <h4>Chapter 28: It''s a secret</h4>

    The demon who just received his name was surprised. Right that moment, they reached the end of the forest and saw the vast sea reflecting the light of the sun. It was already evening by then.

    It was Adonis''s first time seeing a sun with a clear sky. There were people working down there, some of them probably going back home from their work. It was a busy city filled with people.

    "Wee to the city."

    Adonis cried because he was feeling alive after a long time. He was free from his suffering.

    "Let''s go, we have to rent a room to rest for the night."

    "Yes, master."

    Both of them went into the city to find a decent room, but it was filled. The territory was filled with people because of the entrance exam. There were so many people who came from another kingdom to participate.

    There are only 3 academies in the Vestrain kingdom.

    The first one is the,

    Royals Academy.

    This is where only the noble people and the imperial persons are allowed. Which is situated in the Capital city.

    The second one is Norelence Academy.

    A simple academy where noble people who failed the exam 3rd time or get expelled from the Royals academy. It''s the most dangerous academy in the kingdom.

    And thest one is Lyfrone Academy.

    It''s the most mysterious academy on the whole continent.

    Every year, thousands of students from 5 kingdoms gather to participate in the entrance exam but only 15-17% pass.

    Even if someone is the prince or the next king of a kingdom, if he fails the exam, he can''t enter.

    Many nobles don''t participate in the exam because of their prestige. Even the royal people don''t participate in the exam.

    -This is something I wrote from my imagination. But I''ve never written the details of them.

    So, the academy I am going to enter is the Lyfrone Academy. Because I want to see what kind of mystery is waiting in there for me to explore.

    The Lyfrone Academy is on an ind of the territory which is connected to the maind by a huge bridge. So the bridge is the only way in and out.

    -I wrote it like this because there''s a reason for this. The academy holds so many secrets and it should be protected from everyone.

    But the thing is, I don''t know what it is. I didn''t bother to think about it because it was unnecessary to write about it back then. But now, I really regret it.

    "Master, is this house that human lives in ?"

    Viktor and Adonis were walking down the road of a marketce filled with inns and other shops.

    "No, it''s a marketce, and the long huge buildings are called hotels or inn. This is where people rent a room to rest when they are far away from their house."

    "So we are going to rent a room now, master?"

    "Yes, but I think we are prettyte. The hotels are all booked."

    Both of them walked around from ce to ce and finally, they found a room to stay for 3 weeks Because the exam is in 3 weeks. And Viktor already nned to rest a house by selling a potion.

    "Master, are we going to eat human food?"

    -Oh, I forgot. Adonis is a demon who has never tasted anything besides the raw meat of the monster. Also, human flesh is their favourite food. But they didn''t know that their taste buds are created in the same way as humans.

    "Yes, we are going to eat steak and beer. I am 15 now so I''m allowed to drink."

    "But master, I''ve never tried human food before."

    "The sausage I gave you back in the dark forest was also a human food. So don''t worry. You will be so surprised that you wasted half of your life eating raw meat."

    "Then I will do it."

    "Do you want to hear something simr between a human and a demon?"

    "Humans and demons?"

    Adonis was curious.

    "Yes. Human flesh is the best food in the demon kingdom right? It goes the same for humans."

    There was a man who was a famous chef in a restaurant. He was famous for his meat steak and meat-rted dishes.

    One day, a duke came to his restaurant to taste the so-called famous meat dish he used to prepare.

    The duke ordered 1 te and the chef cooked his food with more love and care. The duke was so surprised to taste his meal that he hired him as his personal chef.

    After several years of his duty, he finally reached the age of his retirement and left the duke''s house with honour and a huge retirement money.

    After he left the house, a new chef came from the imperial pce. But, no matter what he cooked, nobody in the house liked it. In just 2 days after the old chef''s retirement, everyone in the duke''s household became sick because they didn''t like the food so they didn''t eat a single bite.

    The new chef was worried. So he decided to go to the previous chef''s house to find out about his secret recipe. That day in the morning before breakfast time, he left with his horse.

    The old man''s house was near a forest which was famous for a demon''s territory so it was a little difficult to reach his house.

    The old man was at home at that time so he felt lucky.

    When the new chef asked about his secret recipe after exining about the situation of the duke''s house, heughed out loud and whispered something in his ears and gave him a bag full of meat. Then he said,

    "It''s freshly caught. You can even feel the warmth right?"

    The new chef was scared and so disgusted that he vomited out everything he atest night. But he had nothing left to do. He went back to the duke''s house and prepared the morning breakfast with the meat he bought from the old chef''s house.

    That morning, every family member of the duke''s house ate their meal like an animal. The chef was standing there like a frozen statue because he felt like hemitted a crime. That morning, the duke honoured him as the head chef and gave him a big amount of money to satisfy their hunger just like the old chef did.

    The new chef thought about something. "If nobody knows about this, then it''s okay right? The old man passed his secret recipe to me, and I will pass this recipe to my son. This will be the ticket to our wealthy life. "

    Thus, the duke''s family ate the demon flesh from generation to generation without them even knowing what was going on in the kitchen. Still, the generation of the chef serves the demon flesh secretly. "

    Adonis was too shocked to hear the story from Viktor that he was forced to change his point of view about the humans by himself.

    "Then, humans can eat the demon flesh as well master?"

    "Yes, but humans don''t eat the animals who can talk. They don''t even eat animals who have a small amount of intelligence in their brains such as dogs, cats, dolphins and owls. Only a small number of people eat it, but most of them don''t even know what they were served with."

    "So, the humans are not some small fry creature master."

    "No, humans are much more dangerous than you can think of. They might not have any ws or sharp teeth, but they are maniptive and twisted."

    Adonis was speechless by hearing the new nature of humans.

    ��// sorry for any grammatical errors�� :p

 Chapter 29: A house?

    <h4>Chapter 29: A house?</h4>

    Viktor and Adonis went outside to try new seafood in the market street. It was super crowded and the sidewalks were full of street food stalls. It was a very lively city.

    The city Viktor is currently staying in is called Brinein port. Is it the only city that has a port. It''s a huge marketce for all the people whoe to do business with the Vestrain kingdom.

    So it was normal to be this crowded.

    There are only 10 days left till the application deadline. About 90 percent of students have already applied for the exam. They are all studying back in their room and I am roaming around with an octopus fry with Adonis.

    ''Master! What is that?"

    Adonis pointed at a small shop.

    "Oh, it''s called an oyster. I don''t enjoy its taste."

    "I see."

    -He''s curious about everything. Even a small fish is making him excited. I want to feed him everything I can.

    Both of them went to every corner of the city to buy so many things that Adonis saw. At the end of the night, Viktor spent 100 gold on him. But he was satisfied because Adonis needed to know about the human world. Because from today, he''s going to live like a human with real humans.

    It''s already morning. I need to go and apply for the exam.

    "Adonis, we''re going to the Academy to fill up my form."

    "The school you talked about master?"

    "Yes. It''s a school that I want to enrol in."

    "Then it must be a very good school. I wish you, good luck master."

    I observed his moments and behaviours fromst night. And I understand that he''s good at following instructions, a good listener, a quick learner and he has excellent conversational skills that I don''t. He''s good at everything. I guess he can be a good partner of mine.

    The sun rose and both of them went to the Academy to apply for the exam. Viktor was surprised that it didn''t even cost a single penny. The whole school provides the students with free academic sses. Even the certificate doesn''t cost a silver.

    "Adonis, let''s go to the guild. I need to buynd or a house to stay here for 5 years. I can''t pay the hotel bill forever."

    "You can buy a house master?"

    "Yes, I can. But I need to check if there''s any reasonable house that I can afford. I have only 2000 gold. "

    In the Omega kingdom, I saw a shady shop. So I went inside and saw people selling so many things they found in the mountains. Even one of them sold a vial full of some kind of potion in 100 gold.

    So an idea came into my head and I sold a medium-grade potion for two thousand gold coins. The buyer''s face was priceless.

    It was a risky business but I was about to leave the kingdom back then. So I sold only one and earned that money.

    I didn''t know my potions would be that expensive. That damn old man cheated on me. I''ll never sell any potions to him. Moreover, that was a high-grade potion.

    I can feel my thousand gold coins kissing me goodbye -_-.

    Viktor went to the guild and saw it was crowded as ever.

    He went to the receptionist and asked,

    "Excuse me miss. Can you tell me where I can buynd near the city mountains?"

    Thedy looked up and she was already charmed by Adonis. Viktor was invisible to her already.

    "Oh! Young man. You want to buy and?"

    "Ahem... It''s me who''s asking for and miss."

    "Oh! Sorry, I didn''t see you there young boy. You wanted to buy and right? Is there any problem if thend has a house on it?"

    "That will be great. Can you tell me the price, please? I want to check if I have that much money with me or not."

    "The city building cost 3 thousand gold with 2% tax per year. And near the mountainsnd with a house cost 1 thousand gold. And the tax is 3 gold. If you want to buy a vi near the sea which belonged to a noble house 2 months ago it will cost a little more."

    "How much?"

    "It''s 2500 gold."

    Viktor was looking at the pictures of the house and it was marvellous. But he was getting a feeling that the woman was lying. Also, Adonis was furious when she talked about the price.

    Suddenly, a man came in and kicked the woman out of the room because he thought she was going to lose customers.

    "I am sorry customers, was she bothering you with anything? If she was then I am very sorry. "

    "No, no, everything was fine."

    "I am going to recap everything from the beginning. The house you''re looking into, that house is 1000 gold. It is a noble house which has been abandoned for 2 years. And it''s a very old house. I can give you a discount if you buy it right now. As you can see our real estate''s inner maintenance situation is not very good. We are short on money. So we are selling out houses at 10% off. "

    I knew that woman was a scammer.

    "Do I need to fix the house inside?"

    Viktor asked.

    "No, it''s perfect for living. But I don''t know if you''ll like it or not."

    "I''m not a noble so don''t worry. I am not used to living a luxurious life. So I think I can manage it. 1000 gold right? I can pay it right now."

    "Really!! I will prepare the papers."

    He left the room running and Viktor took a sip from his teacup. He was worried that the house was too close to the sea but he wanted to fight back. He wanted to ovee his phobias, so he chose the house which was close to the water.

    -I am really an a**.

    "Master, from this drawing of the house you''re buying, it''s a house. What are you going to do with 13 rooms?"

    "Don''t know��"

    -One day, those rooms will be filled with so many people.

 Chapter 30: An empty library

    <h4>Chapter 30: An empty library</h4>

    After buying the house near the sea, Viktor went to see the water because he wanted to make sure the sea floor was white. Fortunately, the water was so clear that he could even see the small fish swimming around. And the water wasn''t that deep beside his house.

    So he was relieved.

    When Viktor and Adonis went inside the house they bought, they were speechless.

    It was super neat and clean. It was fully furnished with expensive furniture and carpets. It was a perfect ce for living a luxurious life.

    -They say that the noble family who used to visit here said this ce was old-fashioned and filthy. Just how much luxury do they need?

    "I need a maid to clean my house now. It''s so dirty."

    Viktor said while he rubbed his finger under a table. Like a typical OCD person would do to check if it''s clean or not.

    "Master, then I can take care of this house right?"

    "You can clean?"

    "I used to live in a big castle alone."

    "Oh, I see"

    -The king of a demon kingdom used to clean his house?

    I''ve mentioned a little about his identity in my novel. The life he lead after he became the king, his love life, his family even his name. Everything is unknown to me. I don''t even know when he was born. From my perspective, he''s more than one thousand years old for sure. And the only thing I know about him is that he''s the curlest, cunning double-faced demon of this continent. He''s the master of every battle strategy.

    So, there''s no knowing then he''s going to stab my back.

    But he''s not that idiot to do that.

    I bet he''s saying inside his mind, "If he can seal my absolute destruction curse, killing me would be no difficult task for this human."

    Even a madman knows where he shouldn''t point his sword.

    Both of them went upstairs to check their room.

    I didn''t think that the bed would be this big and fluffy. It''s so peaceful!! The nket! Ah! Forget about the story, I will live my eternity inside here.

    "Master, I will start to clean the house from the kitchen. I will take my leave now. Please enjoy your time."

    "Okay."

    Viktor was poking out his head from the new soft nket he found on his bed. He was tucked inside the nket like a snail.

    "I''ll go to sleep now. I didn''t sleep for two days."

    And he fell asleep.

    Shit, why can''t I just shut my eyes and sleep for real?

    Viktor was inside his dream floating around an infinite empty library. There were bookshelves under him, above him. From his left to right. He was floating inside a library that looked like the library from a movie he saw called Interster. A 4-dimensional library with zero books.

    He was lucid dreaming.

    "Tsk! This same dream again."

    Ever since I turned 5 years old, this ce was the only ce I came to when I fell asleep. I don''t know whether I should call it a dream or not. Because this sensation is too real.

    He was floating in zero gravity and moving his body from this row to that row.

    Just like eveyday''s dream, I can feel my body perfectly from my head to toe. This simtion is too real to be called a dream. It feels like a real world.

    I''ve beening to this ce for the past 25 years, and still haven''t found any book. There''s two types of bookshelf rows here. One is green and the other one is red. And there''s a huge door in the middle of the space with a lock. I''ve tried to enter this ce, but I feel like I need some kind of authority to unlock the door.

    He sat on a huge bookshelf and looked above. There were bookshelves everywhere. There was no end to this library. Suddenly, a chess board appeared out of nowhere and he started to y with himself.

    Tikkk!!!

    "This is boring."

    The only game he yed inside his dream was chess. It was difficult to control when he first made every price of chess inside his dream in perfect detail. It used to vanish or melt. But practising for years, he was finally able to y a perfect game. But it''s a tie every time he ys.

    "I need a partner to y with me in this boring infinite world."

    He finished his match and the board vanished on its own. The result was a tie as always.

    The ce Viktor floats around has a different flow of time. No matter how many hours or days he spent inside his dream, the time outside the real world slowed down to milliseconds.

    Suddenly, he felt something around his body. It was cold and it felt like someone was touching his legs.

    I feel like I should wake up. Something is going on outside with my body.

    He closed his eyes and went back to his reality, but what he saw was really interesting.

    He was holding a sword made of air on his left hand standing on his bed and Adonis was trying to call him from the door. He was scared because Viktor was unconsciously holding his sword and pointing it to the small bookshelf.

    "Master, you''re finally awake. Thank goodness. I thought I was going to see my ancestors today."

    Did I summon this sword made of air? I think something dangerous triggered my natural instincts. My whole body was in airne mode with fighting skills on."

    "Did something happen?"

    "Yes master, I heard a noise from the kitchen and came here running. I am sure I felt another person''s presence in your room master. There was something in this room."

    "So, this sword was pointing to the bookshelf. Can you check it?"

    Adonis broke the whole bookshelf and he was shocked by the thing he saw. It was a secret passage leading into a dark staircase.

    "Something is wrong with this house."

    ��. //sorry for any grammatical errors�� :p

 Chapter 31: A curse

    <h4>Chapter 31: A curse</h4>

    Viktor went inside the dark staircase with Adonis to check what was going on inside. The cave was dark, but there were human footsteps on the dusty stair but they were old. Adonis checked the footsteps and said it was 3 to 4 months ago when some people came here.

    "Adonis, I can feel some curse is stuck in here."

    "Yes master, I can feel it too. It''sing from a room down there."

    -I can''t believe there''s a secret passage inside this house. And this passage is really big. Maybe it leads to somewhere outside.

    "Master, the dark mana ising from that room over there. Do you want to go and check?"

    "Well, of course, I have to check who disturbed me in my peaceful sleep."

    Both of them went inside the room to check and what they found was unbelievable. It was a small illusion curse with dark magic to scare the people away from the house. Viktorughed out loud and broke it with purification magic.

    "TSK! I can''t believe I have toe all the way down here to break this tiny curse. Adonis, go and check where this passage leads. Seal every one of them so that no one can enter the house."

    "Yes, master."

    "I need to look for some information about this house. Something smells fishy. "

    ��

    The next day.

    "I came here pretty early but it''s already crowded."

    The ce where Viktor went is called Dragon Guild. It''s a guild that provides its customers with every kind of information if he has the right amount of money. People can also hire assassins to kill people.

    Only a few people in this territory know about the Dragon guild''s secret works. But in front of a normal person, it''s just an ordinary guild that provides quests and buys monster core. A normal adventurer guild.

    The reason why Viktor came here is to find out some information about the house he''s living in.

    "Wee customer, how can I help you today?"

    Viktor went inside there by wearing a mask and a huge ck cloak to hide his real face and body structure. Because the Dragon guild is always filled with assassins.

    "I need an owl."

    "Oh! An inner customer. Are you new?"

    "Yes."

    "Then buy one of this batch to enter our club. Then we can provide you with everything you need."

    She offered him a box full of badges to select one. It''s like a membership card to enter a certain room of the guild.

    He was looking at the row of badges and saw a moon-shaped badge. So he selected it as his badge.

    -And it cost me 100 gold -_-.

    They are cutting off the neck of their customers. Now I have to sell another potion to buy information now.

    Viktor was escorted by a man upstairs and they reached a room filled with people. They were all wearing a mask and cloaks to hide their identity.

    -What a shady world!

    "Customer, if you need to buy any information, please request it from our manager over there."

    "Thank you."

    -well I don''t have any time to waste, I have to get out of here quickly before someone elsees to me to have a conversation.

    "Excuse me, I want to have some information about a house from the Trinity Guild housing department."

    "Another guild information costs 500 gold. If you''re a new member then we can offer 10% off on your first request."

    "Yes, a new member discount would be great. I need to look into this house''s information."

    The woman looked at the drawing of the house and she was surprised. Then she told Viktor to go inside a room to sit down and wait.

    -Why am I being escorted again?

    The man took Viktor inside a room and served him a cup of tea.

    How long are they going to take now? I need to go home and eat. Adonis is waiting for me.

    After 30 minutes, a man came inside with a file of paper in his hand. He was really excited for some reason.

    "Hello, customer!! You''re a new member of this guild. And you''re requesting information on your first day?"

    "Yes, the quicker the better."

    "Hahaha! Then tell me, customer, how was your first night in that house?"

    "I slept pretty well, thank you."

    "Do you want to loan for the information or pay the money right now?"

    Viktor took out a bag full of gold coins and put it on the table.

    "The information please."

    "You''re so straight, dear customer."

    The man gave him the papers and Viktor was shocked to see the list of people who bought the house and left the very next day. The report said the house was haunted and the people who slept inside the house on their first night were injured by a ghost. And all of them left the house by taking 200 gold coins back from the guild.

    "I see��"

    "Tell me how you sleep at that house peacefully. "

    "Well it''s a sensitive matter and It will cost money. Do you want to buy information from me? I can give you a lot."

    "If you can give us proper evidence, then we can buy it."

    "Forget it. For your new customer discount, I''ll give you 100% free information."

    "Really??"

    "Yes, the house isn''t haunted by any ghosts. There''s a curse under the basement that triggers when people sleep. It''s dark magic. The guild is trying to scam people and earn money."

    "Isn''t dark magic forbidden in this kingdom?"

    The man was annoyed by the information he just received.

    "Yes, it wasn''t any powerful curse. But it''s enough to traumatise a person in just 2 nights."

    "How did you lift the curse?"

    "I broke it -_-."

    "...?"

    The man was confused that he was having difficulty processing the thing he just heard.

    "You break the curse? How''s that possible?"

    "100% discount is over."

    "Ugh! Come on!!"

    "I don''t want to sell any information about myself. I''ll be leaving now. My job is done here."

    "Your name is Viktor right?"

    "So you already checked."

    After talking about what kind of curse he broke in exchange for 200 gold coins, Viktor left the guild and went back to his home to have breakfast. Adonis already fixed the wall he broke yesterday and they sealed all the secret passages that lead inside the house from different rooms.

    But their peaceful afternoon kissed them goodbye.

    "Hello, Mr Viktor. Did you enjoy your first day in your house?"

    The man from the housing guild came with a smile on his face.

    ��.// please ignore those grammatical errors.. :p

 Chapter 32: Uninvited Guest.

    <h4>Chapter 32: Uninvited Guest.</h4>

    So he''s finally here to check why we didn''tin about the house being haunted. Let''s see what card he picks up.

    "Hello, Mr Parno, what brought you here unannounced?"

    Viktor asked.

    "Mr Viktor it''s good to see you."

    "Come inside. It''s rude to keep a guest waiting at the front door."

    "Hahaha. You''re being generous."

    Viktor was following the man from behind because he was walking as if he knew every corner of the house. Even if he was a guest or the seller of the house, Viktor was not happy about it.

    Because it''s so disrespectful.

    When the man himself went inside the guest room, Viktor said,

    "Mr Parno, please wait here for 10 minutes. I''ll be back soon."

    "Yes, yes. Of course. "

    Viktor left the room and told Adonis to give him some shacks and tea. And he left by clenching his teeth.

    -That punk walks around my house as if he owns it. And it''s already 6 PM. What kind of person visits someone''s house unannounced at 6? He''s definitely up to something.

    Viktor went into his study room and took out a book from the shelf. It was a book about the noble family tree who lived here a few years ago. But they all died for an unknown reason one night.

    They were the rtives of the duke who rules Brinein territory.

    After 30 minutes, Adonis came inside and asked why he wasn''t in the guest room. Parno was still waiting inside.

    Viktor was spending his time with the family book he found. It was a huge book with 200 years of history.

    "Master, Parno is requesting your presence in the guest room."

    "Hmm. He should wait a little more."

    "Should I go tell him, master?"

    "No, go and prepare something to eat for the three of us. He won''t be going home tonight."

    "Yes, master."

    He closed the door without making a sound and left.

    - He''s acting like a professional butler already. It''s a good thing that I sealed his powers. Or, he might backstab me.

    The power Adonis has is called absolute destruction. It''s quite simr to Viktor''s, but it''s not.

    Adonis''s power is a curse that allows him to suck a living being''s life by touching it. His curse was so powerful that he used to wear gloves all the time to prevent himself from killing any person identally.

    And Viktor''s crest of destruction is the crest that carries every knowledge about killing. From weaponry to poisons, he knows how to use every method of killing his opponent. It''s the most dangerous crest that the Guardian of knowledge holds.

    Adonis''s power is so dangerous that Viktor has no other choice but to seal it. Without his powers, he might be weak. But his normal powers are simr to a 7th-circle magician.

    ��.

    The afternoon turned into night and then, Viktor closed his book and left the room to annoy the guest whom he kept inside his house.

    "Hello Mr, Parno. I apologise for myte arrival. Did you enjoy the tea?"

    Viktor came inside the room with a bright smile that made Parno so furious. But he had to control his anger.

    "Ah, no no. I was enjoying the tea. Thank you very much."

    -I can feel his anger from here. Heheh! This is what happens when you visit someone''s house unannounced. And I hate guests.

    "Then, let''s get to the point. Why did youe here?"

    "Oh, I''m here for a survey. So you see, we collect the information about the situation of the house. We want to make sure if something is bothering you or you''re feeling ufortable, you canin to our guild so that we can fix those problems. This is how we maintain a better rtionship between the buyer and seller to improve our products."

    "I see."

    "Then Mr Viktor, do you have anyints about this house? Any problem with the water supply? Or any broken walls?"

    "No, everything is perfect ."

    "Then do you feel ufortable here?"

    "No, I am veryfortable here, thank you."

    Parno looked a little annoyed and he asked,

    "Do you feel ufortable? Like, when you''re sleeping?"

    "Mr Parno. Why is your guild interested in my personal life? I believe your survey doesn''t contain any questions about what I like to eat right?"

    "Hahah. Sorry, was I going too far? I apologise for my stupidity."

    "Yes, you should be sorry."

    DING! DING! DING! DING!

    Suddenly, the clock Viktor made months ago rang so loudly that it could be heard from all over the house.

    "What was that??"

    Parno was confused.

    "It''s the dining room clock. It''s 8 PM now."

    "Oh! When did they build a small clock? I am really curious about it. "

    "I think it''s about the time you leave this house."

    Adonis was looking at the man without blinking for 10 minutes which made him more ufortable. So, he took his hat and left the room without saying anything.

    "That man is up to something now."

    "Master, an hour ago, his horseman left quietly with his house. He''s going toe back with an excuse to stay in this house for the night."

    "I know. "

    "So, the reason why you ordered me to cook meals for 3 people is because you knew it all along ?"

    "Maybe."

    "Then I''ll go serve the food on the table."

    Viktor was again alone in the room with his cup of tea. The sun was already down but he didn''t turn on the light. Because Adonis was walking around the house in his shadow form to check if any suspicious person was entering the house or not.

    After 10 minutes, Parno came back on his own and exined that his house was missing from his carriage and that he needed to stay in the house for a night.

    So, Viktor agreed and lent him a bedroom and ate dinner together.

    "Master, there are 12 people hiding outside the house. And Parno is contacting them with a magic device."

    "I''ll sleep peacefully tonight. You go ahead and do whatever you wish. But leave Parno. I want to see his reaction tomorrow."

    "Yes, master."

    Right then, Adonis vanished into the dark and he turned off the light. The whole house became dark and looked like it was haunted.

    "It''s going to be a long night."

    �� // Please ignore those tiny grammatical mistakes�� :p

 Chapter 33: Their visit.

    <h4>Chapter 33: Their visit.</h4>

    The next day.

    Knoch! Knock! Knoch!

    "Good morning master, did you have a great sleep?"

    Adonis went inside and saw Viktor was still sleeping. The sunshine was entering the room and it was reflecting on Viktor''s hair which was poking out a little.

    "Master, wake up, it''s 11 in the morning."

    "Ugh!! What?"

    "It''s 11 o''clock master. "

    "Yaawnnn!! "

    "The guest left in the early morning. He left this letter for you master. Do you want to read it now or at your breakfast table ?"

    "You read it. I''m going to the bathroom. Tell me about it on the table. "

    "Yes, master."

    What a great morning it is! Oh?

    He looked down and became speechless.

    Good thing that I''m in the bathroom right now. People hit their first puberty at the age of 15 to 17 in this world, so I guess I''m a man now -_-. Again.

    Ouch..

    After 30 minutes in the dining room.

    "Master, did something happen?"

    "No, I''m just feeling a little unstable right now.."

    "Then I should cook something soft and warm for your dinner."

    "Sit down."

    I hate when people stare at me when I''m eating. Especially if they are behind. Because I feel like they are about to hit on my head if I did something wrong.

    "Pardon?"

    "Sit and eat with me. I don''t like it when people stand beside me when I''m eating."

    "Yes, master."

    Adonis quietly took his seat and prepared his te with a small portion of food.

    "You will eat the same thing I will eat from today. No discrimination."

    "Yes, master.".

    For some reason, Adonis had a small soft smile on his lips. He looked like he was happy.

    "Now, tell me about the letter you read."

    "Mr Parno said there was a problem with the house papers, they say we scammed them with fake money."

    "We paid via Tetrox Bank. How is that even possible?"

    "Maybe he was helplessst night, so he decided to take some stupid actions."

    Adonis ate his egg with proper manners. He was so shiny and handsome that Viktor had to cover his eyes because of the golden sh.

    Ugh! My eyes are already blurry. Just what kind of ancestors you had?

    You''re a walking light bulb!

    "Oh, so you''re saying he will take action against us and take over this house?"

    "Yes, master. He mentioned that he willin about this case to the Duke personally. He''s really close with the Duke."

    "He didn''t know that we had paid through a bank transaction, right? Is he crazy?"

    Just what kind of idiot is he? So what if he''s close with the duke? The Dragon guild is closer to the duke too. If he wants to bite more than he can chew, he''ll fall into the trap he made all those years.

    And Tetrox bank is a magical bank. There''s no way to cheat or give fake money. If they are picking up a fight, they are just pointing their gun at the bank, not me.

    "Master, I believe you should inform this matter to the Dragon Guild. If this incident gets involved with the duke, we will have to face a lot of problems."

    "Prepare a paper and a pen in my study room. I''ll send a gift box to the dragon guild. They will be surprised."

    "Yes, master."

    ��

    In the Dragon Guild at 2 PM.

    "Hmm. Roselia, did you look into the information that our new club member gave us that day?"

    A man was sitting on a chair with a lot of papers and stuff. He was tall, young and a handsome nobleman. The 3rd son of the Duke, Nor Defarnov.

    He''s known as the most sessful businessman in the Brinein territory.

    "Sir, you have a mail."

    A young woman was looking into the files and found a box with a golden seal on it. It wasn''t a part of any noble family seal registered on the imperial noble family tree. It was someone from the outside.

    "A mail?"

    Nor asked.

    "Yes. It''s a pure golden half-moon seal. Is this a new family or something?"

    "Let me see!"

    He walked closer to her and saw a white box made of an unknown material with a golden seal on it. When he looked closer, he knew that it was him. Viktor was the person who sent it.

    "Put it on my table."

    "But sir, are you sure? This box looks weird."

    "Tsk! How many times have I told you not to call me sir. We are siblings!"

    But she quietly left the room without saying a thing.

    "Hah! She is still holding into her past after her parents died. How am I supposed to catch the murderer of her family without any proper evidence?"

    He opened the box and saw the family tree book of The Defarnov branch family, with a letter and the tool that was used for the dark magic which Viktor found in the basement.

    He was shocked to read the letter that Viktor sent him.

    "Are you serious!!"

    He was so angry that he almost broke the table.

    "Roseliaa!!!!! Come here!!!!"

    ...

    A few hourster in Viktor''s house.

    Viktor''s POV:

    -I already sent the letter and the proof to the duke''s son. Now it''s about time they visit my house and check this with their own eyes.

    The reason why I sent him the book is, it was the only family object that belonged to Roselia Defarnov. She is the only person left in the Defarnov family branch. Her whole family was killed for an unknown reason one night. And fortunately, she was the only person who wasn''t at home at that time. After that, The guild bought the house to clean off the evidence and start their scamming business.

    But they forgot the main part.

    The evidence is still in the basement protected with a dark magic spell. They couldn''t remove the bodies, so they just let them rot in the hidden basement and sealed them with dark magic.

    So, basically, this house is a graveyard with more than 12 people under my feet.

    "Master, the duke''s third son Nor Defarnov and the branch family member are here."

    "Let them in."

    The outside of the house was filled with horses of 3 carriages. It was clear that the duke''s family is here to visit. Viktor was watching them walking out of their carriages from his library window.

    He was surprised to see the duke''s second daughter.

    - Woh.. I didn''t know that they had a daughter like that. Deep dark hair with blue eyes. She''s a beauty. Her appearance is really rare in this world of fantasy where people have red, blue, and pink hair in various shades.

    "Master, they are in the guestroom."

    "Let''s go."

    When he walked out of the room, he saw his house was filled with knights from the duke''s house. They were wearing iron armour with silver des.

    So, he ignored them and walked into the guest room and saw three people sitting on the sofa worried.

    "It''s an honour to meet you, sir. I am Viktor, the current owner of this house."

    "Viktor you say, people will misjudge you as a noble at this rate."

    "I''m ttered."

    "Excuse me Viktor, how old are you?"

    The ck-haired girl asked out of curiosity.

    Ba - Dump..!

    -My heart can''t take her beauty!! Calm down, you old man!! You''re 30 years old!!! How can you look at a girl who''s only 13!! Are you a pervert??

    "Ahem!! I''m only 15 years old, madam Ruby."

    "I see, I thought you were more than 18 years old. You''re so tall."

    "Thank you, madam." -_-.

    "Viktor, I believe we have something to discuss right?"

    Nor asked him with a cold voice.

    But Viktor didn''t even get scared. Instead, he smiled and took a seat in front of him.

    "Yes, let''s talk about the situation down in the basement. "

    .... // please ignore those grammatical errors... :p

 Chapter 34: Adonis鈥檚 search for a wife

    <h4>Chapter 34: Adonis''s search for a wife</h4>

    I''ve been talking with Nor for 1 hour, but why isn''t she taking her eyes off Adonis?"

    "Viktor, we want to investigate the house. It will probably take a month. So I believe it will be better if you move out."

    "My exam is in 7 days."

    "Wait, you''re participating in the entrance exam? In the Lyfrone Academy?"

    Nor was so surprised that he spilt his tea on the floor. But Adonis removed it with a swish of his finger without any magic spell.

    "Your butler is a high-ranking magician."

    "Yes, he is."

    "Anyway, Which subject did you choose?"

    "Technology."

    The whole room became silent.

    In the Lyfrone Academy, there are only 4 subjects to study.

    Swordsmanship and battle strategy.

    Magic study.

    Technology and Engineering.

    Medical study.

    The easiest subject at Lyfrone Academy is Magic Study. Students choose magic because it is easy to understand.

    The second-ranking subject is Swordsmanship. Male student''s favourite subject. Because it will help them gain more power to be a great knight.

    The third-ranking subject is Medical study. Because healing magic doesn''t heal internal diseases without any medical treatment.

    And thest one is Technology and Engineering. This is the toughest subject to read in the academy. They say, only 1% of people pass the exam because there aren''t many books about technology. And themittee of the academy says, only 7-8 students graduate from the academy every year.

    And all of them moved to the Hexel Kingdom as a national treasure.

    So, Viktor taking the exam was really shocking to Nor.

    After talking about the whole day while the investigation was running, Nor invited him over to his house for a month to stay.

    I didn''t expect him to invite amoner like me to his house. I bet the duke will be furious. But,

    "I can''t get used to this carriage. How are they sitting so peacefully while my butt is screaming for help. I feel nauseous."

    "Master, are you okay?"

    "Ahem! It might be his first time travelling into a carriage but don''t worry about him."

    Ruby said and grabbed Adonis''s hand.

    I''ve been observing her since evening. The first time she looked at me, her eyes were glowing. And a secondter, she forgot me after looking at Adonis. Even the girl Roselia is staring at him.

    I guess I''ll never get a wife if he''s always beside me. It''s not like I crave for one now. I''ll definitely get er. A centuryter-_-.

    The carriage stopped in front of a huge mansion and the horseman announced that we were on the duke''s property.

    Ruby didn''t let Adonis''s hand but for some reason, Viktor felt a little ufortable. I like ck-haired girls, but I guess I don''t have any chance.

    "I have to move on."

    "Move on to what master?"

    Adonis was standing beside him with a bag in his hand.

    "Oh, where''s that little girl Ruby?"

    "She went inside to prepare something for me-_-."

    "Mr popr guy."

    Adonis is a formal king, so this kind of treatment isn''t his first time. I am sure he had a whole harem back in his pce. He''s an old man of course. And a demon can have multiple wives and husbands by thew of demons.

    But I believe he''s not going to leave my side. Because I hold the key to his very own power. Only I can lift his seal from his heart. He''s like a bond of mine. A loyal ve who listens to every order his master gave.

    Viktor was looking into the mansion and saw the mistress poking from the curtain behind the window. His vision was so sharp that he could see her grinding her tooth in anger. Her nails and fingers were so red that he assumed she ate her nails in anxiety.

    She was terrified, angry and restless. She kept peeking through the window while they were entering the main house.

    Viktor smiled.

    "Master, is there something wrong?"

    "No. We will enjoy our time until we leave."

    "Yes, master."

    Adonis is a cunning demon. I am sure he knew what exactly was going on in this house. I can feel his grin behind my back.

    I believe he found a prey in this house.

    The butler of the duke''s house showed the rooms for Viktor and Adonis to stay for a whole month. But the room belonging to Adonis was filled with maids while Viktor was all alone in his room.

    "This level of discrimination is uneptable -_-. Oi knowledge guardian!! At least get me a wife before I die again!

    I don''t need a harem like Adonis''s. I just need one single honest woman who can cook me food and love me unconditionally!! I don''t have that patience or money to take care of 10 wives."

    He shouted his anger out and went inside his nket to sleep.

    Adonis''s POV:

    -I can hear my master screaming for a wife. I understand that he''s going through puberty, but none of these girls are suitable for my master

    I need to find a girl who won''t be attracted to my looks. I don''t want to cheat on my master!

    Unfortunately, Adonis was so distracted by the maids chattering that he only listened to his first sentence but missed thest part.

    So he thought his master needed a woman to satisfy his desires.

    The girl named Ruby is a beautiful one, but she''s not good enough to be his maid. Forget about being his mistress. Roselia doesn''t count.

    I need a powerful woman who can at least fight for a minute with me. Master likes powerful but quiet people. So no girls in this mansion are good for my master. All rejected!!!!

    "Ahem!! I need to sleep now, I''m so tired. Can you leave this poor man to sleep for the night in peace?"

    Adonis was so handsome that they left the room with their cheeks red. They were all embarrassed to see him smile.

    -Hah! I need to ask my master to make me an anti-charm potion. Or he''ll never get a wife in his life��

    ...// please ignore those grammatical mistakes... :p

 Chapter 35: Taboo

    <h4>Chapter 35: Taboo</h4>

    Somewhere in the floating library in Viktor''s Lucid dream.

    I guess I am going to stay in this dream today. I was really tired after the 30 minutes cardigan ride. I can still feel my butt screaming in pain.

    The dream realm was really huge with 4D empty bookshelves. There was no end to it. Only a big iron door in the middle of the library premises.

    Suddenly, an rming sound came into his ears and he stopped his game.

    "Tsk! I was finally able to corner myself in this and they are attacking me how. I have to wake up or my autopilot mode will kill everyone.

    ��

    "Spare me!! I didn''t do anything!!!!"

    He woke up in the middle of some unknown hallway and saw a man under him begging to leave him alone. He was speechless��

    When did I walk all the way from my room? And I don''t see Adonis around me. Did I manage to walk here by hiding my presence?

    "Please spare me! Hic.. hic.."

    "Oi, what''s your name?"

    "I''m.. Trevor. I am sorry, I was simply following the orders. I didn''t do anything!"

    Following orders he says. The duke doesn''t have any grudge against me. He doesn''t even know me. My presence in this house doesn''t create any problems except for one person.

    "Is the mistress of this house sent to poison me in my sleep?"

    "I..c. can''t tell you. Or my family will be killed. So please let me kill you. Please."

    I don''t want any enemies right now. And it''s the noble family. It''s something that I don''t want to mess with.

    And there are 6 years left until the story''s official beginning. So, it is unnecessary for me to get involved with the noble society.

    "Master, you''ve caught a rat I see!"

    "Oh, you''re finally awake Adonis, did you call Nor?"

    "Yes."

    He gave a devilish smile to the servant that he peed in his pants. He was trembling in fear because of Adonis''s dangerous aura.

    Now all of her work will be exposed tonight. And I don''t even care if she dies. It has nothing to do with me.

    The mistress of the duke was the main culprit in killing all the branch family members and the guild helped her to continue scamming business for all these years.

    In the early morning, the duke called his guards and locked her in the underground jail and all of her illegal business came in front.

    In just 2 days, the guild was shut down and the mistress of the house was sentenced to death by separating her head.

    It was 2 days for the duke, but it was a whole book for Viktor. He wrote everything in detail in his book as if he was watching a drama.

    The day the duke pped her and ordered his guards to drag her out, the day all the guild members were exposed, the day her head flew out of her body, everyone was watching and talking about it. Some people were sad, some people were happy, and some people didn''t care what was going on, except for two people.

    Viktor and Adonis were always at the backstage, looking at what was going on. They were witnessing the days like watching a show from the backseat. But no one noticed anything except the mistress.

    She saw the devious smile of Adonis the moment before her head separated. When the dark cloudy sky started to make rumbling sounds of thunder, she saw a grim reaper with a person with no face beside him. And she knew it all along.

    The day they went inside the house, she felt her soul snap apart from somewhere.

    It was Adonis who marked her as his prey. She was already dead.

    They say people can see the real face of a person before death��

    "Thank you for the food."

    Adonis mumbled when her headless body stopped moving like a fish out of the water. The rain started to pour heavily which made all the blood wash into the drainage. The people who gathered around the punishment stage to see the death of the woman, left in a hurry. The morning became like a cold winter evening with ufortable freezing rain.

    "Let''s go, the investigation in our house is over."

    Viktor said while he left the premises with a bag in his hand.

    The rain was pouring heavily, but both of them were dry like the rain wasn''t touching them.

    "Master, your exam is in 3 days."

    "Yes, it''s best to sleep for 3 days -_-."

    "Yes, master. What should we cook for dinner?"

    "Pot pie?"

    They became lost in the foggy alley while talking about dinner. After that, Nor forgot about Viktor''s existence for Adonis''s memory erasing spell. Their existence of them became a stranger to them in just one night. There was no record in the house about Viktor who came to visit for a month but left after 2 days.

    But it cost something big in exchange for erasing memories.

    A pearl from the hot spring. A pearl that contained the power to run a whole aerone for months was used in a second to erase memory.

    It''s a taboo in mother nature.

    To change the flow of time, bring back a person alive from his death and erase a living being''s memory. These are the strict rules made by God. It''s dangerous because if something wrong happens, it can take a person''s life.

    But the rules don''t apply to Viktor. Because he''s already dead and the crest on his body is always protecting him. So, he helped Adonis to erase the memories from the people''s brains.

    It was a great idea to pick up some pearls from the hot spring. Who knew I''ll waste one in just a second? If I see something powerful next time, I''ll just put everything inside my dimensional pocket.

    I have more than a thousand left, so I don''t think I have to worry about running out of dark mana for a year. I can use them as I want.

    ...

    // please ignore those grammatical mistakes.. :p

 Chapter 36: Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 36: Sunset</h4>

    I only have 3 days till my entrance exam. And I didn''t study a single thing. Adonis seems pretty happy that he found his food today. He''ll be okay for a year without eating anything.

    The reason why Adonis was able to eat the woman''s soul was that she was a half-demon.

    A half-demon means she was born half. Or a person made a pact with a demon and it entered his body in exchange for something.

    But if a demon made a pact with a human, they became vulnerable and a great food source to their own kind. So they had to leave their kind and live among the humans in order to save their host and their life.

    The woman who was the mistress of the duke made a pact with a demon and in exchange, she had to kill the branch family as a sacrifice.

    A demon can sense another demon from miles away, so it wasn''t hard for Adonis to point one out. So, it was very easy for him to mark her as his food. And when a demon marks their prey, they can''t run away without a fight.

    So it was like two birds with one stone for Viktor.

    The scammer got caught and Adonis became satisfied with his food.

    ��

    Back at home.

    "Master, are you going to sleep now? It''s only 8 AM."

    "Yes, I''m so tired after writing for 27 hours. I''m mentally exhausted right now. I need to rest my eyes."

    Viktor crawled upstairs with hisst bar of energy and went to bed with his shoes on. He was so tired that taking off his outdoor jacket was too much work for him.

    And he fell asleep.

    Adonis''s POV:

    "He went to sleep without eating his breakfast. He didn''t eat anything in 2 days, so is he going to be alright?"

    Adonis was thinking about going into his master''s room but he stopped because of an order.

    He was strictly ordered not to wake him up from his sleep even if the world gets destroyed. As long as his life isn''t threatened, he should not wake him up.

    So, he left the hallway with a broom in his hand to clean the mess the royal investigators made in just two days.

    "Oh my, looks like they''ve stolen something from the guest room. I need to list the missing things and take them back."

    I need to cook something really delicious for tonight. We are finally back at home without any problems and my master is sleeping peacefully.

    What a wonderful day!

    I should clean this whole mansion in just one day. I want to show him a newly polished floor when he wakes up.

    ��

    Viktor''s POV:

    In an empty maze of library, Viktor opened his eyes slowly and saw the bright light in the middle of library premises. He woke up floating around his lucid dream and saw the old ce where he floated around.

    "Hm? Didn''t I sleep peacefully? Then why am I waking up?"

    This body really loves to prevent me from sleeping where I love to sleep.

    An easy life is sure hard to get.

    He rubbed his eyes and made a bed appear in this lucid dream toy down. But the zero gravity didn''t make it happen. His back was barely touching the futon.

    "Ugh! It''s so ufortable! I want to sleep!!!!"

    Seriously, what is the meaning of this library? It has no books, no people, there''s no clue how to enter inside that locked room. It''s so annoying.

    Well, it''s fun to walk around inside your unconsciousness. I can fly, I can y chess, and I can make things in my dream if I think about it to visualise the shape of that object. I love the way it pops out of nowhere in front of me if I want it.

    But, after experiencing this for the past 25 years, it''s frustrating. It''s so boring and pointless.

    I don''t know the meaning of this empty library. Sound I collect books? Or does it want something else from me?

    "I DON''T KNOW!!!"

    He screamed at the top of his lungs and woke up to his reality, and removed the nket from his head.

    The window was open beside his bed so he looked outside through the window to see the sunset.

    The day''s ending sunlight was entering through his window and his hair was silver enough to reflect the light of the yellow sun.

    He looked outside and saw the sea, it was getting dark yellow, people were leaving for home and big boats were tied on the dock.

    Should I go outside?

    He mumbled...

    He went outside barefoot, his old habit. Because he could feel himself closer to the world.

    The old port docks weren''t far away from his house so he walked all the way there to see the water. He was afraid of the water but his curiosity was pulling him like mas.

    When he reached the shore, he saw the dock was empty. It was an old abandoned dock with ghost ships.

    He felt relieved.

    He could feel the cold ground of the wooden dock on the water. The sound of the waves, the smell of the old wooden boats, and the salty wind were blowing his shoulder-long silver hair.

    He could feel the freedom inside his mind and soul.

    He could feel his heart expanding throughout the sea that reached the horizon.

    All the dark misty cloud that was stored inside his chest was clearing with the peace he was feeling all over his body.

    He closed his eyes and felt the evening warmth of the light, his ears ringing by the blow of the wind.

    He took a deep breath and held it for a moment before releasing it.

    Haaaaa....

    A soft exhaling sound came out of his chest.

    He opened his eyes and saw the sun was already half gone into the horizon.

    I wish I could let myself loose with the tides so that I can rest in peace forever...

 Chapter 37: A Golden Book

    <h4>Chapter 37: A Golden Book</h4>

    The sunset is really beautiful.

    Viktor was afraid of the water but he wasn''t that scared because he could see the surface underneath. It wasn''t too deep so he sat at the edge of the dock to wash his feet.

    The water was cold, but it was calming to see small gold fishes swinging everywhere. Viktor looked at the water and saw small golden fishes swimming in groups. The water was so crystal clear that it didn''t reflect Viktor''s face on it. It was magical.

    The old boats were making cracking sounds due to the waves and some of them looked as if they were 200 years old. The dock was abandoned so many years ago that people forgot about its existence.

    This area is really big and a great spot for fishing. These boats are proof that they used to be famous. But did something happen that I don''t know about? I don''t write anything about this ce. Every corner of this city is unknown to me.

    The reason why people don''te here is because of a certain rumour that Viktor didn''t know.

    There''s a tale about that old dock beside the noble family house.

    When the dock was newly made, it became well known for the fishing spots for fishermen. They used to ride the waves with their ck boats as the symbol of the sea king.

    Every day, they used to catch tons of fish from the sea. And they became wealthy by selling them.

    One day, a fisherman caught something really heavy in his. He thought that it might be a big fish, so he pulled it up and found a golden book.

    A big shiny golden book with golden pages. It was heavy and made with pure gold.

    So he thought he caught a jackpot. In excitement, he took it back to his house without telling anyone. He counted his fingers to count its price by guessing its weight. But he didn''t know that he was being followed by someone.

    When he got home, closed the door and windows of the house to check the book he found. The book''s cover was stuck so he used force to open it. And he died immediately. He exploded like a bomb.

    The man who followed him witnessed everything but he ignored his body and took the book.

    Just like that, one by one, about a hundred people died by exploding like a bomb and no one suspected a thing but an old man who saw them carrying a golden gook.

    He knew something was wrong with that book. It was a curse to kill the greedy people. After ten years, when the book was finally in his position, he took it and threw it back to the sea.

    Because he believed that, someone out there will find this book eventually if their fate is bonded with each other. He should be worthy to open the book.

    The book vanished into the deep ocean and the old man died on the boat because it was his time to say goodbye to his life.

    When his boat came closer to the shore, the duke of the territory closed the area and made another port away from the ce.

    He thought that the ce was cursed.

    After 230 years, the old dock was still standing near the duke''s family house with all those boats. But no one dared to use it for their fishing spot. It was abandoned.

    ��

    "The sun is gone but the horizon is still shining bright."

    Suddenly, he felt a change of waves on his feet. He could feel the temperature of the water changing. The goldfish changed their swimming patterns and gathered in one ce. It wasn''t far away from Viktor so his curiosity triggered a memory of the earth.

    I remember when I was a child, my big brother told me that people can find treasures at the sea beach or in the ocean. I can find a bottle with a treasure map inside. The map will lead me to a box filled with gold and diamonds.

    After hearing that, I used to dig around the beach whenever we used to visit the beach instead of ying in the water. I was only 6 back then. I am sure my big brother used to make fun of it when I was busy digging around.

    But in my 30 years of life, I''ve never found a treasure box or map somewhere. Not even a penny in my pocket when I was out of money.

    Silly me.

    Viktor looked closer to the group of fish and saw something shiny and his crow instinct turned on.

    "Is that? Something shiny?"

    But he was scared too because of the water.

    Sound I go down and pick it up? I will jump out if the water is above my nose. But fortunately, the water level was below his chest and the shiny thing wasn''t far away from his feet.

    "The water is warm near that thing. Just what is going on?"

    He walked closer to the shiny thing and found a heavy book. It was golden, big and shiny.

    "It''s not as heavy as it looks like. Should I take it back to my house? I don''t want to throw out this shiny book. It''s making me curious. I want to see what''s written inside."

    So he took the book and walked all the way back to his house barefoot.

    ��

    Master, just what were you trying to do ?"

    Adonis was smiling because his master was back home, but

    I can feel his anger behind that handsome smile -_-. I bet he just cleaned the floor. He''s even holding his mop with floor polish.

    Viktor was half soaked barefoot with tons of dirt under his feet with a shiny golden book in his hand, smiling like an innocent boy.

    How can I answer this? He was trying his best to polish the floor and I messed it up with my wet dirty feet.

    "I found this book."

    Viktor answered.

    "Yes, I can see you found a book which was probably under the water for a century or two. "

    "Hehe."

    ...

 Chapter 38: Warning

    <h4>Chapter 38: Warning</h4>

    Adonis took away my box and put me inside a warm bath. It was warm and cosy so I didn''t mind.

    After that, he prepared a lot of food for me to eat because I didn''t eat for 2 days straight. I was busy for 48 hours and fell asleep without eating my breakfast.

    -Today''s dinner is really good. I wonder where he is learning to cook all those foods from. Should I ask him about it?

    Viktor looked at him and saw Adonis cutting his steak perfectly. He was radiating a golden aura from his body as if he were a saint who is healing a person.

    Ugh! My eyes! -_-.

    "Master, do you need something?"

    "Oh. No."

    "Eat well master, your exam is knocking at the door."

    "Yes."

    I am running out of money suddenly. Should I send him to that old man''s store with a potion?

    No, it''s not the time yet. I need to know him more before I trust my things in his hand. It''s too soon for him to run my errand.

    He''s still living in his dreams.

    "Master, is something wrong with the food?"

    Viktor snapped back to his reality and said no because there was no need for him to worry about it. He needs to understand his level.

    "The mushroom soup is really tasty. I like it."

    Viktor smiled at the reflection of himself on the spoon he was holding.

    -I should check that golden book quickly.

    Viktor went into his study room and opened his notebook. He was writing a new book rted to a lonely soul''s story.

    I just hope that the Guardian of knowledge likes it.

    Knock. Knock. Knock.!

    "Master, I''ll being in."

    "Yes."

    Adonis bought the golden book on a tray with a knife and some weird-looking tools.

    "Oh, you''re finally giving it to me."

    He put the tray on the table and left by closing the door so professionally.

    He''s a full-time butler at my house now. Well, he takes good care of me now. So I don''t have any problem.

    Let''s see...

    The book was so old that the pages were stuck together. So he took the knife to break the formed stone in the gap and the cover opened.

    He became speechless��

    Eh?

    The cover page said,

    *Do not open * in anothernguage that existed neither on earth nor on his.

    I have witnessed a lot of things by now, but it was something he wasn''t expecting to see.

    It was something that he never mentioned in his novel. Not even writing it as a draft note.

    A book rted to a guardian, the guardian of record. The crest of holiness was informing him that it was a part of the world''s fragment. A very important object for growing a world tree. So he was surprised to find a guardian fragment in the middle of the ocean.

    I never mentioned anything about any golden book in my book. This world is truly mysterious. The warning said not to open the book. For some reason, I can read thisnguage. I''ve never read or heard thisnguage in my whole life. So how am I reading the book''s warning page?

    Is there something wrong with this book?

    So he opened the book and a violet object quickly went inside his hand and vanished. It was dark and too quick that Viktor didn''t get a chance to stop it from going inside his body.

    Right then,

    His crest of holiness was gathering information so fast in his head that he couldn''t bear the pain. The violet small object went inside his body and started to dig its way into the brain.

    Thousands of book about the world''s fragment was hammering inside his memory permanently.

    He was in so much pain that he screamed. He could feel his heart squeezing out. Adonis came inside his room when he heard him screaming.

    "Master!!! What happened!!!"

    He saw himying on the floor, barely breathing.

    "Hel...pp.!!"

    -I can''t even talk, my head, my chest, it feels like they are about to tear apart. It''s so painful. I can''t even breathe. And what''s with all of these memories? It''s not the truth, right? This can''t be the truth...!

    He could see his vision was getting blurry and a handsome man was running towards him and,

    "Master!!!"

    -Shit, I am sure I am going to die now. He saw my weakness. If he kills me at this moment, he will be able to break through the seal on his heart. He''ll never get this chance to go away.

    The pain was too terrible that he was bleeding out of his eyes, nose, mouth and even from his ear. His heart was beating so fast that he could actually see the world was moving slowly. Adonis was running so slowly towards him that he was getting annoyed.

    He was feeling annoyed by the look on his face. Adonis was worried instead of being happy. He was worried that his master was asking for help in that state.

    "Master!! Master what happened!!"

    "Po..tion.. Go ..gee��t it."

    Shit, why am I asking for points from him? Why are you acting like that when you have a huge opportunity? You should be happy. I''m going to die from this pain for sure.

    I can feel my stomach tearing apart. My lung is unable to breathe now and my brain feels like there''s an unlimited amount of books being installed.

    Shit, I can''t believe that I''m dying like this!! Why me? Why should I be the only one who suffers through a hard time?

    Why me!

    "Master!!! Please hold on a second!!! I''ll get the potions you made. Please wait!!"

    Cut off with that act. I know that you want me to die. Just kill me already!!! This pain is too much!!! Please!!!!

    "Aaahhhhh!!!!!!!"

    His crest of holiness was trying its best to prevent his body. But the pain was like experiencing countless deaths to Viktor. So he had nothing to do but scream.

    So, he fainted��

 Chapter 39: The Origin Of Guardians.

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Origin Of Guardians.</h4>

    A long time ago, the one and only creator of the universe thought that he would create guardians for every big object that exists. This way, he could see how loyal they are to him.

    So he created the four elemental guardians at the very beginning.

    The guardian of the ground. The guardian of the water. The guardian of the wind. Andstly the guardian of the fire. The four basic elements of the universe.

    He gave them their territory to rule over so that they can expand their power by following some simple rules and create sub-elemental guardians bybining their power.

    So, they held a meeting to decide which sub-elemental guardian they should create. The four basic elemental guardians came up with a n and they fixed a realm to create their first ever sub-elemental guardian.

    The ground and water made the guardian of nature. It was the first ever sub guardian that was ever created. The nature guardian became the guardian of the world''s nature quickly and nature became stable.

    The water and the wind made the ice guardian who became the second sub-guardian.

    And then, the fire and the ground made the guardian ofva.

    This is how they made countless guardians bybining each of their powers.

    Soon, the realm of the guardian became full of small or useless guardians such as the guardian of the pebble, the guardian of the pollen, and the guardian of cotton. The guardian realm became chaotic and they became ruthless and aggressive. They became restless and waged war between guardians over their territory. It was a life and death battle.

    So many guardians died on the first day of the war. Many guardians hid, some of them ran away from the guardian realm and some of them became refugees. Especially the weak guardians who were the size of an ant became hostages.

    The guardian realm turned into hell.

    After so many years, the holy heavens guardian visited the elemental guardian realm and witnessed the bloody battle. The ce wasn''t suitable for living anymore.

    After seeing the situation in the guardian realm, they went straight to the one and only creator and reported everything they saw. Also, they reported that the realm of guardians was filled with useless beings. They were so weak that a blow of wind was enough to kill them. The four basic elemental guardians made a mess.

    The one and only creator became angry.

    He ordered the holy heaven guardians to kill every useless guardian in the realm of guardians. In the span of 1 million years, they killed about thousands of guardians hiding all around the corner of the universe.

    Only 111 guardians were alive because they seemed useful to the creator. They were ordered not to make any small guardians. They were banned from expanding their power.

    After the huge annihtion of the guardians, the remaining guardians made another proxy realm with their power.

    Some of them also died for the sake of the universe to make such a realm in space by sacrificing every drop of power. But it didn''t work. The power was so little to protect the universe from distraction.

    So, only 99 remain.

    The universe began to copse and the creator left the realm because he was angry. So, there was nobody who could take care of the world underneath.

    Soon, the guardian realm will be destroyed and the world underneath will be taken over by the dark realm.

    ...

    Adonis''s POV :

    I barely saved my master by the potion he made a few days ago. His body was throwing out all of his blood from his nose and his mouth. I don''t know what happened, but it felt like something huge, a powerful being entered his tiny weak body.

    It took him 13 high potions to remove the pain from his body. But he is still unconscious. Without the potion, I might have lost my master yesterday.

    I shouldn''t let him open that book. Now I have no idea when he is going to wake up. I can''t make any high potions. His body won''t even take in any demonic power of mine.

    I wish I could make some potions as my master did. Only 13 potions were able to make his body intact. His body was going torn apart. If I had five or seven more, he''d be okay now.

    Adonis was wiping off the cold sweat from his body with a warm towel. He didn''t get outside of Viktor''s room for a whole day. He didn''t eat, didn''t sleep, didn''t even bother to clean the house because without his master,

    Everything was meaningless.

    I checked the book he found under the water countless times by now. But I didn''t find anything suspicious. The pages were empty. I feel like something entered my master''s body but it didn''t get out. It''s still inside of him. But I didn''t sense anything bad inside his body.

    There was no sign of poison or any curse. There was nothing that can harm my master because his crest of holiness is so powerful. And it feels like that power really likes my master''s body but it''s too powerful for him to hold onto it. His body isn''t mature enough to hold such power.

    There was only a page which contained anguage that I couldn''t read. But I am sure it''s not from this world. It''s from somewhere else. Somewhere out of this.

    Adonis was a sharp, clever demon. So, he figured it out right away after he saw the warning note.

    So, this is something left by some powerful beings from outside the world. If he was that powerful, he wouldn''t have to throw it away into the sea to hide it.

    I guess he was hiding this thing from someone. He was trying to secure it from getting destroyed.

    But that doesn''t matter. What matters is my master. He is breathing heavily and he''s not drinking a single drop of water.

    He was so excited to participate in the exam, but the deadline is knocking at the door. Is he going to make it?

    Adonis was kneeling beside his bed holding his cold sweaty hand.

    "Please, wake up soon master."

    He cried...

 Chapter 40: Worried.

    <h4>Chapter 40: Worried.</h4>

    I can still feel the pain all over my body. It''s so painful that I can''t even move a finger.

    He was inside his dream, inside the same old 4D library he visits every night inside his dream. But it was different this time.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes and saw the ray of light from the premises. The centre of the premises had a huge cubic crystal which was radiating golden light. The cube was super big as a huge 2-story building. It was beautiful.

    All the pain in his body vanished in an instant when he took control over his dream and,

    He became speechless��

    ''Just where am I?''

    He looked around and saw he was actually floating into space. Then he realised that he was inside his dream.

    ''Looks like I fainted from that pain, but I''m still alive. Adonis didn''t kill me in my vulnerable state. He really knows his ce.

    But, what happened here?''

    The empty library he saw from his childhood, the empty bookshelf, the empty floating tables, the everyday familiar ce has be strange to him.

    The empty ce that used to be so boring to him, has finally be perfect.

    The library was filled with books.

    "Oh, my goodness!"

    The library was divided into 2 sections.

    One was filled with green books, and the other side was red.

    So, he went inside the green section first but what he discovered wasn''t everyday normal study books from any ordinary library people found beside the street.

    It was the record of a person''s life.

    From his first breath to his ongoing days, everything was recorded inside the book in texts. The end of the book''s line was changing frequently as if it was predicting an hour ahead of the actual time.

    The book was a living person''s record. It was writing down every small detail of that person''s life.

    "This is something that a normal human being shouldn''t have any ess to. This is really godly."

    If this green book means the person is alive, does that mean the red book is the record of a dead person?

    He floated across the 4D library and went inside the red section to check some books.

    When I touch a book, I don''t have to open it. The book automatically went inside my head and read it in just a second. This library is giving me ess to every living being''s life record.

    "It''s so scary."

    Now, it''s time to check a red book.

    He took out a book and opened it in curiosity and saw that the person was dead. It was an end book of a soul that has passed the path of reincarnation. So, that man''s record has been cut off from his soul.

    Nobody knows where his soul is. Because after death, they went through the judgement system and finally they are reincarnated as a pure soul.

    "So, that means no one knows about his reincarnation. And the reincarnation process really exists."

    I wonder what kind of person I was before I was a shut-in orphan.

    He closed the book and put it back on the shelf.

    If this library has something to do with my previous life, I guess I was some kind of a big shot.

    I was born with this empty library, so I must be the owner of these books anyway. And if those memories that went inside my brain when I opened the golden book are true, then the one and only god will be really surprised.

    Does that mean that I''m back for revenge? The guardian of the Knowledge really nned this all along, didn''t he?

    "Heheh! All I ever wanted was to live my life under my nket with myptop."

    Heughed and thought,

    ''I guess it''s time for me to wake up. I feel like someone is holding my hands. I wonder who it is.''

    Let''s just forget about today''s incident. It''s too sensitive to give it a small thought. I need to have a whole week to think about it patiently and thoughtfully.

    Because it''s not something to ignore.

    He closed his eyes and his surroundings became blurry. He was going out of his dream and he woke up.

    His whole body was covered with cold sweat, his body felt abnormal for some reason.

    "Ugh! This pain is still all over my body!"

    He mumbled and Adonis heard it. He was sleeping by holding his hand beside his bed.

    "Master!!!! Master, you''re finally awake!!!"

    I talked a second ago but my mouth stopped moving. I am so tired and thirsty. I need to drink some water.

    "I''ll bring a ss of water right away master!!!"

    -So, he''s not that idiot to kill me yet. He knows that if he kills me, he will die too. His seal is bonded with me. If I die, he dies too. If I live for a thousand years, he will too.

    ''He finally acknowledged me as his master.''

    He smiled a little and looked outside the window. The window curtains billowed in the breeze and the afternoon sunshine was entering the room.

    The ray reflected on Viktor''s eye that looked as if two silver coins were gently ced there as a decoration. A perfect creation of the one and only creator.

    A living doll was resting on the bed.

    ��

    Adonis''s POV:

    How dare I fall asleep before my master.

    Adonis fell asleep beside him by holding his cold hands. He rubbed his eyes to look at him and saw his eyes were wide open.

    "Master!!!! You''re finally awake!!!"

    "Thirsty��"

    He sweated a lot. Of course, he''s thirsty!

    "I''ll bring a ss of water right away master."

    -He''s barely talking. He''s in too much pain. I need to ask him for the healing potion recipe. He needs that to heal his body perfectly.

    Adonis bought a ss of water quickly and gave it to Viktor. But he was too weak to hold the ss.

    How weak a human can be. I really have to take serious care of his health.

    "Master, are you feeling alright?"

    "A little."

    Viktor smiled at him and said,

    "Adonis, I am hungry. "

    -Master, he''s finally talking normally! Ah! I was so scared.

    Adonis started crying by holding him in his arms.

    "Master!!! Do you know how worried I was? You almost died. I thought I would never see you again. AAAaaaaaa!!!!"

    "There there, don''t cry anymore. I am sorry. I won''t do anything like that ever again. "

    "Hic.. hic... "

    "Thank you, Adonis. Without your help, I would be dead for sure already. Thank you for always standing by my side. "

    Adonis was crying like a puppy by holding both of his legs. His orange eyes looked like they were melting from the tears.

    "Can you make a big meal now? I want to eat a lot of dishes."

    It''s good to see that my master''s is still the same.

    "Yes, master. But before you eat, you have to take a bath first. "

    I will take care of my master until I die.

    "Hahaha. Okay then, prepare my bath."

    I will make sure that he is always safe from every danger.

    "Yes, master. I will prepare the bath."

    I will stand beside him even if the whole universe is against him.

    "Yes"

    Because, he is the one who wrote me...

 Chapter 41: A ship from another kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 41: A ship from another kingdom</h4>

    Viktor''s POV:

    As soon as the unknown thing went inside my body, it felt like a thousand, no, millions of books were installed inside my brain forcefully. My whole body was rejecting the process because there was no space left inside my body to store further information. So it began to break down and split apart.

    But Adonis gave me my high potions that were supposed to be a trial dose of the undead, but it worked great to hold my body intact.

    I remember losing my senses from the pain, but the series of thousands of memories were still ying inside my mind.

    Then I saw it.

    The origin of the whole universe.

    It was a huge tree with 4 main branches with thousands of semi-branches all over its head. But they were vanishing one by one.

    I feel like I have a huge job waiting for me in the future. The tree called me for help but I had nothing with me because it was just my memories.

    ...

    I woke up and saw Adonis beside me sleeping.

    Then Adonis screamed, hugged me and cried all the snot off from his nose. I never thought he was going to take care of me instead of killing me.

    -I guess I became a very important person to him.

    Later, I checked the book again but there was nothing. It was just my head full of countless books about the records of the great beings from the guardian realm and the one and only creator.

    I had to say that I was speechless when I read all those books, but if that''s the truth of this universe, then

    This world is going to die very soon.

    Now that I think about it, there is no reason for the guardian of the knowledge to transfer me in exchange for nothing.

    He said that he wille back after a few centuries.

    The crest he gave me is powerful enough to keep me alive until then.

    He was thinking hard after sleeping for a whole day. The books inside his head, the weird history of the universe, it was too much for him to handle.

    Now, the first thing first. I need to take a bath.

    "Master, the bath is ready."

    Adonis came inside his room with a towel.

    "Oh, you''re here. Let''s go."

    Both of them went inside the bathroom. It was bigger and more luxurious than his bathroom back on earth. It was small, dark and messy. But here, his bathroom is the size of his whole apartment.

    At least I can take a warm bath without using any magical spells.

    Viktor touched the water and felt warm.

    "It''s perfect. "

    The moment he took off his shirt, Adonis stopped him.

    "Master, wait!"

    "Hm? Is there something wrong?"

    Viktor asked him.

    "Maybe you should see this by yourself ."

    Adonis removed the curtain from the huge mirror and Viktor saw the huge pattern-like design on his back. It was covered from his neck down to his waist.

    He was speechless...

    -It''s a crest.

    "Adonis, do you feel any changes in my body?"

    "Yes, it''s your mana. Your mana changed its shape and colour. "

    -Viktor mentioned something about Adonis''s power somewhere in the novel. He can see the mana of a person. The colour, the shape, even he can feel its taste. He could tell who is super loyal to him or has a bad intention behind his innocent face.

    So the thing Adonis saw was huge. He saw Viktor''s mana as the shape of a book. It was golden and had so many bookmarks. It looked like a record book rather than some random book for only reading.

    Adonis was so overwhelmed with the aura and turned his skill off because it was hurting his eyes. Viktor''s aura was too bright for him to look at.

    But Viktor was looking at his face with a confused expression.

    "Is everything alright, Adonis?"

    "Oh.. Ah. Yes, master."

    -I guess he saw some books inside my body? Because I have countless books inside my memory like a huge library right now -_- .

    "Then help me wash my hair."

    I have a feeling that I will be so busy in the near future. I won''t even have a single minute to rest.

    Hah..

    He leaned down and put his head under the water. It was blurry when he opened his eyes and saw the blurry orange eyes of Adonis. He was looking at him with a worried expression.

    -He''s looking like a cartoon from here. I guess I have to stop making him worried about anything.

    "Adonis, let''s go to the academy. My exam will start at 10."

    "Yes, master."

    After receiving the crest of the record, I feel like there is something really important to collect inside the academy. It''s so important that the crest on my back kept ringing all night ruining my sleep.

    Next day at 7 AM.

    "Hurry up master, it''s going to be so crowded after the ships from the other kingdoms reach the port. "

    "Yes,ing"

    Viktor took a pen inside his pocket and left the house.

    ...

    A little far away from Viktor''s house, A ship from the Greysial kingdom reached the port of Brinein.

    A huge crowd had already formed in front of the ship.

    Some man came down on the dock and took a deep breath.

    "So this is the ce where that academy is."

    A young nobleman came to thend of Vestrain to participate in the biggest entrance exam on the continent.

    "Hahah! This is going to be fun. "

    ��

    In the meantime, Viktor was eating a blue popsicle made from blueberry he bought from an ice cream store and suddenly felt a huge wave of mana from afar. It was so powerful that he looked back quickly and saw a big ship in the port from another kingdom.

    -I feel like something just entered this area. My crest of the record is giving me a huge signal.

    Viktor looked at Adonis''s face and saw him looking in the same direction where his crest was informing him.

    "Master, I think something odd just came into this kingdom. "

    -So he felt that.

    "Yes, I felt that too."

 Chapter 42: Exam hall

    <h4>Chapter 42: Exam hall</h4>

    Lyfrone academy''s rules are peculiar.

    Here, a student can bring his pet or pet monster with him to the academy.

    No student is allowed to use their family name as an influence inside the academy.

    There will be no session charge after the year. It''s totally free.

    No student is forced to live inside the dormitory. They can choose where they want to stay.

    Andstly,

    They are not responsible for any student''s death.

    These are the basic rules they show to a person who''s going to study in the academy.

    "Wow! Is it already this crowded?"

    Viktor wore a dashing sky blue shirt with white pants to make him more attractive because there''s an extra 5 mark for the appearance of the student. The teachers who control the exam hall check the manner and appearance to select the best among the best.

    So, appearance is also a very important part of the academy that nobody knows but the working teachers and the principal.

    The premise in front of the academy was so crowded that there was no ce left to stand still.

    Luckily, I came here pretty early and went inside. Or the ce will be filled with people to see this year''s participants.

    As the students were entering, the academic musicians were ying the academic instrumental music to wee them. Huge drums were banging by matching the rhythm of violin, trombone and other ssical music instruments.

    "I feel like I just logged into an adventurers RPG game."

    Lyfrone is a huge academy with 7 departments inside. Each of them can hold about 1000 students. But they do not take in more than 200 students per year.

    So meeting a person from the same kingdom was really rare. It happens once every 5 or 6 years.

    Viktor went into the academy and saw the huge premises inside it. But it was the exam hall''s section. Not the actual academy.

    "There were so many kinds of species of humans there."

    ck, white, some of them looked like Asian and also, there were elves.

    He was speechless to see there was an elf in this world.

    Then there must be dwarfs, demi-humans and other species of humans right?

    He walked into the exam hall and saw no person was guarding it. It was observed by orbs that looked like they were working like a surveince camera.

    ''This is really a huge hall. It''s bigger than a football yground.''

    Anyway, it''s filled with people here. Some of them even wear their traditional outfit. Hmm. I better get ready for the exam.

    My seat is 196B. Good, I''m in the middle of this ssroom. Not even in the backseat or at the front. Because it will attract too much attention. I can already feel some eyes on me.

    Viktor was glowing in the whole ss while the others were exhausted after studying all night long. Some of them reached here from their country this morning. They didn''t even wash their face beforeing here -_-.

    ''They are getting 0 in the appearance test.''

    A few minutester, a man came in with a mask on and the whole ss became silent.

    The man was wearing a white long coat and a white face mask to cover his face. He was tall and had a great figure. Then, a woman entered with a notebook in her hand to write something.

    *Ahem!. Good morning people. I am 001. I will be controlling today''s exam hall. I wish you good luck. Now take your seat, our principal will give out the question paper. Time starts now.*

    And suddenly a magical spell formed on everyone''s table and a paper appeared.

    -That''s a high tech magic .

    Viktor was surprised to see the magic. All the table''s in the exam hall were made with high tech magic.

    -All these questions. They are all about the four basic elements. These are college level questions if you want me to judge.

    I bet only 1% is going to pass this year.

    All the questions were easy to answer but he wrote 30% of them wrong. Because he doesn''t want to be the centre of attention.

    The exam was only an hour long and when the time was up, all the question paper vanished. Some of them even cried because they forgot to write down their name.

    "How stupid ��"

    *Ahem.. Fellow participants, your result will be published tomorrow at 10 AM. All the passed students have to participate in the mana test exam tomorrow at 11 after the announcement. Please keep your admit tag with you. We have received someints about some tags being stolen in the crowd. Please be careful when you go home. Your tag is the only identification that you''re a participant of this year''s exam. See you tomorrow. *

    The speakers turned off and all the students left the academy.

    ...

    "The announcement about the tag thief wasn''t a joke. Just look at this crowd!"

    Viktor was staring at the huge crowd in front of the academy. It was so crowded that the exhausted students were having trouble getting out. It was a perfect ce to steal someone''s belongings.

    "Master!!!!"

    Viktor rolled his eyes to his left and saw an orange light bulb shining in the crowd.

    "Master!! Over here!! Let''s go home!!"

    How''s he standing there without moving an inch? And more importantly, he didn''t go back to the house? He''s standing exactly where I left him.

    Viktor went into the crowd and grabbed Adonis''s coat to get a grip.

    "Master, did you do well in the exam?"

    "Yes. Can we go home quickly? I can''t stand this crowd."

    Crackkk!!!!

    "Aaaahhhh!! Ahhh!! Ahhh!!!!! Why did you break my hand!!! Aaahhh!!!"

    "Let''s go master. This crowd is filled with slippery hands." Adonis wiped thr dirt off hid hand with a handkerchief after breaking a person''s hand.

    I noticed hands inside my pocket but there wasn''t anything inside. So, I let him search. But was it necessary to break his hands?

    "When did you see him putting his hand inside my pocket?"

    Viktor asked him because Adonis was looking somewhere else when the incident urred.

    "He dared to touch my master. He should die."

    "Okay, okay. Calm down. He already got what he deserved. Also, there was nothing inside my pocket to steal. I put my tag inside my dimensional pocket."

    "Master, you can''t let any person touch you without any permission. "

    "I know. But let''s go. We''re attracting too much attention."

    Hah! These people��

 Chapter 43: It鈥檚 difficult to handle.

    <h4>Chapter 43: It''s difficult to handle.</h4>

    "Master, are you busy?"

    Adonis was standing by the door with a tray full of sweets and a cup of tea. It was Viktor''s afternoon tea time.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    The clock in the study room rungs when it became 4 PM. The dial of the clock was made of gold which was reflecting the sunlight on it, creating an aesthetic vibe in the room.

    "Come in."

    He flipped a page of his book and asked Adonis toe in with his tea.

    "Master, may I ask a question?

    "Go ahead."

    "Why are you avoiding eye contact with everyone since yesterday? Is there something wrong?"

    "Oh, it''s because I don''t want to invade people''s personal lives. It''s really useless to know about anyone."

    "How''s looking at someone make you think that you''re invading a person''s personal life may I ask?"

    "Their books above their head. If I look at them, I can read every single detail about him in a millisecond. It''s so annoying."

    I have to learn how not to read a record identally. It distracts me a lot.

    "I am sure you can find a way to prevent this from happening, master. I will leave your tea on this table. Please enjoy your afternoon."

    "You too."

    Adonis closed the door and he closed the book to hold his teacup. He took a seat beside the windows and saw people walking far away from his home with books above their heads. But he was too far away to be able to read it.

    Is there any type of magic that I can use to lock those books? They are so disturbing.

    I better stop looking into the people''s personal life inside my head. It''s so annoying. I nearly read Adonis''s records and saw a censored episode this morning.

    "Well, he''s a hundred-year-old man. Having a harem isn''t something new to the demons."

    But��

    "How do I turn this thing off? Ugh, this headache when I identally read a book in a millisecond! It''s really ufortable to read such a detailed censored episode of a person''s life."

    Every person has this kind of experience once or daily in their life which should be kept secret from other people.

    Humans are humans, we all have desires for the opposite sex or the same sex given by the one and only creator. Whether we should fulfil that desire or ignore, it depends on us.

    Viktor was looking outside and trying his best to stop that skill of his by looking at those strangers. He looked at them straight for two hours and finally he figured out a way to stop that.

    The chain lock magic.

    Why didn''t I think about it before? There are a lot of magic spells saved inside my crest of destruction. A chain lock is a magic that allows you to lock a non-living object with a chain so that It won''t work on its own. It works like a circuit breaker.

    If I cast this magic around me, I will be able to lock everyone''s book so that I don''t read it identally.

    A millisecond isn''t that long in reality but it distracts the attention away from the people I''m having a conversation with.

    I had to endure an entire day reading thousands of records in the academy. It''s really funny but also very frustrating.

    I feel like I''m stepping back from being a human day by day. If it continues, I don''t know what kind of being I will turn into at the end of the day.

    I was always alone back in my world, but being alone in this new world too will be considered a failure in my life.

    I will turn into a monster if that happens.

    ��

    Inside the kitchen at 7 PM.

    Viktor came out of his study room and called Adonis for dinner in the kitchen. He was wearing a pink apron with a bunny sticker and a big spoon in his hand.

    A typical handsome cook looking at his master with his orange puppy eyes in excitement.

    "Master, you''re finally looking at me!"

    "What are you making? It smells nice."

    "It''s chicken soup master. I learned it from this cooking book I bought today. Humans are really good at cooking. It''s like a passion to them."

    "Yes, we love to eat."

    "I just discovered my hidden hobby."

    Adonis was so happy that he made 2 more dishes for dinner.

    He''s really cheerful. I need to buy him more cooking books from the noble bookstore.

    But how do I get into the noble neighbourhood?

    At 8 PM, Adonis served dinner for both of them in the dining room. The room became filled with the delicious smell of the food and they started to eat.

    "Master, is the soup still warm?"

    "Yes."

    Viktor looked at him and identally, he read half of his whole life''s record in a millisecond and he stopped eating.

    Hah! Come on�� I forgot to turn on the chain lock spell.

    But,

    Just how many new things do I have to discover about him? Seriously?

    Your blood is from the direct line of a guardian? Are you kidding me? You''re the great great grandson of a powerful demon guardian. And I''m here treating you like a butler of this house. Your great great grandfather is going to beat the crap out of me if he finds out I''m treating you like this.

    "I am tired"

    Adonis was so shocked that his food went down in the wrong pipe.

    "Khuekkhukk khuhkk!!!"

    Huh? Is that Adonis???

    This was the first time Viktor saw him cough, so he was speechless.

    -How can he open his mouth wide like a whale to cough and still look damn handsome...

    "Are you okay?"

    Viktor asked because he was coughing for over a minute.

    "Yes. But master, what happened to you?"

    -Hah! What am I going to do with this loyal demon -_-.

    "I am fine. I just want to take a vacation after all these things are finished. "

    Now I understand why the guardian of knowledge left for a century-long vacation.

 Chapter 44: True Value

    <h4>Chapter 44: True Value</h4>

    The next day in the morning at 10.

    "Master, the academy has published the written test result. Congrattions on passing the test with the highest mark!!"

    "Kekk!!!kkuhhhkk!!!kheukkk!!!!"

    "Master!! Are you alright? Here''s a tissue!!"

    His morning tea came out of his nose when he heard what he scored.

    "I did what?"

    "You passed with a 75 mark," he said it with excitement.

    "Didn''t I write 70? How did that happen?"

    "Master, don''t tell me you intentionally left your pages empty-_-."

    "Oh. Ohh!! No no. You heard nothing."

    Shit-_-.

    Viktor took his robe and left for the academy because his mana test was at 11.

    The academy hung a huge billboard in front of the academy with the pictures of top 10 passed students with their marks. The artists were drawing the picture of Viktor to print it in their newspaper.

    "Why are they blocking the academy entrance?"

    There was a group of people who were looking for someone. It was so sure that they were looking for Viktor. They wanted to talk with him.

    "It was a good idea to wear a robe. But this silver hair is standing out too much."

    But it''s illegal to use any magic that changes one''s appearance. So, I have no choice but to hide my hair and face with a robe. I don''t have any intention of bing the centre of attention. Because I have to participate in the main story to obtain something really important.

    After he received the crest of record, his whole n changed and he decided to be involved with the main storyline. The female lead has something really important with her which is very important to Viktor. So he will not hesitate to kill the female lead at the beginning of the story if it''s necessary.

    He will use every method to obtain that item even if he has to be the main viin.

    I have no intention to see her book because I don''t want to make it casual. To see one''s personal life in detail isn''t something a human should see. But for the sake of millions of people, I will have to do it one day.

    So, I will live my life as a human as long as I can before that happens.

    Viktor entered the academy by covering his hair and went straight to the department of magic technology.

    In the department of technology, it isn''t necessary to measure one''s mana because one won''t be needing to use high-ss magic spells to attack someone. Instead, they can build weapons by using a small amount of mana and reprogram it to a whole new magic device.

    So, measuring one''s mana wasn''t necessary. But it was necessary because a person with 1 circle of mana will be unable to cast magic spells as his minimum defences.

    ''Why are there only 21 people in this ss?"

    Ba-Dump!!!

    The crest of record gave him a signal to his right inside the ssroom and he saw a noble boy with brown hair looking around the ssroom.

    He had a ring on his finger which was emitting a pink aura. But it wasn''t visible to others eyes. It was only visible to Viktor.

    I found another one.

    When the one and only creator dered the extermination of the useless guardians of the guardian realm, some of them were killed on the spot. Some of them decided to run away and hide in the lower realm or the base realm of the guardian realm, the human realm.

    The guardians were able to hide them for centuries after centuries by hiding among the humans, dwarves, elves and demons. Some of them transformed themselves into wild creatures and monsters. So they were safe for the time being.

    But they made a huge mistake. They decided to settle down and have babies, but they didn''t know that the baby wouldn''t be able to hide their half-guardian aura.

    The heaven''s guardian found them out very easily and started to kill the hidden guardian with their babies.

    So, when they felt like they were going to die, they cut out their guardian power and ced it into small essories. Some of them even secured their power inside teacups, toys, weapons, and trees, even some of the guardians were able to secure their power as a parasite inside a human''s body.

    Because they know if those fragments die with them, the world tree will fall quickly and the whole universe will be destroyed. They hoped that someone in the future would collect them one by one for the peace of the universe.

    But it was different for the demons. The babies born from the direct guardian were intelligent since their birth and they hid their power like it''s natural instinct. So they were able to be tracked down by heaven''s guardian.

    So, this world is filled with millions of undiscovered guardian''s crests. People just don''t know how to open their seals. They use those things normally like the other things without knowing their true value.

    Which was happening right before Viktor''s eyes.

    The ring that the boy was wearing was a fragment of a guardian.

    "So this is the signal my crest gave yesterday from the port."

    Viktor sat on the same seat with the boy and stayed quiet to crest an awkward situation. And his strategy worked.

    "Hi, I''m Beldorth Alexis. Nice to meet you."

    "Viktor."

    "Hm? Just Viktor?"

    "Yes."

    He felt irritated for a minute and he started to talk again.

    "Why are you covering your face with that ck hoodie? Aren''t you that boy from the billboard? Or you''re just faking it?"

    "Yes, I''m that person. So please stop questioning me. The exam will start in 20 minutes."

    I sat beside him to observe that ring he was wearing. But he''s a loose mouth. Moreover, the book on the top of his head is half red. The green part is slowly turning to red.

    ''Is he going to die soon?''

    He mumbled while looking above his head.

    The book turning red means the book owner is going to die. And there''s nothing stopping it. So I need to secure that ring from him as soon as I can.

    I need to make him my friend with some other ssmates. Because having only one friend will make me his deaths only suspect.

    There''s a chance that his family will sue me as a murderer.

    Viktor took off his hoodie and the whole ss became quiet by looking at his face. He was standing out too much by his tall figure and his look.

    ''Here goes nothing.''

 Chapter 45: First place

    <h4>Chapter 45: First ce</h4>

    The whole ss became quiet after they saw Viktor''s face. He was already on the billboard outside the school, but his real appearance was way more handsome than they saw.

    "Isn''t that Viktor who scored the first ce with 75 marks?"

    "Yes, I saw his picture on the billboard in front of the academy. So many people were waiting for his interview but no one saw him getting inside the academy"

    "I know right? I bet he''s from a wealthy noble family."

    "No, he doesn''t have ast name. He''s amoner!"

    A girl stood up and screamed.

    "How dare a filthymoner sit here with us? Get him out of here!!"

    She screamed at him without even knowing the rules of the academy. Suddenly, another elf girl stood up and said,

    "Don''t you know the rules of this academy? We don''t have any authority to use our family status as a political weapon here."

    "Hey!! I''m the princess of Genret Kingdom! How dare you talk to me like that! Guards!!! Take her away!"

    The whole ssughed out loud by listening to her charting.

    The elf girlughed and said,

    "Don''t you know the whole ss is under vision surveince orb? The thing you just said is so sensitive here. Have a safe trip back to your kingdom princess. I hope we can have a tea party during the summer vacation."

    The teacher entered the ss and immediately kicked the princess out of the academy by force because she broke the main 4 rules of the academy.

    Now she can''t even enter the academy for the rest of her life.

    *Mic check! Mic check! Hello, good morning dear students from so many kingdoms. I am 002 and I will be in charge of your mana test exam. Please be prepared and don''t be nervous. It''s a small test to check whether you''re qualified to be a student of this academy or not. Please take out your tags and follow me. I will take you to the training ground of this academy.*

    "Finally!"

    Beldorth stood up and asked Viktor to take a walk together and he epted with a bright smile.

    When I first saw those elves, they were covering their mouth and nose with their handkerchief. And when they saw me, they walked close to me without covering their face as if they werefortable around me. Some of them even tried to have a conversation with me but they were shy.

    I should talk with them when I''m done with the examination. Especially the girl, she seems so curious about me.

    Viktor walked all the way to the training ground by looking at the architectural structure of the buildings. ''I remember writing a small detail about the academy because it had no connection to my story. I only mentioned it when the 1st male lead''s brother failed the exam and the female lead killed him because he was getting in her way. He''s a very important character in my story. So I can''t mess up with him.''

    Hah! No matter how much I think about it, this academy is way too peculiarpared to the other schools. Because they erase the memory of a student who failed or got expelled so that they can''t describe what the school looks like.

    I wasted a pearl to erase a memory of a ground of people and they are doing this casually to thousands of students. I really need to find out their secrets.

    "Hey, where are you from?"

    "I''m from this kingdom."

    "Wow, you''re really lucky. I heard that they don''t take in any students from their own kingdom."

    "Well, here I am walking towards the training ground."

    The group of students went inside the training ground and saw scarecrows in the middle of the field. It was prepared for the attack test.

    *Everyone please gather on the field and cast the most powerful spell you can. Then we will measure your circle with a testing orb.*

    "This is my time to shine!!"

    Beldorth volunteered to go first and he made his best attack magic spell to make his target exposed. Just like that, a huge fireballnded on the scarecrow and destroyed the other scarecrow around him. It was a mess.

    *Candidates name: Beldorth Alexes. You are too reckless. Next, ''x''.*

    So, the reason why those scarecrows were close was because the school wanted to see how good we are with our attack magic. We have to eliminate the enemy carefully so that his surroundings don''t get caught in the magic attack. We have to kill while we save.

    *Next, Viktor. Pleasee to the training ground.*

    "Yes."

    So, how will I act now? I can''t use spell less magic here if I don''t want to be a test subject.

    Viktor walked in front of his scarecrow and acted like he mumbled his spell before his magic circle appeared on his hand. And then he screamed��

    "Ice Arrow!!!"

    The scarecrow was perfectly defeated with 3 arrows on its head, chest and abdomen. It was a perfect hit. But,

    Urgh!! I''m dying from the attack of Ultra Cringe. Ice Arrow? Are you kidding me? It''s not some typical anime where the mc screams their attack''s name. I want to hide under my nket right now.

    Urg!! Adonis!! Where are you!!

    Suddenly, the ground of students pped their hands to cheer him up. It was so perfect that the teacher was also surprised to see him make a perfect attack.

    In the end, Viktor went home with another victory and a first-ce congratting gift. He was so exhausted that he forgot that he became history''s first student to score 75.

    Because the toppers can get not more than 40.

    Viktor opened the door to his house and said,

    "Adonis, I am back home."

    But there was no response.

    "Adonis?"

    -Where did that lightbulb go?

    He put his gifts inside his left crest and went into the kitchen to see if he was there.

    "Adonis?"

    "Congrattions master!!!!"

    Adonis was standing beside the table full of his favourite dishes.

 Chapter 46: Test marks

    <h4>Chapter 46: Test marks</h4>

    "Congrattions, master!"

    Viktor was surprised to see the table full of food.

    "Master, I saw the result announcement outside the academy when I was on my way back from shopping. I saw you in the first ce, So I decided to make a great feast today. "

    What the hell? I didn''t even score 100 marks so why did he cook all those dishes? Did he mistakenly saw my test marks wrong? I don''t know but I''m really feeling ufortable after seeing him cook a lot of dishes when I only scored 75.

    I should at least thank him, right?

    "Oh.. Thank you, Adonis. "

    Viktor''s lip had a soft smile on its corner. But he was not sure what was going on inside Adonis''s head. He thought that he mistakenly cooked those foods without checking the result mark. There was no reason for Adonis to congratte him when he only passed with poor marks.

    "Master, here, I made this soup with the mushroom they found in the mountains. It''s so rare but I got my hands on it today. How is it?"

    Did he cook this delicious-looking soup? It also smells so good. I should eat them all because I am starving.

    It''s really good��

    The soft texture of the mushroom melted inside of his mouth.

    ��

    p!!!

    "I feed you, I gave you a ce to sleep, I gave you clothes to wear, I gave you money to study. And this is how you repay me?"

    Tisssss!!!!!!

    A young boy was beaten up by his mother because she wasn''t satisfied with his result. She was so furious, so frustrated that she wanted to kill herself. She regretted all of her life decisions.

    "I, I really had enough!! I am going to show you want happens when you bit the hands of the owner that feeds you."

    The mother was beating him with his belt. He was silentlyying on the cold floor tucked in like a snail. His back was turning red but he wasn''t in a situation to fight back. He was feeling guilty that he didn''t do well on his exam. He thought that he deserved to be punished for what he had done.

    "How dare you!!! How dare you show me that result of yours!!!! I want to kill you so badly!!! Aahh!!!!"

    Tisss!!! Tiss!!! Tisss!!!!

    Suddenly, she lost her bnce and fell off in front of him and unfortunately, he was looking right into her eyes at that time. They made eye contact in a bad situation. So, she became more furious.

    "You''re looking at me? Ha? You''re feeling good that I fell over?? Haaa??? You dog!!! "

    She screamed while using that belt as a whip

    Tisss!!!

    "Come with me you dog! No more food for you! "

    She dragged him by his hair and locked him inside a dirty room which was actually a kitchen storage. Trashcan was emitting a dirty smell and there were bugs all over the ce.

    -There''s no light in this room. I''m getting used to this room day by day ever since she gave birth to that girl.

    He looked up by sitting on the floor with his injured body full of brushes. The moonlight wasing inside the storage room through the small window.

    -It hurts, but I don''t have any emotion left to express it. Someday, I will also forget what pain is. I wish I could leave everything behind and run away from this ce. But who will take me in again?

    "I''m just a loser."

    He look out his phone and saw it had only 12% change left. He saved a picture of space full of stars as his screen lock so that he could see the stars when he was not outside. It was the only thing that distracted him from bad situations.

    So he stared at it until the battery came down to zero and turned off.

    -Oh. It turned off. Now it''s all dark all over again.

    He stood up and looked outside through the small window, there were no stars, but a big shiny moon. He was disappointed because he likes the stars more.

    Even so, he looked at the moon. It was too bright.

    The silver-white moon was reflecting light on his silver eye and it became simr to the moon itself.

    Just like the moon, he had a lot of bruises all over his face.

    -I wish the moon could''ve been a little less bright so that I could enjoy the stars behind it.

    Grolll.....

    -It''s okay. I can just sleep and pass the day without worrying about food. It''s just a day or two.

    His rough treatment was bingmon day by day that starving for a whole day was just some hours on the clock.

    Let''s go to sleep. No one will open the door until tomorrow afternoon.

    So, hey on the floor, and took a cardboard on his body like a nket and barely tucked under it. His legs were still outside that dirty cardboard. But he was fine, as long as his body has something on it, he can fall asleep.

    -I think this is enough for me. I can sleep in here.

    He looked at the small window and saw a bright star twinkling which made him smile a little.

    Hah��!

    If I just studied a little more, I could''ve scored perfect in math��

    He fell asleep and the moonlight fell on his face after some hours. But he was in such a deep sleep that it wasn''t even bothering him anymore. He was unconscious by the enormous pain all over his body.

    Bugs started to crawl on his face and body but he didn''t care. Because he know he had to sleep for a long time. It was happening too frequently that he was able to sleep for 12 or 14 hours without any food or water like a bear in his hibernation.

    But his injured body made him unconscious in his sleep. So he fainted and stayed out cold for more than 20 hours.

    So what?

    Who cares?

    Nobody is going to look for him for the headcount like back in his orphanage. His real home.

    So, he kept sleeping and sleeping.

    His test mark sheet was in his arms all the time. He was holding it firmly, but he let it go when he became unconscious. He was hopeless��

    Exhausted��

    *Test result.

    English: 100

    Math : 91.

    History: 98.

    Physics: 100.

    Chemistry: 99

    PT : 100

    Music ss: 100

    Biology: 100.*

 Chapter 47: Bowl Of Rice

    <h4>Chapter 47: Bowl Of Rice</h4>

    Somewhere in his dream.

    He slowly opened his eyes and saw the very old empty library. He was floating around in the infinite maze and then, he took over the control around him.

    He was lucid dreaming.

    "Looks like my sleep was too deep that I ended up in this empty ce again."

    At least I don''t have to worry about them.

    He crossed his arms and imagined his chess board to visualize its perfect shape. But each time he seeds in making a pawn, it melts when he tries to make another one.

    "Tsk! When am I going to make a perfect game to y? My imagination isn''t working well today."

    So, he pushed away the board andy on his imaginary bed inside the floating library to spend his time. But hours passed, but he was still inside his dream. He wasn''t waking up or the library wasn''t melting which was the sign of his dream to lose control. He was stuck inside his dream.

    "What is happening? It''s been hours but my body is still sleeping outside."

    He became anxious, so he closed his eyes to break out of his lucid dream. But nothing was working.

    "What the hell? Am I dead outside?"

    He tried to break out, screamed, he pushed those huge bookshelves and kicked the locked chamber. He threw a tantrum around the library but nothing happened.

    "What the hell? Did I faint or something? If I am then why aren''t they waking me up?"

    He became more anxious��

    ��

    18 hours have passed in reality but none of the family members bothered to open the door for him. The mother wasn''t at home and the father didn''t know he was locked inside the storage room.

    She didn''t inform anyone about his situation and left with her daughter to visit her grandma''s house to stay there for a night.

    The father had no idea, so he stayed at home and watched all night long. The clock was ticking and it reached 11 AM and then he noticed his foster son wasn''t around.

    "Where did that punk go?"

    He mumbled but didn''t care.

    He ate his breakfast and gathered all the garbage to throw inside the storage room.

    When he opened the door, a strong odour of rotten garbage went inside his nose, so he quickly covered his nose with his shirt.

    "She didn''t throw out the trash? How disgusting!"

    So, he turned on the light to go inside and became stunned to see his foster sonying under a cardboard.

    He went inside by covering his face and then he kicked his face to check if he was awake or not. But there was no response.

    "Oi, did you die in your sleep or something you trash?"

    But he didn''t respond to his voice either.

    "Tsk!! Why do I have to take care of her shit?"

    He dragged him out by his leg and threw a ss of water on his face to wake him up. But one ss didn''t work. He became worried��

    "Oii!! Wake up!! You''re getting on my nerves! Wake up!!"

    He dragged his thin, weak body inside the bathroom and put his head inside the bathtub full of water. After a few seconds, he inhaled some water and woke up.

    Poor him coughed for ten long minutes to get all the water out of his lung. With a burning, painful chest, he looked up and saw his father''s face full of anger.

    His body started to tremble in fear.

    "Come outside."

    He talked with a heavy tone and left the bathroom.

    ''I thought I was dead.'' He hushed.

    He went outside after drying himself with an old towel and went to their living room because he was ordered to.

    "I am here sir."

    He looked up but didn''t say a thing.

    After a moment, he threw away the newspaper on his face and told him to pick it up.

    "Do you know how much money we have to spend on you?"

    He was standing there silently with the newspapers in his hands.

    "ANSWER ME!!!"

    He became frightened by the sudden scream. Being unable to make eye contact with him, he kept looking at his toe.

    "Yes, sir."

    "Then tell me. Why are you this useless? Why can''t you satisfy my wife? Do you think everything is free in this world?"

    "Mother said that��"

    "BE QUIET!!! HOW DARE YOU ADDRESS HER AS YOUR MOTHER!!!"

    "I''m sorry sir."

    "If you can''t score a good result in your next exam, I swear I will never leave you alone. I will suck every penny you ate from our pocket. You are trash, a dirty stray dog in my eyes."

    He was standing there like a statue.

    The man stood up and told him to follow him into the kitchen. Just like he was told to, he followed his father into the kitchen.

    "Here, eat this. But not on the table. Eat your food on the floor. Stray like you should be grateful that you are treated like this. Leftover rice, warm home with warm clothes. I think this is too much for a stray dog. Go and wash after eating. You smell like walking garbage."

    ''At least my big brothers are eating the same old cabbage soup every day happily in a warm ce.''

    I miss my home.

    He sat on the floor and pulled the small bowl of rice closer to him. His father was still standing behind him to check if he was eating or not.

    "Eat it up and throw that bowl in the trash. I don''t want that bowl in my house anymore."

    Then he left the kitchen and turned on the tv.

    Just like he was ordered to, he threw his bowl in the trash and went inside his room to clean himself.

    ''Oh, I missed school today.''

    With his trembling body, he opened a small container that he hid under his bed and ate two painkillers to keep his body stable to study. Because that was his only weapon to fight back and get away from his family.

 Chapter 48: An attempt murder

    <h4>Chapter 48: An attempt murder</h4>

    ''I have to change my shirt.. It smells like garbage.''

    He put his book on his bed and took off his half-drenched shirt. The mirror in front of him was reflecting the image, his pitiful self.

    "I think I have to buy women''s products to hide my wounds. But, I don''t have any money."

    He turned back and saw his wounded red skin in the mirror.

    "I guess I have to steal it from madam''s room. Or my teacher will suspect something which will make things even worse."

    Suddenly, the room to his room opened and a little girl came in with her teddy bear.

    "Big brother? Are you there?"

    She went inside and saw him in that state, his body filled with red marks. So she became terrified.

    "Bro..ther��?"

    He quickly took a shirt to cover his body but it was toote.

    "Aaaaaaaaa!!! Aaaahh!!! Aaahhhhh!!!!"

    She started to scream at the top of her lungs.

    "Shusss!!! What''s wrong Dalia? Why are you screaming? Shushhhh!! Your father will hear you!!"

    He ran closer to her to calm her down but the wounds on his body made her more scared. So she increased her volume.

    "Don''t cry!! Everything is alright! Look, big brother is fine! It''s just an allergic reaction because I ate peanuts!"

    He was scared because making her cry is much worse than getting an F in an exam.

    Just as he thought, his nightmare became true. Dalia''s father came inside the room by kicking the door so quickly that she started screaming and found his adopted son half naked with her crying daughter.

    And he misunderstood everything.

    "How dare you!!!! You monster!! How dare you!!!"

    He screamed and kicked out his face so hard that he rolled to the other side of the room. His nose got disced, but who cares?

    "You bastard!! How dare you touch my girl!! You want to mess up with her now because we didn''t give you much attention ?? You feed off us like a parasite!! Now you want my daughter?"

    He broke the wooden chair near him and started to beat him recklessly.

    "Waaaa!!! Waaaaaa!!!!!! Daddy!!! Stop daddy!!!!! Waaaa!!!"

    "Look how scared she is!!! How dare you touch my daughter!! I will kill you today!!!!"

    But he didn''t know that she was screaming loudly because he was beating her big brother who really loves her, ys with her, helps her read stories at night and builds toys for her when she''s sad. She was crying because she adores her big brother a lot.

    He was constantly hitting on his head and his body with the wooden stick and identally, one of his eyes got injured badly. He was in so much pain that he fainted on the spot. He couldn''t even stop him or run away.

    He gave up��

    "Dad!! Stop! Why are you hurting him!! He did nothing! He is sick! Don''t hurt him!!!"

    She threw her teddy bear at her father and went outside of the house running. Her mom was in the bathroom busy with her skincare so she couldn''t hear anything. After a few minutes, she got out and heard a beating sound from her adopted son''s room. So, she smirked and went inside her bedroom with a cup of coffee.

    ��

    "I am going to kill you today. I am going to make you crippled so that you can''t even touch your own body with it!! These dirty hands of yours! I will make sure to teach you a great lesson."

    "Police!!! Hands up!! Get away from the body!! Get away !! Move Move!!!!"

    A group of police officers came inside his room out of nowhere. The whole neighbour was gathering in front of the house because Dalia screamed and asked everyone for help. So they called the police because they heard screaming and beating sounds near his room from outside.

    "Hahah! Great timing officer! I beat the crap out of him because he raped my little daughter! Can you believe how lowly this shit is!!"

    "We will see about thatter because we heard something else! Get away from that boy!!!! Go grab him!! Take him out!!!"

    "Wait!! You are mistaking something! He''s a criminal! Why are you taking me outside!! Dear!!! These men are framing me when I''m innocent!! Dear!!!"

    "Shut up!!!"

    The officer screamed.

    ��

    Somewhere in the hospital after 3 days.

    "Miss! Can you please tell me where Ivon North is!! I''m a sister from ''x'' orphanage!!"

    A sister from an orphanage run by a church came to the hospital after she heard from a neighbour near his foster parent''s house. She nearly fainted after she heard how they treated him but he neverined.

    "Oh, you''re the first person to visit him. His family didn''te to visit. Not even once. He''s in room no C328."

    "Thank you, miss!!!"

    "My baby!! My dear North!!!"

    She ran towards the hallway and quickly found the room where he was staying.

    A nurse stopped her because the patient wasn''t in a good condition. He had to go through several surgeries to fix his broken bones and his left eye. But his left eye was damaged. It was beyond saving.

    She sat on the floor helplessly by seeing his condition and started to cry.

    "Dear God! Please punish me for my sins, dear god!! Not him! He''s an innocent boy!! Please show some mercy on him, dear god!!!"

    "Mam! Please calm down! It''s not a ce to cry! He will be alright! But he needs more time to recover!! Please mam stop crying!"

    The nurse took her outside the room forcefully and called a doctor because she was the first person who visited her after the police.

    "Excuse me, sister, do you know him?"

    A doctor in a white apron asked her politely.

    "Know him? I raised him since he was a little baby who didn''t even know how to walk!!"

    "Was he adopted by that family? His identification said he''s from a wealthy family. The police said they arrested both the father and mother. Then they found adoption papers. So, they contacted the orphanage and told the priest about the situation. The church priest already took action against them because they abused him."

    "I know. That''s why I came here to take him back."

    "You can''t take him back yet. He has to wake up. He received a grave head injury. He''s so lucky that he was brought to the hospital right after he got hit. Or he''d be dead already. It was an attempted murder."

    The sister was sitting there silently after hearing everything. She couldn''t even say a word out of her mouth.

    ''I failed to keep your promise, Flora. Please forgive me,'' She mumbled.

 Chapter 49: His new life

    <h4>Chapter 49: His new life</h4>

    After a few days, Ivon woke up and quickly hid under the nket.

    "North, sister Anna is here. Aren''t you going to talk to me?"

    He didn''t respond to her question.

    "Look baby, everything is alright. Nobody is going to torture you from now on. You are not a burden to our orphanage baby. You are the most talented boy in our orphanage. Please, don''t hide yourself from us."

    "Go away."

    He answered.

    "Miss Flora sent you a storybook, do you want to take it?"

    She put the book beside his bed and said,

    "She said that she will visit you often. You know how much she took care of you when you were in elementary school, right? She still remembers you. After hearing what happened to you, she told me to take you in again to the orphanage. And absolutely let nobody adopt you again."

    "Nobody is going to adopt me anymore, so she doesn''t have to worry about anything."

    "Don''t talk like that baby, so what if you are blind in one eye? You can still do whatever you like. Please let us take care of you once again. If you are with us, we can at least protect you."

    "Do whatever you wish. I just want to live quietly. Don''t let anyonee inside my room."

    "Not even Janice? You know how much she''s worried about you. All those yellow flowers on the table you''re seeing were left by her. At least talk with her for once."

    He peeked through his nket and saw yellow roses.

    "Are you sure she wants to meet me? Those flowers are saying something else."

    "Hah!!! I really can''t hide anything from you."

    "H��hic��hic��.."

    "Don''t cry North. Believe in your creator. God has definitely saved something good for you in exchange for this hardship. Believe in him. Good will always find its way to you."

    ��

    2 monthster, he left the hospital and settled at his orphanage again. But this time, a small room was given to him instead of giving him a bed with the other children.

    The same old hallway full of excitement, the same old happy cabbage soup, the cold winter night with warm worn-out nkets. Everything was still the same except North.

    He gave up��

    He looked at the old dusty mirror and saw his eyes. One of them was whiter than the other one because of the injury. The world was dark for him in that eyes even if he keep it wide open. His silver eyes lost their beauty.

    After a week, he was admitted to a boarding school under the church. Even so, no one could beat him in his studies in his desperate situation.

    He was known as the most talented boy with more IQ than an average person from his early age. Getting 100 in every subject wasn''t hard for him. It was the environment that made him lose his scores.

    I guess I can stay here until my graduation. Then I can pay off the debt. I''m already 20 and still living in an orphanage freely.

    What a miserable life I''m leading.

    One day, his ex-mother came to the orphanage and demanded money for her dead husband.

    Her husband was arrested and sentenced to 12 years of jail for attempting murder.

    So, he killed himself inside the jail because he lost his job and prestige. He didn''t even feel guilty for North. To him, North was a parasite who feeds off their money.

    His wife came to the orphanage and demanded money and med everything on North.

    To her, North was the omen of death to the family and it was all his fault that her husband died. So, she demanded all the money she spend on North with 100% interest for losing her husband.

    Later, she was taken away by the police officer. But that didn''t stop her. She started to throw tantrums in front of his school daily and spread false rumours about him.

    Unfortunately, everyone knew what actually happened inside that house that night.

    These problematic incidents continued throughout the year and on the graduation day of the senior students of the school, North vanished. The headmaster kept silent and the orphanage said nothing about it to protect his identity and whereabouts.

    ��

    Throubb....

    The sound of the door shutting made an echo inside the apartment.

    "I''m home��"

    But there was no one to wee him. So he quickly changed his clothes and went inside his nket after taking a showerte at night.

    "My back hurts after working all night long. Ugh�� I need to sleep to attain sses tomorrow."

    He skipped 2 years of his high school life and took his graduation exam with his seniors to get away from his problems. So, there were no records of his ss attendance. After he graduated, he left the city and went far away to a big city and enrolled into a college with the toughest subject. After he went to the city, he quickly found a small apartment and found a part-time job in a hotel from the orphanage''s rmendation.

    He ran away from everyone and everything to start a new life quietly so that the woman who adopted her couldn''t find her anymore. Because if she finds out that he''s going to a part-time job, she will sniff her out and take all of his money by force.

    Even though he was so far away from her, the trauma inside his heart had already broken him into pieces. He was scared to death because of her at first.

    So, he changed his name from the orphanage, run away from the city to a big one, finished his graduation quickly and took the hardest subject in college so that he can use his memory to get a good-paying job in the future.

    Before he knew it, he quickly adapted to his new life in his small apartment. A restless busy life full of ss schedules and job hours made him forget how traumatized he was by his past.

    I must say that I''m genuinely surprised. My own nature got me off guard today to think that how a human can change so quickly due to the sudden change in his surroundings.

    I guess I''m a human being after all. Emotions are just some chemicals going up and down inside our brains. Nothing else.

    This world is just a y going in a sequence that triggers our emotions for encouraging us to let loose and leads us towards the path of thorn.

 Chapter 50: Emotion Is Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 50: Emotion Is Dangerous</h4>

    At first, he thought that he would get a good job if he studied chemistry in college. But for his rotten luck, he failed to do so.

    He was great at memorizing and good at everything. But, he was fired from theboratory for not being creative and for being a gloomy person. Which was a stupid excuse. It also had something to do with him being an orphan.

    So, he was reced by someone else from a well known family. An idiot who had no idea about medicine was reced on his spot in exchange for a huge amouth of money.

    North was forced to leave the institution and his colleagues with zero bnce in his pocket. Fortunately, he found a job sign of a small restaurant and found a job there at the same time.

    He was saved from turning into a homeless person.

    ��

    I heard from a colleague that there''s a site called rebnovel where people can post their story and earn money, should I try it too? I have a lot of free times now.

    What''s wrong with trying something new in life? I''m not chained by anything or anyone anymore. Even if I fail, no one will be disappointed. No one will point their fingers at me. No one will expect anything from me.

    Because, it''s me and only me alone in my life.

    I have nothing to gain or lose from anyone.

    So one night, North opened an ount and write something haphazard and posted it.

    "Well, it''s trash anyway, nobody will read it. I''ll just go to sleep."

    But who knew his story would be famous overnight? He was stunned to see the views and it gave . Thus, he became a sessful writer by working hard for years.

    So at the end of his days, he left his job because of his previous boss. His boss lost his wholepany due to that idiotb scientist and came back to him to offer him his previous post with a big amount of money. But his easy going life was more important to him. And thepany already went bankrupt, so he refused.

    He left his job from the restaurant and started his life as a shut-in broke frencer. But he was okay.

    Depressed, but okay��

    He was okay, but there was nothing left in his life. No family, no friends, no job. He was a burden to society. At the end of his days, his heart felt so pressured, he wanted to leave everything but he was unable to do so.

    And one day in the morning, he saw the yellow bigforting sun. He felt like if he didn''t go inside, he would miss his lifetime chance to let himself free from his shackles.

    So, he jumped out of his window and��

    ��

    "Master!! Does the food taste bad? Why are you crying, master!!"

    Adonis was shocked to see him crying rather than seeing his tears disappear before they touched the floor.

    "Master!! Are you okay?"

    "No, I just remembered something. The soup tastes really good. Thank you for making the dishes when I only scored 75. I failed to score 100."

    "That doesn''t matter, master! Even if you fail, I''d still make food to cheer you up. Living things are bound to make mistakes. So don''t cry, master."

    Adkins gave him his handkerchief to wipe his tears by kneeling down and said,

    "I don''t know anything about my master but I still choose you as one. From your tears, I could make a wild guess that you didn''t live a good life. But I promise master, I will never let anyone harm you. I will sacrifice my life for you master."

    Viktor smiled by his words and said,

    "You don''t have to sacrifice your life for me, dummy. Always remember that saving your life is your first priority. Don''t sacrifice your life for anyone even if you''re in the most miserable state of your life. You are your life''s guardian. Don''t make it a product."

    "Yes,master. But for you, it''s different."

    He shined like a light bulb that Viktor almost went blind.

    Ugh! I need to wear sunsses -_- ��

    "Hah! Stand up, we will have a brief conversation about this matterter. Now sit there and eat with me. The soup will get cold."

    "Yes, master. I will join you."

    In my past life, I was definitely a person without emotions due to my previous situation.

    I was an emotionless creature who didn''t give a damn about people. I was shackled by the non-emotional logic.

    Well like I said before, "Human emotion is a chemical going up and down inside our brain." And I''m a human after all. Emotion is the very thing that makes me a human.

    Having emotion, having no emotion, they are the main face of human emotion if you think about it.

    Because, non-emotional humans are not emotional because they are tired of living, or forced to do so because of their circumstances. It''s also a face of human emotion, the state between happiness and sadness. The state where they refuse to live like other humans, act like other humans, think like other humans. They are all parts of human emotions.

    If you manage to control emotion, everything is as easy as water. But if someone is influenced by it, it can lead their life to death. The path of thorns.

    Emotion is dangerous. But this is what makes us human. A living being with a beating heart.

    ��

    "Master, you should go to sleep now. It''s already 1 AM."

    Adonis came inside his library and saw Viktor busy making something.

    "Already?"

    He answered without looking up because he was too busy.

    "Yes, master. And a letter came from your school with books, uniforms and a school batch. Your ss schedule is also mentioned on the letter, master."

    "I see. You''re dismissed today. See you tomorrow morning when I wake up. Good night Adonis."

    "Good night master. See you tomorrow."

    Now, let''s go inside my nket for a whole day.

 Chapter 51: Extra Chapter!! let鈥檚 talk about Viktor!! 2

    <h4>Chapter 51: Extra Chapter!! let''s talk about Viktor!! 2</h4>

    Hello readers, it''s me Matsuba. And today, I will talk about the side characters I mentioned in the past chapters.

    So let''s get started, shall we?

    Viktor''s real identity:

    On earth, the shut-in author''s real name was Ivon North. a 29 years old frencer who loved to hide under his nket due to his traumatic childhood.

    He was raised from his day one in an orphanage and stayed there until the age of 8. His IQ scores were above the average children, so a wealthy family with no baby came to adopt him.

    But the father of the church didn''t agree with their proposal. So, they promised to take care of him and to provide him with the best quality schools and food.

    The director saw nothing wrong with the family and epted their proposal, so he permitted them to adopt the 8-year-old boy. The First 4 years were really good for him, but when his mother bear a child in her womb, everything changed. These traumatic events started at the age of 12 when he enrolled in middle school.

    He skipped 2 years of high school and left the city. Then he got into a college andpleted his major in Chemistry.

    When he was in the hospital, there was a girl named Janice right?

    She was mc''s girlfriend who was mainly in love with his parent''s money. But when he found out that he was adopted, she dered her breakup with yellow roses.

    Yellow flowers such as Rose and Tulip are the symbol of hopeless love, breakup, sorrow etc.

    The sister mentioned Flora in the previous chapters is the real mother of Ivon whom he didn''t know about.

    For some reason, she didn''t tell Ivon because she thought that it was toote. So, Flora prayed from afar for his one and only son but it didn''t work. He died a miserable death.

    This is all for today.. See you tomorrow with a new chapter. Now I need to study for my exam-_-. Viktor is a genius but not me-_-.

    Even if I study hard for 100 years I will never get an A.

 Chapter 52: First day at school

    <h4>Chapter 52: First day at school</h4>

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Master, I wille in now."

    Viktor changed into his academic uniform for the first time. A white coat with silver border, boots and other items of clothing simr to a noble''s clothing. The uniform was magical that would fit into anyone''s body.

    Viktor''s hair already reached his chest, so he made a braid to keep them all together so that it wouldn''t disturb his face.

    "Master, your academy satchel is ready."

    "Oh, I see. You looked well dressed. Are you going to escort me today?"

    "Yes, master. I bought a carriage yesterday night. Don''t worry, I''ve reced all the leather seats and put soft pillows so that you can travelfortably."

    "Eh? How much did it cost?"

    "50, Gold master."

    "You used half of your monthly sry to buy a carriage? You could''ve asked me for the money you know."

    Viktors fixed his hair in front of the mirror and took his ssic school bag.

    "It is a gift for you master."

    What am I going to do with this loyal demon��

    "Let''s go then, the main gates will be closed at 9."

    "It''s 8:30 master. Don''t worry we can reach the academy in time."

    Adonis put back the small gold pocket watch made by Viktor. It was a gift Viktor gave him a week ago for cooking delicious dishes every day.

    But when he got out of the house, he became speechless��

    "This carriage cost you 50 gold, Adonis?"

    "Yes, master!"

    Viktor looked at his face and saw a glowing light bulb shing like the sun.

    I wonder if that light can be turned into electricity if I ce a sr panel on his face -_-. I think I don''t have much time left before I lose both of my eyes.

    "Oh, yes. I can see why you were able to get this carriage from the shop."

    The carriage he bought was made of expensive wood and golden handles, and strong wheels, even the horses were so healthy and huge. Its real cost was no less than one thousand gold, but Adonis bought it by emitting some sh on the face of the shop owner.

    ''It''s a scam,'' he mumbled while shaking and jumping in the running carriage.

    There was a huge crowd on the road to the academy. There were people from so many kingdoms who came to see their children going into the academy. Some of them were saying goodbye to their children because they will be living in the dormitory.

    The ships from the port were ringing their bell to call for the passengers who booked a ticket back to their country. The students who failed, the reporters who came from a distantnd and the parents who came to escort their children will be saying goodbye to the Brinein territory today.

    Viktor put his head out of the window and saw Adonis was wearing a hat with a thin ck fabric to cover his face to avoid unnecessary attention on the road.

    The road was so crowded, but Adonis felt his master''s presence out of the carriage. So he looked back and saw Viktor was pointing at something.

    So, Adonis looked in the direction and saw the flying firecrackers in the sky. Colourful flyers were all over the sky creating a festive mode in front of the premises.

    The academic musicians were ying national instrumental music and so many street performers were ying their tricks to catch foreigners attention.

    ''I am really in a magical world,'' he hushed while keeping his head out of the carriage window and saw a baby girl looking at him. She was surprised to see a silver long-haired boy with shiny silvery eyes.

    Viktor noticed her and waved at her with a smile and the mother behind the girl fainted.

    "Eh?"

    "Ptfff!!! Hahahah!! Ah, sorry master!! I couldn''t hold ptffff!!!!! Ahahahah! My��.ughter ...hahahahaha!!!!"

    He became speechless by that woman''s act.

    They barely reached the school entrance at 8:55. So he took his bag and ran into the school by showing his batch to the gatekeepers.

    If Ipare the crowd today, it''s only 10% from the other day. The campus is almost empty. And there are only a few students in our department.

    He ran towards the ss and saw the teacher was already present.

    "Viktor, it''s your first day at the academy and you''re thest person to get in."

    Ady with long hair was the homeroom teacher of Viktor''s.

    "Sorry professor. My carriage was stuck in the crowd. This will never happen again."

    "Since you''re the top student, I will let this slide for today. I want everyone to attain this ss at 8:55. No objection is granted. Go to your seat."

    "Thank you, professor."

    This habit of mine will never leave me alone. Gettingte to attain every ss of my whole life.

    Viktor took his seat in the middle of the row and all the elfs around him got a little closer to him.

    "Hm?"

    Viktor looked back and saw two elfs looking somewhere else. But he was sure they were drilling a hole behind his head.

    Why are they? Mas?

    The ss Viktor took only had 15 students. On the mana exam, there were 21. So, the rest of them failed to keep up to the academy''s expectations.

    "Okay, ss. I will be your Basic Machinery Introduction this year. Please open to page 4 and listen to my lectures carefully. I won''t be repeating anythingter on."

    "Yes, professor."

    Everyone opened their book and the professor began to give lectures.

    So, this is the Lyfrone Academy''s lecture. And this machinery is really easypared to our first hydrogen powered engine invented by Issac back in 1806.

    This world''s energy source is the Mana crystal, a mana circle in a person''s body. People don''t need gas to run engines, electricity to light a bulb and oil to fly a ne. They use mana to do all sorts of things.

    So, thinking about an engine in this world is really interesting. I heard that our neighbour kingdom has trains and airships there.

    Hah, now I want to move to that country.

 Chapter 53: Ring Of Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 53: Ring Of Maniption</h4>

    It''s been two months since I started to attend my sses. Alexis is really sticking too close to me for some reason, but I don''t mind it.

    In the meantime, I read so many books about Elves and I''ve discovered something really interesting. They have a sharp sense of smell. And from their perspective, humans smell the worst. The reason why they don''t do any business and stay away from everyone is because they can''t stand the smell of other species.

    And for the same reason, some of them are sticking so close to me. But the majority of the elf poption in our school is very suspicious of me. I just hope they don''t report me anywhere.

    I have four crests on my body which literally blocked everything about me being a human. So, I don''t have any smell on me. That''s why they arefortable around me. Even some elves from my ss made friends with me. Because I am an interesting object to them.

    Hah!! I really can''t stand their eyes on my back.

    Viktor left the cafeteria early and went inside the library to take some rest.

    "Hey, are you leaving already? What about your food?"

    Beldorth Alexis grabbed his uniform because he was ufortable around the elves.

    "I''m full."

    "Then I''ming too."

    "Yes, whatever. "

    Viktor looked at his book above his head and saw it was almost red. But he didn''t show any sign of sickness.

    So, what exactly is wrong with him?

    "Hey, why are you walking slowly behind me?"

    Alexis turned his head and saw Viktor walking slowly and looking at something.

    "Oh, I ate too much, that''s why I''m walking slowly."

    "But you barely touched your food back then. Are you lying to me?"

    "Will I get something by lying to you Alexis?"

    He stopped walking and looked at his hand. The ring wasn''t there.

    Did he sell it? I really need that ring.

    "Hahaha! No, I was just making fun. Let''s go."

    I have to find ��.

    Suddenly, he felt a weird sensation all over his body. His crest of record was reacting to it and it pointed in the direction of the library.

    What? Another crest?

    "Is there something wrong Viktor?"

    "No, I was just thinking about something."

    Let''s go inside the library for now. But the thing is, I''ve been inside this library countless times but I''ve never sensed anything from my crest. So why is it reacting now? Is something or some hidden passage opened?

    This school is so mysterious from the very beginning.

    So, having weird things under the school''s protection isn''t umon. I bet there is something really important. Something that is also very dangerous.

    "Hey, did youe to the library to look around?"

    "Did I even ask you toe with me? I was busy minding my own business and here you are putting your toe where it shouldn''t belong."

    Viktor was pissed off because Alexis is always following him no matter where he goes.

    "Come on!! Don''t be like that. We are good friends, aren''t we? Good friends are supposed to stick together."

    "I highly doubt that you think of me as your good friend. Your motive is something else. Tell me what you want from me."

    There is a section inside the library where students don''t visit. The music section is where old music scripts and musical history books are organized. Viktor went there because that was the ce where his crest was indicating him.

    But Alexis was the bone in his throat.

    "Why are you talking like that? Aren''t we friends?"

    "Why would a prince bother to make friends with amoner? Unless you have something to achieve from me, there''s no reason for you to follow me everywhere."

    I knew something was really going inside his head the first day he saw me. Since the day our ss started, he has followed me everywhere. Even he followed me to find out my address. Then he started to knock on my door, disturbing me on weekends when I sleep, he''s everywhere like gum under my shoe.

    So, I unlocked his book and found out about him. He''s the 4th prince and he''s that type of person who gets what he wants. A stubborn brat and a soiled son of a greedy king.

    The library was silent, but it became quieter when Viktor addressed him as a prince. Then, a group of musicians from the academy went inside the section and saw both of them standing there staring at each other.

    "Hm? Isn''t this our academy''s genius Viktor who scored 75? Wow, it''s my first time seeing you up close. You are really tall despite your age!!"

    "Thank you senior Mu Seng."

    Viktor smiled and took a book in his hand.

    "You know my name too? Wow! I''m really honoured."

    And then, he saw the book of a famous musician of history in Viktor''s hand. He was surprised.

    "Wow!!! You''re interested in music too?"

    "I am just a beginner. But I found this music very interestingtely. Would you mind if Ie to your music club at 11 AM senior? I''d like to practice with your musical instruments."

    Viktor gave them his trap smile and they fell for it. So, they immediately took him to their club by leaving Alexis behind. This time, he didn''t follow him.

    I will see you tomorrow Alexis.

    Viktor turned back and gave Alexis a deathly smile. Because his book had a small dot of green on it.

    Alexis left without saying a thing.

    I bet he''s angry because he didn''t find anything suspicious about me to manipte me.. wait. Manipte? Did I miss a page?

    Viktor read something about maniption in his book which was rted to a ring. The ring he had on his finger is the ring of maniption he found inside a treasure box discovered in a dungeon.

    So, the ring he had in his position belonged to a guardian. Then, his crest of record found out everything about the guardian and he became so sure that it was the fragment of the guardian of maniption.

    But how did he unlock the seal? Isn''t it supposed to be so strong and impossible to open? Or the maniptive guardian didn''t lock it with any seal? He''s a maniptor of course. There''s no way of knowing what kind of trap he installed. But it''s too dangerous to exist in a normal human''s hand.

    I need to check this matter very carefully. I need to find that ring before he dies.

 Chapter 54: He is a prince

    <h4>Chapter 54: He is a prince</h4>

    One year ago, somewhere in the 4th prince pce in the Misial Kingdom.

    "I told you to bring me more of it!! I need more!!!.Get me that mine right now!!"

    4th prince Beldorth went crazy because of the new mine his father found, and he was making a mess all over the pce to take it.

    "Prince, Please calm down. The knight will talk about this matter with the king."

    A group of maids was trying to calm him down because he had already broken a lot of valuable things in his room.

    The 4th prince was a greedy, selfish and ruthless killer. He kills whoever he wants, whenever he wants.

    His father the king became furious, but for the sake of the reputation of the royals to the public, he gave him the diamond mine.

    Thus, he became more spoiled.

    But he was a genius and a talented magician. Kingdom''s only 5th circle magician when he was only 14 years old.

    He thought that he was the only one powerful and he could rule his kingdom on his father''s throne one day. And then he can take over other kingdoms as well with his powers. He was aiming to be an emperor.

    A few months before the Lyfrone Academy exam, he found out about its existence, and decided to study there. But there was no chance of getting in without examination.

    He became angry and decided that he will take over the academy with his power.

    When he came to the academy, he was in the middle of the attention. His magic, his charm, his intelligence, he charmed everyone around him. And he manipted everyone with the new ring he found. Everyone was under his feet except for one person.

    Even if he was in the centre of everyone''s attention, Viktor was the person who took first ce, he was way better than him at casting magic spells. He was treated as the school''s ground-breaking genius who performed everything perfectly. While Viktor was in the spotlight, he was pping his hands and grinding his teeth backstage. He was so angry that he wanted to kill him on the spot, but it wasn''t possible.

    So, he made a n and proposed a friendly rtionship with Viktor. But his inner thoughts were saying that he would kill him by any means.

    Some dayster, an unfortunate urrence happened. His ring was stolen by someone from the dormitory. But he didn''t report it to any teacher because if they find any source from the ring which was used as a weapon, he will get expelled from the school.

    So, for the sake of his safety, he didn''t report it to anyone and made a countermeasure to kick Viktor out of the school by framing him as a thief.

    But his ns failed before they made any progress. Viktor caught him off guard and he saw through his mind.

    How did he know about me? There''s no person here who knows about me. I came here with my knight and he left the day I applied for the exam. Then who?

    There''s absolutely no one who knows about my identity on this continent and yet, he addressed me as a prince.

    No, I can''t give up like this. There''s a high chance that he stole my ring. He has so many friends in this academy, so it must be him, or someone from his friend circle.

    He left the library by making a huge mess in the musical department.

    Meanwhile in the Music club.

    p!! p!! p!! p!!

    "This year''s junior is really talented in so many activities! Tell me Viktor, where did you learn to y the violin like that perfectly? I heard that you are amoner right? Are you perhaps a secret child from a noble family or something?"

    Mu Shen was really curious because he only showed him how to y the song he was looking through this morning once and he already mastered it.

    "Hahaha! No, I''m amoner who grew up in an orphanage and worked as a stable worker until I was 14."

    "I see. You must be the genius born in Ethas every century." (Ethas= The name of the like "Earth")

    "You''re faltering m,e Senior. Oh! Look at the time! I have to go now. The ss will start in 2 minutes."

    "Eh? Just how careless you are? 2 minutes? You really need to keep a track of your time."

    "I will, thank you for today!"

    Viktor ran towards his ss and saw his teacher was already present.

    "Viktor, it''s the 12th time already. What were you doing?"

    His teacher stopped writing on the board and told him to stand still for the entire period.

    Tsk!-_- . My darn habit.

    An elf girl from the backseat poked on his back to show him something in the book.

    "Ahem!! Viktor. Can you tell me what it means?"

    "It''s Azri. A nt that grows on the water."

    "Oh, I see. Thank you."

    It was written there, so why did she ask me? And I don''t understand something about this subject. Why do we have to learn about nts when we are learning engineering?

    "Let''s stop for today. We will have a simple ss test tomorrow."

    A test, I see. I don''t have any time to think about that. I need to search for the ring first. Then the signal I got from the library. I need to find out the source of that.

    Back at home.

    -I realized something after hanging around with people after my death. The fact that I''m dead is the very first thing that came to my mind.

    Every person who''s alive and didn''t experience near death are all the same. They are silly, stupid, greedy, selfish and foolish. They don''t think about death even if they are 80 years old or 90.

    I tried to make friends with so many people but it didn''t even work. I can''t feel the attraction, the urge to talk with a person. My soul wants to rest, my mind wants to rest. But this body is keeping me away from doing that.

    The crests around my body make me feel ufortable when I''m thinking about leaving everything behind. It is always reminding me that I have something really important to do. And for that reason, I have to use my crests as much as possible so that my body can learn how to handle that power.

    So, I unlocked all the chains of every book above every person''s head. If I want to do what the crest is telling me to do, I have to gather as much information as I can. I read his record if the person is suspicious, I read her record if shees closer to me with a hidden intention with food or book or whatever.

    I guess I finally gave up being a human.

    "Master, your bed is ready."

    "Oh, Adonis. How was your day today?"

    "Fine, master. But it''s 11 already. You have to sleep."

    "Yes, I''ll be going to bed now. Oh, listen. Tomorrow is weakened right? We will visit the city for the entire day."

    "Yes, master. I will prepare for our visit tomorrow. Good night master."

    "Good night."

    Adonis left the room with amp in his hand.

    Tomorrow, I will take another side character into our house.

 Chapter 55: A kitten

    <h4>Chapter 55: A kitten</h4>

    The city of Brinein on the weekends are so busy that resting in a coffee shop for more than 15 minutes is impossible. In that particr situation, Viktor was sitting in the central park peacefully and enjoying the circus party ying their tricks.

    "Today''s weather is great, master. The winter will be very soon this year."

    Adonis was enjoying his hot coffee on the bench beside Viktor.

    "Yes. But this year, the winter will hit differently in Vestrain. The winter will not go away for two years straight and it will create a great disaster. Thousands of people will die due to the cold, andck of wood and food supply. Also, it will be the death of��."

    "WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!!!!"

    Viktor was stunned to hear a voice from his back. So he turned around and saw a young man. He looked like he was in his mid-20s.

    "May I ask who you are?"

    "Forget about that part. What did you say just now? Was it true? Moreover, how do you know about that? Are you some cheap future-telling wizard?"

    "Maybe? Maybe not? Anyways, I don''t like unknown people following me around. Excuse me now please, I have to go. Come on Adonis."

    "Yes, master."

    This winter wasn''t mentioned in the book I wrote. I came across so many people who had half-red books above their heads. So, I checked it and I saw that they will all die because of the cold. And it will take about two and a half years to melt the snow.

    I have to buy food supplies as much as I can. Because I genuinely don''t care about those people. Because if I save them, they will think I''ve taken their whole life''s responsibility. It''s like, "I saved the drowning man, so I should take all the responsibility."

    "Master, this is thedy''s shopping district. Are you sure we are going in the right direction?"

    "Yes. We have a lot of things to buy today."

    Ting! Ting!

    Viktor opened the door and saw it was filled withdies from noble families.

    "Good morning gentleman. Are you here to buy dresses for your fiance?"

    "No, for my assistance."

    Adonis was so confused that he started to imagine himself indies'' dresses.

    "Oh my. How wonderful. Please take a seat and we will show the dress."

    The shop worker left the reception room and a girl came closer to Viktor and said,

    "You are Viktor, right? Themoner who scored first in the exam?"

    Viktor looked at her and said, "Aren''t you thatdy who cried in my ss because you forgot to write your name?"

    The customers who were inside the shop listened to his words.

    "Oh my! I thought she said she passed but didn''t attain it for themoners. How childish."

    "Hah? Why do amoner like you dare to speak to me? Guards!! Take him out!!!"

    But the guards inside the shop didn''t even move. Because they know, harming a student from Lyfrone is a serious crime.

    "Looks like thedy doesn''t know how Lyfrone academic students are treated. Sorry sir, please forgive thisdy."

    The receptionist came back with so many dresses with her. All of them were so expensive and newly made that they attracted every customer of the shop. But it was only for Viktor.

    "How dare you say that!!"

    "Excuse medy, the students from Lyfrone are considered the kingdom''s geniuses. Not even a king can buy him with money."

    Why am I treated like this? It''s embarrassing.

    "Ahem! I''d like to buy something, miss��"

    "Sorry, sir. Pleasee this way."

    These are so heavy, I need something light for her.

    "Show me something light. And I need winter coats, boots, women''s innerwear maybe?"

    "Please write down the size sir."

    "Hmmm�� here you go."

    I wrote that side character, of course I know everything about her -_-.

    After searching and picking up things for her, Viktor brought his and Adonis''s clothing for winter. When they were on their way somewhere, Adonis asked him,

    "Master, can you exin what is going on inside your head?"

    "Oh, we are going to take someone new into our house today."

    "Someone new?"

    "Yes, and now we are heading to the ce where she is."

    Viktor stopped near a pub and looked at a small blue kitten covered in dirtying there and snaking.

    "See that kitten? Go and pick her up. We are going to take her home."

    "Yes, master."

    At least I was able to save her at the right moment.

    Back at home.

    "Master, I am so curious. Why did you buy those human clothes for a kitten?"

    "Don''t worry. You will get to know her very soon."

    Viktor took the kitten inside the newly prepared room and wiped her whole body with a wet fabric to get rid of the smell and dirt.

    "She''s all clean now. It''s feeding time."

    Viktor took a small spoon and fed her something really odd and smelly that made her shake even more. Her wounds all over her body were recovering quickly, but something inside her was scathing too quickly.

    "Master! I can smell her now. She''s not a normal kitten. She''s an ice cat."

    "You finally understand it now. Yes, she''s an ice cat and she''s going through hering of age now. She will turn into a beautiful ice girl any minute."

    "I can''t wait to see how she transforms! This is my first time seeing an ice cat. I''ve read about them in books."

    Both Adonis and Viktor were so curious that they were looking at her without blinking.

    "Master, are you going to make her your assistant?"

    "Depends on the situation. She might even try to run away, or look for her family. I can''t be so sure about it."

    I can''t read her book because she isn''t registered in my records yet. She isn''t a part of the reincarnation circle yet. Her records will be opened when she transforms into an adult person.

    "Adonis, go close the window and the door tightly. She will try to run away at first."

    "Yes, master."

    I feel like I''mmitting a crime.

 Chapter 56: Her Wish

    <h4>Chapter 56: Her Wish</h4>

    Kitten''s POV

    A week before her arrival in Brinein Territory.

    A small family of ice cats were on their way to their new home far away from the northern territory. Two adult ice cats in their humanoid form and their little baby who was the size of a small kitten were travelling on foot towards the city of humans where the father found a job. They were a small happy family who was about to start a new life in a new county with their brother''s family.

    "Mama? Are we heading to our new home?"

    "Yes, baby. Your uncle has found a big home in the city and we are going to live there!"

    "Yay! Dad! Promise me that you will buy me a lot of fish there! I want all of them!"

    "Okay princess, I will get so many that you can''t even carry them inside your mouth."

    "I can!! Kathryn is strong!"

    "Our Kathryn is sure strong! I wonder when my baby''s going to protect me from danger. Oh my, look! We are already in town!"

    It was the moment they saw the beauty of Brinein port. The blue ocean, red painted roof on every building across the territory and the town lock in the middle of the city. It was a beauty.

    Kathryn, the small kitten was hiding inside her father''s pocket and enjoying the view of the new city, the humans, elves, and even dwarfs who were walking along the street minding their own business. It was a free territory where the duke epted every kind.

    But there was a catch��

    "Dad! Where is uncle''s home?"

    "It''s near the port, princess. See that big house with two towers? That is where my brother lives."

    But their life came to an end at the moment they entered the house. Little Kathryn saw her partner''s death in front of her and her so-called uncle locked her inside a small cage to sell her on the ck market as a ve.

    Brinein is a territory where very is legal. Selling and buying ves, locking them up in a small cages, there were no rules for any ve. Power and violence is the only weapon.

    Kathryn was nearly 15 years old at that time. So her transformation stage started inside the cage where she was locked up. She gained a lot of power in her small body, so she broke the cage and ran away from the auction house after a week.

    But hunger became the main obstacle on her way, and she ended up near a pub.

    Who is picking me up? My whole body hurts. But I can''t move.

    Mama, dad. I''m so sorry that I couldn''t protect you. I''m sorry. Kathryn isn''t strong enough.

    She fainted on her way to the unknown.

    "Adonis, close the door and�� th.e.."

    Who''s talking? Hm? Where am I?

    She suddenly opened her eyes and saw two silver eyes and two orange eyes staring at her.

    "Nyaaaaaaa!! Who are you!! What did you do to me!!"

    "Calm down. You are in a vulnerable state right now. Please keep the nket around your body, there are only men inside this house."

    She looked down there and discovered her new body. But she wasn''t in the right state of mind. So, she jumped off the couch and tried to hide under the bed and she sessfully banged on her forehead because the bed was short in height.

    "Master, she still thinks that she can hide under the bed with her humanoid body."

    "I guess so. Kitten, don''t worry. We are not going to hurt you. We rescued you from an alley and then we did everything to heal you. Come and sit here. We can have a friendly conversation."

    But the girl didn''te front, she stayed behind the couch and said,

    "It''s rude to stare at a woman who''s naked and barely covering herself with a nket."

    "My master has no interest in you from that perspective,dy. You may talk with him at ease"

    Adonis took a seat and made a warm cup of tea for her.

    "Oh.. I see. Well then. Why did you bring me here? Are you going to sell me in the ve market, sir?"

    "I have no intention of doing that with you kitten."

    "Then why?"

    "I just rescued someone who was in need, that''s all."

    "Then why didn''t youe earlier? You could''ve saved my family!"

    Viktor took a sip from his cup and looked at her.

    "Do I look like a hero to you who''s ready to save anyone at any time?"

    "Why would a hero need to save anyone, every time?"

    "You just answered your question girl. I searched for your family and they are already dead. So, you don''t have anyone left in this world. You should be grateful that I helped you."

    The girl stayed quiet for some moment and said," I want to avenge my family. I will work for you. I will do whatever you want. Just ept one wish for me! Please��hic��hic�� please..kill that monster!! I beg you!!"

    Viktor looked at her pretty white face without any expression for some moment to see her crying. Then, he said,

    "Okay. But you don''t have to work for me like that. You can stay here for as long as you want. And you can leave me whenever you want. I will give you a chance to kill that man with your hands when you are under my protection. But remember, when you''re out of this house on your own, you are not wee here anymore."

    "Master, let her choose whether she wants to stay here and or not. Then we can decideter what to do."

    "Hah! You are right."

    Viktor stood up and started to walk out of the room with Adonis and then,

    "Wait!!"

    Both of them stopped walking��

    "I am so grateful that you''re giving me a chance to kill my uncle. As you said, indeed, I don''t have anyone left. So, If I work for you, then you won''t kick me out of the house, right?"

    "I don''t lie."

    "Then, I will serve you for the rest of my life for you as a ve, master!! Please give me the chance to kill him!"

    "You don''t have to be a ve. And never bow before me. Your dignity is only yours to protect. Not me. I will pay you 20 gold per month as a newbie. Wee to the house. This room is yours. The clothes, bathroom, bed, the books on the table, everything in this room has to offer is all yours."

    What? He prepared this when I came here? This room is mine?

    Just who is he? I didn''t even ask his name. Is he a noble?

    But, hic�� hic�� hic.. Mom, dad. What am I going to do with this luxury when you are not here anymore? He''s so kind enough to give this to me when he doesn''t even know me. Are all humans like him?

    Even so, I can''t trust him this easily. I''ll always have to stay up on my guard. I don''t know what kind of job he''s going to give me. But I''m sure he''s up to no good.

    Viktor''s POV:::

    "Adonis, make sure to teach her every robe and look into the ve market. The man she''s referring to must be someone rted to her."

    "Yes, master."

    "And teach her how to use ice magic. She''s an ice cat after all."

    "Yes, master."

    "She will work in this house as a maid, and she will be in your assistance. Make sure to treat her well and teach her magic."

    This will be great now. I saved her from a great disaster. I don''t feel sorry for the third male lead who has a connection with her in the future. But people don''t miss what they never had. Her absence in the story won''t affect the main storyline. Because she is just a small side character as a prostitute in a small room where she met the third male lead three times and finally dies.

 Chapter 57: Cheers to the life

    <h4>Chapter 57: Cheers to the life</h4>

    Kathryn''s appearance came up in a corner of the story where people didn''t even notice her existence. She was a small background character who had a small connection with the third male lead in the red light district.

    The story of her life was like this,

    Kathryn barely made it out of her uncle''s ce and fainted near a pub because of hunger and she hit her transformation stage at that particr moment. She was a small cat so nobody noticed her lying near the garbage.

    At night when she finally became an adult, her appearance changed into a beautifuldy with sky blue hair and blue crystal looking eyes. She became a finedy near the pub

    Suddenly, a man came out of the pub at midnight and saw a prettydy lying near the trash. So, he picked her up and dragged her to his house just to y with her all night long.

    Kathryn was so frightened that she kept losing her senses due to the pain. But that wild boar-like man didn''t stop for a single minute.

    And ady near his house heard him doing all sorts of things and unfortunately, she had a link to the red light district. So, she quickly informed some men and took her out of that house early in the morning.

    She was sold in the district at a great price and ended up in a prostitute''s house.

    This is how her life started there.

    In the meanwhile, the third male lead was heartbroken by the fact that the male lead betrayed him. For fixing his heart, he visited the red light district and found the ice cat girl. Kathryn fell in love when they met for the first time. The third male lead was also able to forget the pain by giving himself up inside her warm arms.

    But s��

    Kathryn tried to run away from him after their third time seeing each other but her owner caught her red-handed. So, she murdered my her owner mercilessly and the male lead never saw her in the red light district ever again. Her existence was wiped from the prostitute''s house as if she never existed.

    So, there wasn''t any importance to her existence. And she was nearby. Behind this act of mine, there were those two reasons. Nothing else. Saving her won''t give me any advantages, but she can be useful in the future to seduce people with her looks. If Adonis trains her well, she can be a great weapon.

    And the male lead can find himself another beauty inside the prostitute''s house anyway.

    "Master, is there any particr reason behind her rescue?"

    "There''s none for now on. But she can be useful. She''s your assistance anyway. It''s up to you whether you want to make her useful or not."

    "I see. I''ve gathered the information you asked for."

    Adonis handed him a heavy file of pages filled with every single piece of information about the ve market.

    Did he collect them in just one night? Doesn''t he sleep?

    He looked at Adonis''s face and saw a glowing light bulb shing its light on his face.

    Looks like he doesn''t sleep at all. Anyway, these informations are really sensitive. Even it has a connection with the king. I have to sell some of them to the guild.

    He burned some pages after reading and took one page to send it to the guild he was associated with.

    "Adonis sent this to the guild in exchange for 400 gold and train that kid like an assassin. Make her a perfect weapon who is capable of killing the best knight of this continent."

    "Yes, master."

    Hah.. It''s already burdensome and yet, the future hasn''t even started.

    He leaned on his chair and looked outside to see the ocean. It was already morning. The aura of the sun behind the horizon was rising bit by bit.

    I missed a day to sleep. And the weekend wille after a week. I want to cry-_-...

    Knock! Knock!

    "May Ie in sir?"

    What does she want at this early hour?

    "Yes,e in."

    "Good morning sir."

    "Hm�� morning."

    Viktor was busy writing something in his notebook.

    "Sir, I was wondering what kind of work you want me to do?"

    "Maid, be this house''s maid. And receive fighting sses from Adonis. Do your own job and I will pay you plenty. Now get out, I''m busy."

    "Thank you so much, sir. May I ask for your name sir?"

    "Viktor."

    Kathryn ran out of the room after hearing his name. But she didn''t notice the soft smile on the corner of his lips at all. He was happy that she was having a good time in the house.

    Saving a life really makes me feel better. But who will save me in the end?

    He again leaned on his chair and saw the sun was already up. The morning ray wasing inside the study room through the window and the morning clock began to ring. It was 6 AM.

    The day was really normal to him just like the other days. His ssmates were sticking with him always, and Alexis was ignoring him. The food at the cafeteria was normal. Even when he came back home, Adonis was there at the door weing him back, eventing was going very normal. He fully adapted his mind and soul to the new world, the world he wrote with his own two hands became pretty normal to him.

    The human mind is really interesting. It can turn something really unbelievable, into believable. When I first came to this world, I was frightened as hell, and now I''m enjoying every second of my life. Well, bad things can happen all the time because this is life.

    Life is a mixture of everything. No life is perfectly decorated with happiness.

    "Master, it''s almost midnight. It''s not a great time to drink wine."

    "Ah, it''s okay. Don''t worry."

    Viktor was standing on the balcony of his room wearing his night clothes. The winter snow was falling from the sky and creating an aesthetic mood with the low blue moonlight.

    Adonis poured a half ss of wine into a ss and put it on the balustrade.

    "You may go now. You are dismissed for today."

    "Good night master. See you tomorrow."

    "Hm..goodnight. "

    It''s so cold, but I hardly feel the breeze. I am going to miss the sun this winter.

    Well, another year has just passed by in this world. Merry Christmas. And happy birthday, Ivon North. Cheers to the happy ending.

 Chapter 58: Ring that leads to death

    <h4>Chapter 58: Ring that leads to death</h4>

    Viktor finished his ss of fine wine and closed the balcony door to sleep. Because tomorrow, he was going to start nning something really interesting.

    The next day at the academy

    I''ve read some books above some top senior students heads. By following some particr moments, I found the odd simrity when they all interacted with Alexis. So it is certain that most of this school''s students and some teachers were under his spell. Nobody noticed it because human mana and guardian mana have a lot of differences. They can''t be detected under the magic detector. So, it was very easy for him to carry it around his finger all the time.

    It is also easy for me to walk around with those crests on my skin fully exposed to everyone''s eye. Because, in their eyes, they are just tattoos.

    But, where the hell did that ring go? I looked inside everyone''s book but nobody touched his ring. So, what exactly happened? Did it magically vanish inside his��

    Wait��

    He covered his right eye and went inside his library of record to find the book rted to the guardian of maniption. When he touched the record of that guardian, a massive amount of knowledge came inside his head and he became so sure of the ring''s whereabouts.

    "The ring has merged with his body. He''s going to berserk before he dies."

    But this will make a hugemission if that happens inside the academy. I have to lure him out of this school or somewhere inside where guards and the teachers don''t have the authority to ess inside.

    Suddenly, a ce came inside his mind and he headed to the library by skipping his ss.

    ''The library�� It''s in the library."

    A few days ago, our headmaster showed up and I read his records in a blink of an eye. Because I can''t find a person''s record inside my library if I don''t know his name. But I can read it if it''s above his head. Also, this academy is so mysterious and he''s the only one who holds every secret.

    I guess I am really lucky to see the headmaster whoes out of his office once every 10 years. He''s a grandmaster of magic, so living for a thousand years isn''t that hard for him.

    From what I learned from his record, this school itself is a seal to a guardian''s fragment which is locked underground. It wasn''t specified in the record because the principal didn''t even know how to open the door to the underground. Because nobody is authorized to go in there. The person who made the seal was the guardian himself and then he made an academy here. That''s the reason why architectural design is different.

    The record said that the only entrance is inside the library and only a guardian or a fragment user can open the secret door.

    ''Now, I have to find another way to enter the secret basement and lure Alexis by bait. But I have to make sure not to get caught by the principal.''

    Viktor went home as soon as his sses and made a secure n to proceed with everything safely.

    "Master�� what are you doing?"

    Adonis came inside his study room and saw it was filled with papers everywhere. He was super busy writing something.

    "Oh, you came Adonis. How was your trip to the butcher''s shop?"

    "I made two thousand gold by selling three low-medium grade healing potions. He sent you a letter with this box. It''s an order. And the guild sent you 1 thousand gold to provide them with information. They said that it was a pleasure doing business with you. The guild master wants to make you an information provider."

    "Oh, the credit is all yours you know."

    "Thank you, master. But what are you doing?"

    "Oh, this? This is my next prey."

    Viktor showed him a n, but he didn''t understand it all because he used thenguage of his past life.

    Alexis''s POV:

    "Tsk! Why don''t you just get out of this room damn it!"

    "It''s my room too! What makes you think that you own it? Everyone has the right to demand his shares!"

    "Do you know that my father can wipe this kingdom with a single blow?"

    "It''s a crime to use family status as an influence inside the school, so no matter what you are. It doesn''t matter. Now get out of my way. I have to study. Or I think it will be better if I file aint against you right?"

    "Tsk!!!"

    Alexis got out of his room and walked out of the dormitory at the curfew hours. But he didn''t notice that his body was already breaking down. His nose was bleeding and his hair started to change its colour.

    Suddenly, a sweet smell came inside his nose.

    "What the hell? What is this smell?"

    He again smelled the wind and his mind made up that it was the smell of his ring.

    "My ring? I can smell my ring!!"

    He ran towards the library and went inside to find it.

    "Where is it!!! WHERE IS MY RING!"

    His body was changing drastically but he didn''t notice it at all. He followed the smell and stopped in front of a book inside the music section that Viktor visited a few days ago.

    "So, he''s the one who stole my ring and hid it here haaa??"

    He took a book by flowing his instinct and a door appeared. But he already lost his mind due to the effect of his ring. It was attracted by the seal which was under the school. So, he went inside and the door vanished.

    Thrubbb��

    Viktor shut the record book and leaned to his chair to think about his next n. He was checking on Alexis from his house by reading his book while enjoying his ss of wine.

    "So he''s finally inside the basement by slipping under the headmaster''s nose."

    "Master, what kind of guardian fragment is down there?"

    "Don''t know. He fell asleep so I can''t read any further."

    I told Adonis that I can look into peoples life but he didn''t even show me any serious expression. He acted as if he knew everything.

    Well, he''s my butler anyway. He should know what his master does. Or else the trust between us will be destroyed.

 Chapter 59: A Deep Staircase

    <h4>Chapter 59: A Deep Staircase</h4>

    Principal''s POV:

    Inside a room full of ancient magical books and scrolls, a man with a short beard was reading a book with full concentration. In front of him, a round globe was ying all the surveince orb images around the school. Especially the music section of the library.

    He leaned to his chair and flipped the page of the book to figure out what the book was trying to say. But he was out of clues. There was simply nothing that can help him to figure out the meaning of the words.

    "My master is really a hard nut to crack. No matter how much I read his books. I can''t even understand a single word of this. It feels like every time I open this book, the words, lines, colours, even the style of the writing changes."

    He put the book back in his drawer and suddenly, his eyes noticed a boy inside the library opening a mysterious door and going inside of it.

    "What!!"

    He immediately teleported there but the door already vanished. There was nothing but his magical traces sticking all around the wall and the floor. They were the only evidence that someone went inside there.

    "Just how did he open that door?"

    I saw Viktor with him a few days ago, but he was looking for a music book and he also participated in the music sses every day. He''s not a suspect, but he is somehow rted to him.

    This is a serious matter! I need to call the Shadow Knights.

    "Lui."

    "Yes, master."

    A shadow-like object formed in front of him when he called out his name.

    "Go to Viktor''s house and bring him right here right now. We can just erase his memory after we finish talking."

    "Yes."

    Suddenly, a magic circle appeared in front of him and two people came out of there. "What do you want to talk about, principal?" The principal was so stunned that he nearly got a heart attack.

    "You just broke a serious rule of this academy. Do you know you can even get expelled for this?"

    "Well, it was you who called for me anyway. What''s the problem?"

    "Master, I smell a demon from the fourth floor." Adonis speaked.

    The principal was a 9th-circle magician who lived for a thousand years, but his aura wasn''t affecting anyone. Both Viktor and Adonis were standing still under that enormous pressure.

    "Viktor, I know that you are hiding your power from everyone. A 9th circle magician can feel another 9th circle magician. But why can''t I feel yours?"

    Viktor smiled at him and said," Maybe I am higher than that. Anyway, we are wasting time here. Let''s go."

    He started to climb the stairs but the principal became frozen when he tried to attack Adonis with his aura pressure. Viktor stopped on the 7th stair and said," Adonis, my back is itching for your aura. Mind if you stop attacking our principle? He is an old man."

    "I apologise for disturbing you master."

    What a dangerous aura!! Just who is he?? And how''s Viktor moving under this pressure? I feel like I''m under the deepest point of the sea. My ears were about to bust. if Viktor didn''t tell him to stop, I''d lose my hearing sense. What kind of a monster are they!!

    "What are you waiting for? Aren''t you going toe up, principle?" Viktor asked.

    "Oh, yes."

    I will just follow them for now and then I will have a nice conversation with him.

    Viktor was reading the principal''s record because Alexis fell asleep inside the basement. And then he saw that the principal came in front of the door right after it vanished. So, he decided to visit the school and have a good conversation with him to make a good rtionship.

    "So, that punk went inside with the crest. I wonder what kind of guardian fragment it is!"

    The principal came inside the section and said, "How do you know about the guardians?"

    "How? Because a damn guardian left for a century-long vacation after giving me all the burden on my shoulder. I can''t even rest in peace for that shit."

    "A damn guardian? How dare you address a guardian like that!"

    "Oh, so you don''t know�� Anyway, it''s not my job to fix it. Let''s go inside. Weren''t you curious about the underground entrance?"

    Viktor touched a book on the shelf and a huge door appeared on the wall. The hallway stretches deep down the dark underground. The stairs were made of stones and it was full of spider webs.

    "It''s time for you to shine, Adonis. Turn on the light bulb."

    "Ahem! Master. Why do you think of me as a light bulb? I can cast light magic but I can''t glow like one."

    "What are you guys talking about?" The principal asked.

    "Nothing, let''s keep going. We have a long way to go down there." Adonis replied after he cast tiny floating light balls all around the staircase.

    The principal looked back and saw the face of Adonis. He was so shocked that he stopped walking. "My dear heavens, your name is Adonis, right? Will you be my son-inw, boy? Or grandson-inw?"

    "I am more than one thousand years old, kid. Don''t call me a boy. Look ahead. Don''t lose your grip on the stairs. It''s slippery."

    "Oh!"

    "Adonis, looks like the stair stretches more than two or three kilometres down. Let''s jump."

    "Yes master."

    The staircase was a spiral staircase, so it was easy to jump in the middle and reach the ground in a minute.

    Viktor stood up on the railing and jumped. Adonis followed him as well so the principal jumped in as well.

    "Adonis, did you water my nts today?"

    "Yes, master."

    "I forgot to feed my fish today."

    "I have to change the aquarium water because it seems to have a little problem. The fish isn''t eating the food."

    "Probably because of the iron pipes. I need to make an aluminium one."

    "Aaahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!" The principal screamed as he fell with them.

    Viktor picked his ear and said,"Why are you screaming under my ears?"

    "My magic isn''t working!!! Why can''t I cast magic!!! My mana is blocked!!!"

    Adonis and Viktor looked at him with an annoyed expression as they were falling and chatting by putting their hands inside their pockets. "Stop being dramatic", Viktor replied��

    "Why are you talking as if we are on a pic? Aren''t you scared? Can''t you see we already reached the ground? We are going to die!!!!"

    Viktor watched him scream for a minute by covering his ears. The moments before they touched the ground, Adonis cast a motion breaker magic and theynded safely.

    "You can open your eyes, old man."

    Huh? I am alive?

    "Yes, you are old man. Let''s go." Viktor said.

    How did he know what I said inside my mind? Ugh! Forgot about that. Once these things are over, I''m going to give him a hell of a punishment to make me scream like this.

 Chapter 60: Viktor鈥檚 Real Identity

    <h4>Chapter 60: Viktor''s Real Identity</h4>

    Shortly after they reached the bottom of the dark staircase, Adonis again cast light magic around them and saw an endless swarm of monsters roaming around. It was a dungeon.

    Viktor looked around him and said, "It will be better if you stick close to us principal, the monsters are powerful enough to destroy the building base."

    "Why aren''t any monsters attacking us? They are high-grade monsters and powerful as a demon lord. We were sleeping on the top of the active volcano without knowing anything all these times?", the principal asked.

    The underground cave was huge and it was filled with monsters with poisonous sharp teeth. One drop of the poison was enough to kill 100 humans at a time. And one monster was enough to destroy a whole kingdom. But surprisingly, none of them didn''t even look at the three of them. They were passing through the crowd of monsters as if they were a monster too.

    "It''s because I am not their enemy. That''s why they are not attacking me." Viktor answered.

    "How''s that make any sense?"

    "Looks like our principal iscking a brain since he''s stuck in a well," Viktor said to his principal.

    Hah! Just how much further did that brat went inside with the ring? I need that ring.

    Viktor opened a book which was ck that he took out from his record library. It automatically materialized on his hands and he started to read it on his way. The principal was shocked to see the aura around him. His back was glowing and he was emitting a golden aura all over the ce. But the book was ck and it had a disgusting aura around it. It felt like it belonged to an undead.

    So, he finally turned into an undead. And the ce where he''s staying is near the seal of the fragment. The fragment has multiple seals around it. And he can''t get through it. The fragment is somehow attracting the other fragments. How amusing!

    ��.

    There are a lot of guardians who are deadly to humankind, such as the guardian of greed, the guardian of poison, guardian of truth is also a part of it. The one and only creator made a hasty decision, but his judgments were never wrong. Some guardians really deserve to vanish with their existence. It was a mistake to create such a thing. Because some things in the universe should be kept hidden from everyone. They are the secrets of god.

    But there were two creation who interrupted the god''s secrets. They were the guardian of record and the guardian of knowledge. Their existence became a disaster in the realm of guardians. Because the guardian of knowledge holds the power to kill a god and the guardian of record holds every secret of every living being. Both of them were living weapons walking around the universe.

    They were the new gods of the new universe. The twin demi-god of knowledge, created by the guardian of books and the guardian of truth.

    When they were created, both of them turned into an adult in just a second and ran away from the guardian realm to hide. Because they knew their futures. The guardian of record was bound to die.

    So, the guardian of knowledge promised him that if he''s reincarnated, he''ll help him to get his revenge.

    As soon as the war broke out, themander of the heavens guardian came all by himself to kill both of them. The guardian of record was murdered instantly and the guardian of knowledge ran away to keep his promise. He was nowhere to be found.

    In the meantime, he took away his twin brother''s fragment and threw it into the sea as a book. Then, he managed to send his twin brother''s soul to another world as a normal human being.

    This is how Ivon North was born as a formal guardian from the womb of a woman named Flora. The library inside his soul was the part of his soul from the very beginning of his creation. It was only the fragment which was taken away by his twin brother, the guardian of knowledge to help him achieve his goal.

    The guardian of knowledge loved reading the records inside his brother''s library. So the record guardian used to write books bybining so many people''s life stories or writing something from his imagination for his twin brother. But no matter what he used to write from his imagination, that already existed in reality. So, that was the trigger of his second reincarnation.

    When Ivon wrote a book, it triggered a ring to his twin brother''s magic. His brother came to earth as a form of a stranger and helped him gain more poprity to keep him motivated. Because, the guardian of record was a person who was famous for beingzy, selfish and logistic. On the other hand, the guardian of knowledge was the opposite. He was kind, hard-working and merciful. So, it was hard for him to keep his twin brother motivated as a writer to finish his book.

    And when his story was finally finished, his brother came to him and took him into the new world where he would gain power back. His second step to revenge wasplete.

    Viktor knew about his past life all along when he gained the records, but it was hard for him to believe that he wasn''t a human in his past life. He was the most wanted criminal and the most dangerous existence in the whole universe. But rebellion against god? There''s no way he would do that. His sleep was his life''s priority.

    I bet my brother is going to be furious if he sees mezing around under my nket after all the things he has done for me. The more I read about him, the more I feel sorry for him. He deserves a thousand years-long vacation-_-. I will absolutely grant him that. Because keeping me motivated is the hardest thing to do in the universe. No wonder why he gave him two of his blessings. He is doing everything he can to keep me motivated.

    He''s really a great brother and I feel terribly sorry for him. He really did everything for me in exchange for nothing. He has been through a lot from the beginning and I''m just a burden on his shoulder��

    Hah�� Let''s just take the fragment out of this ce and graduate quickly to find the other fragments to hold this universe''s bnce. I don''t want my home to get destroyed by this mess.

 Chapter 61: Last words

    <h4>Chapter 61: Last words</h4>

    The monsters were ignoring the three of them like they were also part of the swarm. But the principal was attracting a little attention to the monsters. They were looking at them but they were confused about whether they should attract them or not. They were just staring at them without blinking.

    "Viktor, can we have a conversation after this problem is solved?", the principal asked.

    "Why not? I don''t see any problem.", Viktor answered.

    He''s calm now. But how is he not sensing the pressure? There''s a huge boss in front of us which is probably guarding the guardian fragment.

    "Master, the fragment is right in front of us.", Adonis said.

    So, he already felt the presence of the monster. And the seal is right in front of us. Can''t he see the seal around it too? There''s a monster sitting there using invisibility.

    "Adonis, take care of the principal and make sure he doesn''t cast any magic. Or it will cause a bigger problem."

    "But why is my magic a problem? the principal asked.

    "You are a full human with a little guardian blessing on your soul. So you are a tasty food for all types of demons. So, if you cast any magic spell, all the monsters on your back will eat you." Viktor took out a sword from his left crest and it changed its shape to a different weapon automatically.

    Hm. I guess my weapon is well-made. I really did a great job making this quarter infinite weapon with the green stone I found from the red light district vendor.

    Handling this kind of weapon requires a lot of mana and concentration. But fortunately, I don''tck any of them.

    Viktor went inside the chamber by crossing the small bridge and saw the dead body of Alexis near the shield. His body looked like it died hundreds of years ago. Due to the ring inside his body, it ate every ounce of mana and ended up so close to the guardian''s fragment.

    Alexis, you are so lucky that you didn''t touch the shield. Or I might lose the chance to take the ring from you.

    Viktor put his hand inside his dry body that has almost turned into dust and took out the ring.

    "I''ve finally found the ring��"

    Soon, the ring disappeared with his other crests and he gained his 5th crest in the middle of his right hand. It wasn''t that powerful, but it has the power to manipte every memory of a living being.

    "Nope, this crest isn''t as powerful as I thought. This crest isn''t resistant to holy magic. What a waste of my energy."

    He became so disappointed that he made a chained battleaxe and threw it towards the indivisible monster''s head.

    Grrrr!!!!

    "Oh, you are a tough guy�� But I''m just warming up."

    Viktor pulled the chain and the huge axe flew back to him. "You are going to die today you damn monster!!" Viktor threw the axe again on its leg and this time, it sliced through the leg like butter. And its invisibility skill went out.

    The principal was shocked to see the monster that Viktor was fighting with. He tried to run but Adonis was holding him in his arms like a baby. He was stuck in Adonis''s arms.

    "Hey!! Let go of me!! We have to save him!! It''s a damn dragon!! A twin-headed dragon from the legends!! It''s a catastrophic monster!! We have to call all the shadow knights right now!!!"

    "Don''t worry, my master is fine. He is enjoying the fight for the first time in his life." Adonis said.

    "He''s going to die!! That''s an actual guardian he''s fighting with!! Aaahh!!! This world is going to be wiped out!!!"

    But no matter how hard he was trying, Adonis''s grip was something else��

    "Oi! Why are you stopping ha? Come on, fight with me. This is the first time I''ve found a worthy opponent!" Viktor was so excited to find a real guardian face-to-face. So, he was throwing his all to win the battle.

    "A mere human dares to provoke me in my slumber! That one or two crests from some small fry guardian aren''t enough to kill me." The dragon started to talk after he lost his leg twice. But his godly regeneration skills were regenerating his wounds every time Viktor made a deep cut.

    "Oh! How dare a lizard talk back when he''s literally stuck inside this shield made by a damn guardian. Were you his prisoner?"

    "Human! Don''t be an ignorant bug. I will give you a chance to live if you leave this ce right now. Or else I will eat your soul."

    "Leave this ce? Let me think�� Never.. Keeekekekeke!!!!" The grin on Viktor''s face provoked the dragon so much that he revealed his hidden card and it made multiple clones of him. Viktor was surrounded by 20 clones of the dragon that looked exactly the same as the real one.

    "Hmm? Shadow clones? Are they real or fake like an anime character I came across in a manga book?" Viktor asked.

    "Stop spouting nonsense when you are about to die. Now, say yourst words, human!!"

    "Myst words? I''ve never thought about it. But if you insist, I will dly tell you. F..K off lizard."

    Viktor turned his weapon into a huge green scythe which was perfect for slicing the dragon''s neck in one move.

    The scythe was glowing and emitting a green aura. The aura was from the crest of distraction, so it started to attract all the monsters inside the underground dungeon.

    "Adonis, take care of them. Make sure not even a single vibration reaches the academy."

    "Yes, master!! I will dly eat them with all my heart!!"

    Wait, eat it?

    But Viktor didn''t have any time to see what was going on outside the seal, so he turned his attention to the dragon to continue his fight.

    "Human! You are being so reckless. You don''t even know what kind of situation you are in!!"

    "You are nothing but a frog stuck in a well. So, be honoured that your fragment will be a great weapon for me."

    Viktor held his scythe frimley and took a 360�� turn to make a dimensional cut-through technique. A ring of aura was created around him and it sliced through the 10-barrier shield along the dragon''s head. The fake clones turned into dust after the real one was killed.

    Meanwhile, Adonis was also finished eating all the monsters around him and the principal was so shocked that he fainted.

    I just killed a guardian instead of making it one of my pawns. Tsk! What a waste. He''s the one to me anyway. He provoked me.

    The fragment that entered my body a few seconds ago is a real deal. I can''t believe I found something like this under my school. But I am sure it was guarding something too.

    ''Master, I''ve finished the task you gave me."

    "Oh, I see. But why are you carrying him like a bag of potatoes?"

    "He fainted, master."

    Viktor became speechless��

 Chapter 62: An Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 62: An Agreement</h4>

    Viktor was stunned to see a 9th-circle magician fainted in the middle of the fight. He couldn''t see any dead monster''s body around so he assumed that Adonis devoured it all while carrying him like a bag of potatoes.

    Maybe he fainted from the mana pressure of my scythe. I gave all of my energy to the ultimate attack. I named it the dimensional cut-through because it is capable of cutting time in the aura beam. This weapon is perfect for that type of attack.

    The weapon Viktor wielded was made from the green mana stone he brought from the street vendor he found in the red light district. It was about months ago he finished the process of making his ultimate weapon.

    The crest of destruction contains an infinite amount of knowledge about every weapon. From weapon materials to weapon crafting, designing even the instructions to use them.

    So Viktor didn''t need to learn from the basic level 1 swordsmanship. He was already a guardian-level swordsman when he was blessed by the crest.

    The crystal he bought from the street had the unique power of transformation and separation skills. So making a weapon that changes its characteristic form was possible with the crests knowledge.

    So, he put those lousy thoughts aside and created a weapon that can change into 400 different types of weapons as the owners wish. It was like installing apps on his phone that serve different purposes.

    It took him 15 days of non-stop work to create such a thing. And after he was finished, he made his ownership spell so that no one could even pick it up. Even his blood rtives or his children. Because this weapon''s one ultimate blow is enough to cut a whole continent into twonds.

    But facing a guardian face to face was something bound to happen. So, he created such a weapon to win every fight.

    ��

    I must hide this weapon from everyone''s eyes. Or else, I will have to fight with myrades in the future.

    "Master, what are we going to do with this creature?" Adonis was standing with the half-dead principal in his arms.

    "Let''s go back. Take this whole dragon body with you, and the box there. Take that too inside your dimensional pocket. It''s a great test subject for my potions, and a new experiment."

    "Yes, master."

    But Viktor sensed something else. So, he got closer to his headmaster and asked him face to face, "You are awake aren''t you?". The principal became frightened that he made an embarrassing noise. His act was useless in front of Viktor.

    "I can''t hide anything from you."

    "Your heartbeat changed minutes ago, so it was pretty noticeable for me. Right Adonis?" Viktor looked at him and saw an orange light bulb saying that he already knew the principal was awake, but his emotion was telling him that he was feelingfortable in his arms, so he acted like he was still fainted.

    "No, I didn''t say that!!!" The principal screamed but Adonis was having fun by teasing him.

    Well, if he''s having fun, I have no objection. Now, I think we should get out of the dungeon and enjoy my newly gained crests. I am really excited to try them out.

    "Let''s go, I have sses to attend tomorrow."

    "Viktor,e and meet me in my office at 12:15 PM. We will have a nice chat alone."

    "Thank you for the invitation, sir. I will be there in time."

    I will take care of the box tomorrow, I can''t open it in front of anyone, because my crest of record is telling me to hide it in the library''s secret vault.

    Next day in the morning at the Academy.

    It was an ordinary day just like the other days Viktor spent his time in sses but something was a little different that day. Alexis was absent from the ss but no one seems to remember his existence. Viktor didn''t bother to ask anyone because he already knew what was going on.

    The principal cast a memory spell on every person inside the academy to wipe every drop of Alexis''s existence.

    Viktor walked into the teacher''s section and a guard came to him.

    "Student Viktor, the principal is calling for you. Please follow me." The guard said.

    He''s the 001 I saw on the entrance exam. But he''s not wearing any mask now. I guess it was for the safety of his identity outside the academy.

    The hallway that leads to the principal''s office was very unique and long. With various kinds of traps installed all over the ce, the security of the ce was very high. One wrong step can blow off a person''s skull with an arrow. Just how important are those books to him? They are all trash.

    After walking for 5 minutes, the guard stopped in front of a huge door and knocked on it four times. "Sir, you have a guest."

    "Bring him in." He answered with a soft tone.

    "Hello sir, it''s nice to meet you."

    "You can leave the room now 001. Close the door on your way back." So, the guard left the door after greeting him good afternoon.

    Viktor quickly took a seat in front of him and took a cup of tea to refresh his mind and body. "You seem to enjoy the cup of tea very much. What will you do if the tea is poisoned?", the principal asked.

    "That will be a very brave and useless attempt to murder me."

    "I see. Don''t worry. I have no intention to harm you. I don''t have the power to do so."

    "Tell me about your master.", Viktor asked while gobbling down the sweets on the table.

    "He was the guardian of the fire dragon. He died a few centuries ago by the heavenly guardians. That''s all I know. Nothing else."

    "I see. So, it was you who wiped everyone''s memory right?" Viktor asked.

    "Yes, it was necessary. And my underlings are already on their way to clean their family''s memory. But I don''t understand the reason why you still remember him."

    "I have my tricks."

    Viktor ate all the sweets on the table and asked him why he called him even though he knew everything from inside his mind.

    "I want to make a deal."

    "Say it."

    "I want you to be the observer of IEQ guild and maintain the business. In exchange, you will guarantee me a good amount of money."

    "What will I gain by doing that?", Viktor asked.

    " Your talents are perfect for that job. Idling under your nket will be a waste of those."

    I know it''s a great job offer, but I have to attain the main story to collect something really important from so many people by keeping the story in check. How am I supposed to maintain all of those roles together?

    "But, after graduating, I will have to stay in this kingdom for about 10 or 20 years. I can''t leave no matter what happens." Viktor answered.

    The principal''s face became gloomy, but he didn''t give up. So he proposed another n rted to the main job. "Then, what about the branch guild inside the capital city? This might help you and it''s also connected with the imperial family. I can prepare a noble title for you."

    It''s not a bad offer, but it will cost me a lot of sleeping hours. And I have to sacrifice one thing for another.

    After 5 years I will be very busy anyway, so getting this job in exchange for a lot of money isn''t a bad idea. I guess I will take this job.

    "Okay, sounds good. But the payment?"

    "It''s 70/30. The annual ie is 2 million gold."

    Well, moneyes first right -_-?

    "I''ve heard about the IEQ guild, they are really a strong force. Are you sure you can trust me with this whole operation on my hands? I might betray the organization."

    "You have no reason to betray the organization. It''s up to you whether you will make it good or bad.", the principal replied.

    So, he''s trusting me with this big organization that controls multiple continents from the shadows. Not even a king can oppose the IEQ, let alone wage a war against it. This old fart already knew about me and that''s why he''s eager to put all the responsibilities on me. He''s a sly fox.

    "Okay then. I ept your offer. But please keep this in mind. If something happens inside the Vestrain kingdom, don''t put your hands in it. Don''t ept anyone''s request for assassination. Or else, I will make sure to prepare an afterlife ride to your humble master."

    Viktor released an enormous amount of mana pressure that made the principal''s nose be a blood fountain. His body was shaking in fear. "I will not kill you as long as I can suck profits out of you. From now on, I will wait until my graduation is over."

    "Tell me what your goal is, Viktor. Are you going to wipe out this Vestrain kingdom with the control I am about to give you? Or do you wish to be a king?"

    "I don''t have a wish to live a king''s life. I don''t have such a goal to destroy a kingdom either. I just want to sleep under my nket after all my tasks are over. That''s my goal."

    "Hah!! It''s hard to believe that word who just killed a guardianst night. Anyway Viktor, I will still offer you that job. Even if you do evil things, I will not oppose it. But keep this one warning in your head. Do not use too much guardian mana. It will attract the heavenly guardians."

    "I know. I''ve already been through that chapter. I will be careful. Thank you for your offer. Here.."

    Viktor threw a blue potion on his hand as a gift. "It''s a potion that helps to gain a semi-infinite regeneration in your body. I made it with the blood of the guardian I killed yesterday." And he left the office with a book from his bookshelf without being noticed.

    The principal became speechless by the potion he just received from Viktor.

 Chapter 63: Some informations

    <h4>Chapter 63: Some informations</h4>

    Back to his mansion.

    In Viktor''s study room, Adonis was pouring hot tea for his master who was busy reading some papers.

    "Master, the tea is served.", Adonis politely put the silver cup of tea on the table and poured another cup for himself to have tea time with his master.

    "How''s Kathryn doing?", Viktor asked him while he took the first sip of his tea.

    "She''s doing alright. She is a quick learner and her reflexes are good. Her body build-up and strength are above an average demon or any monster. She can be a great weapon in the near future.", Adonis took a bite of the sweet chocte cupcake he baked.

    "That''s good then. How is your cooking ss going?" Adonis was outraged to hear him talking about the cooking ss he was taking secretly. "Um�� Master. It''s going great."

    "Good. Don''t worry. I am not mad at you. You are allowed to live an independent life as you wish. But as your master, it''s my responsibility to keep an eye on you. Learn whatever you want and if you ever need anything, just ask me." Viktor closed the file and removed the golden spectacle from his eyes.

    "Thank you so much, master," Adonis replied with a gentle tone of voice. He felt relieved that his master wasn''t disappointed in him.

    Viktor looked at the clock and saw it was already his bath hour. But he was sozy that he wasted an hour in his study room doodling in his notebook.

    ''Should I look for some books inside my records? Oh?''

    He suddenly remembered something really important and he quickly went inside his library inside his subconscious and searched for a person''s record.

    He flew all the way to the red section and finally found the record he was looking for.

    The book cover says,

    ''Ivon North.

    Birth: 25th December 2001

    Death 26th July 2029.''

    "I found my book.", he muttered while looking at the bright red front cover. So, he opened the book and saw the name of his mother.

    He touched the name with his fingertips and went to another section to find her out. He flew so far away and found a green book. A bright green book without a hint of red. She was healthy and alive.

    "So she''s still alive."

    He opened the book and saw there was nothing but remorses. Her life was full of misery, pain, and suffering.

    He read those records when he was born. He cried for her even though he had never thought of her as his mother. She was always beside him since elementary school. She was there when he was hurt, she was there when nobody was with him. But for her critical circumstances, she was unable to reveal the fact that she was her real mother.

    But when her time came, it was toote. Ivon grew up, he encountered a great obstacle in his life that made him a cold-hearted man. So, she gave up and wished for a happy life for him. But her life was always full of blunders. Her final decision made himmit suicide��

    He couldn''t stop his tears.

    "Why did you nevere to see me? You were always beside me. You were there the whole time. Then why!!"

    His tears were floating around him as if they were in space.

    ''I love you so much, son. But I can''t forgive myself for abandoning you. I am sorry. But I will watch you grow up. I will be there the whole time.''

    Recorded 12th April 2017. In front of ''x'' high school.

    ''I am a failure son. Forgive me. I couldn''t save you. Forgive me, son.''

    Recorded 25th December 2030. ''X'' graveyard.''

    "Hic. Hic.... hic...."

    He held his record to his chest and burst into tears reading her mother''s records. Her life was indeed a pitiful one. An unlucky soul.

    Adonis and Kathryn were standing by the door outside, listening to their master crying. But they hesitated to go inside and calm him down. It was their first time hearing their master crying, so they were also shocked and worried.

    "Kath, do you have any idea why master is crying?", Adonis hushed near her ears.

    "No, I''ve never seen him sad either. Maybe he''s missing someone. I can smell sorrow from my master."

    "But I''m sensing he is regretting something," Adonis mumbled and took Kathryn away from his study room.

    "Hey! Why are you leaving? Aren''t we supposed to take care of him?"

    "Yes, but we don''t have the authority to talk about our master''s life. All we can do is support him and abide by him. Let''s go."

    ��

    Inside Viktor''s Bedroom��

    Man, I am so embarrassed now. Just look at those eyes! They looked like some bee kissed them.

    Viktor took out the box he found from the academy underground out of the dimensional pocket and put it on the table. "Looks like the dragon tried to open the lock but he wasn''t sessful. There are w marks all over the box."

    The box Viktor found inside the seal was made of pure silver. The box was so heavy and it had an ancient lock on the side of it.

    Viktor could feel the guardian fragment inside the box even though the box was tightly sealed with a magical lock around it. There was no way a guardian could figure out how to open it, let alone a human.

    "Just what kind of guardian''s fragment is it? This lock isn''t just for decoration. This is a hell''s seal."

    Viktor made a quick search on the records of other guardians inside his library and came across a small event where the guardian mentioned something about hell''s seal.

    Hell''s seal is a dark curse that keeps something dangerous inside. Or it keeps something precious from danger. Creating a hell''s seal cost 999 human souls, 999 donkey souls and 999 turtle souls.

    Some guardians say that in ancient times, people used to bribe the sacrifice to the hell gatekeeper and request for a person''s soul out of hell. Most of them died because they couldn''t meet all the requirements to summon a gatekeeper, so they took their life as a part of the sacrifice.

    "But it doesn''t make any sense. The same ritual served two different purposes, it''s kind of confusing."

    Anyway, I''m going to open this anyway. Who cares about the seal? I want the crest.

    The lock was very simple, you put the guardian''s mana inside the lock and wait for the approval. If you''re worthy, the seal will open by itself in one minute. But if you''re not worthy, the seal will never open.

    Viktor didn''t wish for any but his luck was good that day. The seal opened.

    He glimpsed inside the box and saw two notebooks inside of it. It was old for sure but when he touched it, it felt like the warm pages just came out of the printer. "It smells good too. I wonder what is written inside."

    Viktor opened the first page and what he saw was out of his imagination��

    ''Creation of time.'' was written on its index.

    "Creation of time? What the hell is that? ", he turned over the pages and suddenly, all the letters became blurry. They were being sucked inside Viktor''s finger.

    "Tsk! Not again!!!" But this time, he didn''t faint or hurt his head. Instead, he was slowly getting some information inside his head. As he was analysing the newly obtained information inside his head, he touched another book which was inside the box too.

    "This is he VVIP secrets. If the one and only creator knows about this fact that they are in my position, the creator will chop my soul into millions of pieces."

    Let''s just hide them inside the vault of my library. I have a feeling that this crest wille in handy one day.

    Viktor destroyed the box as soon as he took all the information and looked at the new crest on his chest. It was magically formed there when he took the dragon''s fragment inside his body.

    "A blue dragon guardian they say ha? I guess I am a dragon lord or something. I just hope I don''t grow any tail like him. Or else, it will look so weird."

    Viktor looked at the time and he was shocked to see it was midnight. "ADONISSSSSS!!!!!"

    The door of his study room opened so loudly that it made Viktor freaked out.

    "You called, master?", he asked politely.

    "Ahem!! Prepare my bath. I am hungry too."

    "Yes, master."

    Was he standing by the door all this time? I screamed out his name for no reason -_-.

    Viktor went outside his room and saw a group of people standing outside through his window. They were five people with five horses waiting for him toe out. "What are they doing here at this hour?" Viktor hushed out his voice and saw Adonis taking a turn at the end of the hallway.

    "Master, I told those humans toe back tomorrow but they won''t listen. They are asking for your presence because an unfortunate incident has urred at the guild you are associated with."

    "Looks like I have to sacrifice my sleep instead of 999 humans."

    "Pardon?"

    "Nothing. Let''s go-_-."

    I feel like something very bad is about to happen��

 Chapter 64: Poweful half crest

    <h4>Chapter 64: Poweful half crest</h4>

    Two days ago, I intentionally sent a warning letter to the guild master about an incident which was supposed to happen in the near future. The warning mentioned an imperial family member who will be kicked out and sold into the ve market as an assassin in Brinein.

    The hidden character that I''ve mentioned in my novel is a half-elf. A kind-hearted boy who loves nature, not war and bloodshed. He was born outside the pce and secretly bought inside the family as a royal knight when he became 15.

    Later, he found out that he was a prince and then tried to kill the king and took over his position to avenge his dead mother but he got caught by the first prince. Then, he was sentenced to death but luckily he ran away and reached Brinein to leave the kingdom.

    Unfortunately, he was again caught by the ve market keepers and after that, he was killed by them by guild members because he tried to steal something from the guild office.

    I didn''t give much thought to write him in full detail because he was a tiny side character, but it''s different now. I searched for his record and found out that he was the first prince of the Vestrain kingdom, born from a noble elf.

    When the current king was crowned as a prince, he had a secret rtionship with a noble elfdy from an elf territory. But her family didn''t ept her rtionship with a human but at that time, she was already pregnant with his child. Later, she ran away and gave birth to her first child and died. After that, the crown prince found out about his child and dead fiance, he ordered a man to adopt him and raise him as his son.

    So technically, he''s a royal born with a stronger bloodline.

    Since the people from the guild are already here, I might go and check on him.

    Viktor came outside barefoot and walked towards the men who were waiting for him. "The guild master has caught the man as you requested. We already bought him here. Throw that punk off the horse." One of the guild members kicked a huge bag from the horse and it made a noise. There was someone inside the bag.

    "I see. You''ve done well." Viktor gave them another letter and told them to deliver it to the guild master. So they left as soon as their job was finished.

    I didn''t expect to get the delivery this soon. Can I order food from them? This type of service is really good. I don''t have to pay any tips.

    Adonis walked closer to the bag and opened its top to see who was inside. And when he glimpsed inside the bag, a head full of green hair came out.

    "Hey!! What is the meaning of this!! Let go of me!!" The man inside the bag started to scream. But Viktor wasn''t bothered by it. Instead, he was shocked to see the book above his head.

    The half-elf has no family name. He named himself, so it was written in the book as a nickname, but not as an actual name.

    No wonder I was unable to find his records inside my library. This is my first time seeing a pure white book.

    "You made a huge mess inside the imperial family and ran away," Viktor replied with a calm tone of voice.

    "He deserved it, and I never wanted to kill the king. I was framed by the first prince."

    I already checked the king''s record and found nothing about his assassination. So they were an excuse to kick him out of the family. This is interesting��

    "Then what were you doing inside the guild?"

    "I was looking for some clue about the connection between the king and the ve market. I wanted to show people his real face."

    He''s not lying. The wordsing out of his mouth aren''t wrong. Heheh�� hehehehe..

    Viktor wasughing by hiding his face with his hand but both of them were clearly seeing himughing like an evil demon who was thinking about something really bad.

    "What are you going to do with me? Are you going to use me as a ve and make me do all your dirty work?"

    "No, you are wrong. I am going to get rid of that ve chain from your neck and give you a chance to fulfil your dream." Viktor looked at his ve chain hanging around his neck like a dog cor.

    A ve chain or ve cor is a device programmed with obeying magic to make its user listen to the owner''s orders. It''s dark magic which is banned in every kingdom. But using on ves isn''t illegal.

    For making a man into a ve, the cor needs its blood to activate the magic and it triggers an electric shock when the user is not listening to the owner''s orders. It''s like controlling a person like a robot. And only high-ranking magicians can lift the curse.

    "What? Are you kidding me? Lifting a curse costs thousands of gold coins, and the only magician who lifts the curse is the person who made this cor himself. So how are you going to make him lift this cor off my neck? Once a cor is activated, there''s no turning back."

    But Viktor didn''t even bother to listen to his chattering. Instead, he just held the cor with his left hand and it turned into iron dust.

    "Now, this will work. Adonis, take him inside the guest room and a pair of my clothes. Make sure to treat him well until he decides to work for me or not. But this offer will only be avable for seven days."

    Viktor walked inside his house and went straight to the bathroom to take a bath. He took off his clothes and saw the water was still warm.

    So, he jumped in the bathtub to take a warmfortable bath after a long day.

    "Thiszy body of mine. I was supposed to take this bath at 6 pm. And it''s 3 am. Hah..!"

    Should I skip my sses today? I am so sleepy.

    Looks like myzy days are slowly disappearing. Works are piling up on my table, taking care of the record, searching for odd people around this universe and the others to put them in the irregr section of the library, researching why they are irregr and record them all over again to make them either red or green.

    I feel like I am a real guardian instead of a demi-guardian. I wonder when my twin brother is going to give me back my full crest. I only received 60% of it.

    When Viktor found the guardian crest in the sea as a book, he only received 60%. The other parts of his crest were in his brother''s position. But he was unable to read his brother''s record. In order to read them, he needed the other parts of his crest but he was nowhere to be found. So he had to rely on other crests to fill the gap and maintain the bnce.

    The crest of record isn''t an ordinary crest like the other ones. It requires arge amount of mana to maintain its bnce inside the human body. And without them, a human body will explode like the other people who tried to open the book 200 years ago.

    The crest of record has the authority to change a person''s past or future as the guardian wish. But it can trigger a whole world by chain reaction. Because everyone has links to so many people and events. One single change in the past or the present can interrupt the timeline of a universe. A major change is enough to destroy a whole world.

    Also, the crest of record has the authority to burn a record or write a new record. This means that he can make a person vanish from the timeline, or make a person appear out of his imagination in a timeline by linking to a person.

    His existence is a god himself and these are two main reasons why the one and only creator felt a little worried for the future and ordered the heavens guardian to kill him at first. The guardian of records was the first guardian who died innocently. Then, the guardian of time, guardian of dreams, guardian of death and the guardian of darkness.

    Those five guardians were marked as the most threaded guardians by the creator. Because they had the potential skills to be the next creator.

    Viktor always knew there was something missing in his crest because it was unstable. The gaps inside the crest were relying on the other crests mana. So, he searched about it inside his record and found there were some parts missing. They were in his brother''s position for some reason.

    For now, I will believe in him. I am sure he had his reasons to hide my powers for now. But I am sure that one day, he will give it back to me. Because a guardian can''t use another guardian''s crests unless he dies.

    Just look at the damn time, it''s already 4 am. I have to go and eat my breakfast to sleep. I bet Adonis is going to be mad if he sees meing out of the bathroom.

    Ugh! Even the water has turned cold.

 Chapter 65: A good candidate

    <h4>Chapter 65: A good candidate</h4>

    Viktor was pretty exhausted after being awake till sunrise. So, he skipped school and stayed at home to sleep for the entire day. He was so tired that he didn''t even wake up inside his dream.

    But it wasn''t the case for the half-elf prince. He was awake the whole night on his guard thinking that someone might stab him in his sleep. But luckily, nobody went inside his room until 8 am in the morning. It was Adonis who went inside to serve him breakfast.

    "Good morning sir. Please change into these clothes. I will serve your breakfast on the table." Adonis starts working while the half-elf was barely getting the meaning of everything. So he asked, "Why are you serving me food? You know I can kill anyone in just a second if that person is a little suspicious of me. And you are so suspicious, also your master."

    "My master isn''t a suspicious man. You should be grateful for my master''s hospitality. Now please change your clothes and finish your breakfast. I will show you around the garden at 10 am."

    "You guys are really strange. And why can''t I smell you? Are you a human?" The half-elf boy asked him in curiosity but Adonis said nothing. He left the room after he served his food on the table.

    ��

    An hourter inside the greenhouse.

    "This is my master''s favourite ce to hang out in the morning. He likes flowers and nts from different continents that don''t usually grow on Vestrainnd."

    "He does look like a flower guy, but why does he have poisonous nts inside here?"

    "Master uses them to make antidotes. Don''t touch them, they are so poisonous enough to melt your hand in a day."

    Adonis was guiding him around the mansion while his master was asleep. Because he warned him not to wake him up until he wakes up by himself. And the half-elf was impatient, so Adonis had to drive his attention away by giving him a tour around the house.

    When they were almost on their way to the abandoned port, the half-elf boy saw the ck boats tied up on the dock. It was already evening by that time.

    "This view is quite nice, is this also part of the property?"

    "Yes, this is the master''s evening hanging out ce. Don''t destroy anything. Let''s go, master just woke up. He is currently eating his breakfast."

    "Wait, breakfast? But isn''t it night already?"

    "Yes, it is."

    ��

    Adonis did a good job controlling that brat. It was a great sleep and my breakfast was also great. Kathryn has be the perfect maid of this mouse.

    Suddenly, Kathryn looked above and said, "Master, I sense an eye looking at us."

    Viktor put his teacup on the table and said, "Don''t worry, they can''t see us. Even if they put thousands of eyes inside my house, we are still invisible to them."

    "That''s good then."

    The principal is checking on me because I didn''t go to the academy today. Looks like I have to warn him about the eyes. It''s so annoying.

    But, why aren''t theying back? It''s already evening.

    Viktor looked outside through his window and saw them walking towards the house. So he assumed that they must''ve visited the abandoned port to see the sunset.

    ''They are finally back.'' He mumbled and took thest sugary sip of his tea before both of them entered the study room.

    "Master, I''ve brought the guest with me."

    "Hm, good work. Now you are dismissed from your duty for today."

    "Thank you, master. I will take my leave now."

    Viktor saw the back of Adonis who left the room and then, his attention turned to the half-elf boy''s face. The person was tall, had strong body fitness with dark green hair, and his attitude was of a king even though he wasn''t yet. He was a king material.

    "So, have you thought about my offer?" Viktor asked while he was pretending to be busy with a book. He was actually listening to his words and pretending to do something.

    "I didn''t give any thought about the opportunity you''re giving me. But why do I feel so uneasy around you?"

    Oh? He''s feeling it? I guess dragons and elves weren''t good with each other anyways. I guess I have to conceal my dragon crest, then I hope he''sfortable around me. He will be a great pawn in my game.

    Viktor stayed quiet for some time and finally answered that he was feeling angry, that''s why.

    "I see."

    After that awkward first encounter with the elf boy, Viktor invited him over for dinner to make him feel good. He knew the elf boy was feeling ufortable, but he didn''t conceal it. He was having fun by teasing the small boy.

    The half-elf boy had more than 60% of pure elf blood. That''s why he was sensitive to smell. And the other half of his blood was from a powerful magic user. That''s why his mana was far greater than an average elf or a human.

    When he was 6 years old, one of his rtives from his mother''s side came to visit him. They wanted to adopt the half-elf as his son, but the elf elder forbids the family not to let in a dirty blood in the territory.

    So, he was rejected before he was able to request to join the family. He was always alone. There was no ce for him among the humans or the elves. He was hanging in the middle like a pendulum moving back and forth constantly.

    His existence inside Viktor''s novel was only in a line, but his power was enough to shake the whole storyline. So, Viktor decided to take him in and raise a good king for the country. Because the kingdom is going to fall anyway. It needs a long-term ruler to maintain the phase. And an elf is a perfect candidate for it. Because a half-elf lives more than 300 years.

    If he rejects my offer, I will have nothing to do but manipte his memories with my crest. But it will only work for 10 years and I won''t be there to re-cast the spell inside his head. Looks like I need to use the old ways.

    Viktor was unintentionally staring at his food that he idently cut his dinnerware in half with the knife. "Oh, how clumsy I am!"

 Chapter 66: Journalist got second-hand embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 66: Journalist got second-hand embarrassment</h4>

    The days were passing like the flow of the river. But in reality, it was hard as a rock. Winter has finallye to Brinein.

    "Adonis, did you check the guild requests today?"Viktor turned the page of the morning newspaper to read the articles.

    "Yes, master. The monster wolves from the dark forest are entering the viges of Brinein due to the cold weather. So, the vige leaders are recruiting adventurers to take care of them. So many adventurers are already on their way to the viges."

    "I see."

    Suddenly, the half-elf boy came inside the study room and asked, "Sir Adonis, I identally broke my sword."

    Viktor looked at him and saw his pointy ear full of piercings. He looked like an emo boy with those rings around his ears and lips. So, he asked him "Why do you wear that much on your face."

    "Oh, these? These are the earrings of the people I assassinated all these years. They are the trophy of honour."

    "That''s some weird hobby you got there. Keeping things of the people you killed."

    I don''t me him for having some weird hobbies. I have one too.

    "Yes, I like it." The elf boy replied.

    "Come to think of it, you named yourself, right? What was that again?"

    "It''s Nor."

    "I see, it''s a good name."

    "Master, an unknown person sent you a letter this morning."

    Hm?

    "Who''s that?"

    "A journalist, he ims himself that you know him well. He''s also waiting outside the gate.

    "Call him in."

    Adonis went inside in an instant and took the man inside his study room in a minute. Viktor looked at him and he remembered a small event that happened to him a couple of weeks ago. It was the man who overheard him talking about the never-ending winter. The day Viktor rescued Kathryn beside the pub.

    "I finally found you, Viktor."

    "I''m also surprised that someone whom I don''t know figured out a way to my house."

    "We have to talk about something."

    "I already prepared a cup of tea and sweets for you in my greenhouse. Let''s go talk there."

    "I don''t have time for a cup of tea! I want to talk with you right now!"

    But Viktor didn''t stop walking towards the greenhouse.

    "Hey! Will you stop walking? I just want to talk with you!!"

    "I don''t turn my guests away without giving them some sweets. So please be patient."

    Viktor went inside his warm greenhouse powered by a mana generator. It was filled with unknown nts and some rare butterflies.

    "This butterfly is a poisonous one. Where did you get this?" The journalist asked him but he was busy pouring a cup of tea onto the table.

    "Oh? You knew about that butterfly? It''s called Utorphomis Sytoros or in short, ''Romog''. Its wing dust is enough to kill one hundred people at once. But it can be used to cure a rare disease called cure ck lung."

    "ck lung? Don''t be ridiculous. It''s an incurable disease. A pandemic thates once every 50 years. It killed about thousands thest time it came."

    "It''s incurable because no one dared to take a step ahead to make one. They just killed and burned everyone who coughed out blood."

    The journalist avoided all the butterflies around him and took a seat in front of him to take a cup of tea. He was so scared of the butterflies that he used his coat to avoid physical contact with them.

    "Don''t worry. They don''t bite."

    "Bite my ass! Why are they so big? And look at those sharp teeth!"

    Romog is a butterfly-type monster found deep inside dungeon forests. They are huge and they have teeth to chew food. It wasn''t the butterfly inside the greenhouse that was different, the nts inside of it were different too.

    The mushrooms were huge as a fully grown man, bonsai trees that looked like a thousand years old which were probably picked up by Adonis when they went inside a dungeon to collect herbs, a weird tree that had a transparent body with transparent fruits. It was a magical dungeon-type greenhouse filled with both poisonous and rare good things.

    "Are you going to keep staring at my nts, Mr journalist?"

    "No, they are just mesmerising. Where did you find them?"

    "Inside the dungeon. Anyway, you wanted to talk about something right?"

    The journalist put his cup on the table and asked, "Then, I will introduce myself first. I am David Wilton. The 4th son of Count Astron Wilton of Feras Territory. I came here a few months ago to follow my dream. So, I didn''t know much about Brinein territory. So I was unable to recognize the top student of Lyfrone Academy. Then, I overheard you the day I went outside to take a walk. You said that this winter is going to stay for 2 or 3 years?"

    He still remembers that? That''s some sharp memory he got there.

    "Yes, I remember saying that."

    "Were you making fun of something back there?"

    "No, I was telling the truth."

    "Are you a saint or something? Did you receive some kind of prophecy from a god?"

    "Ptfff hahahahaah!!! Prophecy!!! Oh my goodness!! Noo!! I''m not a saint!! And why did youe here anyway??"

    "I want to know what will happen if the winter stays for three years?"

    I can''t say anything ceaselessly now. He''s a noble journalist. He will write something so critical that I''d have to take counter-measurements for his actions.

    "I don''t remember.", Viktor replied.

    "Are you kidding me? Do you know it''s not even Fayaros, and all the rivers are hard as rock to the bottom? Even some part of the port has stopped shipping things to the ice. The ocean is about to freeze at this point."

    "That''s not my problem," Viktor replied.

    David felt a little irritated by his reply and asked him, "Do you know what will happen if the port stops working? We won''t be able to receive any good from the neighbour kingdom."

    I can''t do anything about that, because I am not a god to take care of my people. Even God won''t save people from disasters. Because it''s a part of the trail.

    "I know. But what can I do if that actually happened? You''re not telling me to melt the ice, right?"

    "You are the best student of Lyfrone academy. You have a great responsibility to save.."

    Thurbbbb!!!!!!

    Viktor broke the table in half with his teacup and said, "Don''t make expectations by yourself for me and put some shitty work called responsibilities on my shoulder. A great poweres with a great responsibility ha?? Why don''t you just ask your creator since he''s the one who created you? He should be the one to take all the responsibilities."

    "It doesn''t work like that," David replied.

    "Yes, of course. It doesn''t work for me either."

    Ugh! I already have a great responsibility to save a damn realm. In that process, millions will die.

    "So, you are saying that you won''t tell us how to stop this disaster?"

    "Why are you asking me? As the king."

    David stopped talking after Viktor pointed out a big fact to him.

    So, he asked, "You know how the winter is going to end and yet you don''t want to help the people? Do you know what will happen if I print this news in the newspaper? The top student of Lyfrone refused to help the people."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "For the people, yes."

    "Then listen, Mr Journalist. The is currently too far away from the sun. This happens every ten thousand years. Not this kingdom, but the whole world is going to face a cold winter for 3 years. Ask someone who has the ability to grab the sun and pull it closer."

    David was embarrassed to hear the actual reason behind the cold winter.

    "The royal space observers will warn everyone anyway after a few days. So, you don''t have to be that sensitive about this."

    What a waste of time.

    "So, you are still refusing to help the people in this cold winter?" Devid asked.

    "You nobles really think that you can pressure anyone to do anything as you wish? Lyfrone forbids their students to join any kind of volunteer work for the people. I thought that nobles knew about the academy well."

    David became quiet after hearing his reasons. Then he understands why he knew about the uing climatic disaster. Because Viktor is a student of technology.

    "I hope you can withdraw the threat you mentioned in the letter."

    "Oh. Hm"

    Heh! You''re embarrassed now ha? And here you thought that you would frame me as a wanted dark magician who cursed thend with winter by sprouting some nonsense.

    Damn, those nobles are really something else.

 Chapter 67: A vacation

    <h4>Chapter 67: A vacation</h4>

    It''s been a month since the noble journalist went missing after posting an article about the Lyfrone Academy. Nobody knows where he went because he just disappeared after the morning newspaper reached the public. Some individual is secretly spreading rumours that his disappearance has some connection with the academy. But nobody is standing up. The public is acting as if nothing happened. Because Lyfrone is the center of every business. If they rebel against it, the academy higher-ups might blow out the whole territory.

    Well, I warned him. But it''s his fault that he didn''t care about it. He got some nerves to say that Lyfrone is a ce where they teach students ck magic, the students are the follower of a dark demon lord who is plotting to kill all the humans by the never-ending winter? Did someone hurt his pride as a noble or something?

    Viktor didn''t know that it was he who put a scratch on David''s pride a few weeks ago.

    "Adonis, how''s everything going?"

    "A news came out this morning, master. The crown prince was assassinatedst night. Nobody knows who killed him. But the king is trying his best to capture the culprit."

    Oh��It is the time already?

    "I see," Viktor replied with no shocked expression on his face.

    "Another news came to my ears, it''s a rumour to be exact. The second prince was behind the crown prince''s assassination. But he''s too young to kill the prince so nobody is actually suspecting him to be the culprit."

    He''s the real culprit behind his assassination. He was aiming for the crown from a very young age. But his stepbrother from the first queen became an obstacle to his goal.

    Heh.. What a damn family. My step-grandfather used to have four wives and he lived a great life without any problems.

    The king of the Vestrain kingdom has three wives. All three of them have two or three children.

    The first male lead, ''William De Azadevel'' is the first son of the second queen and the second prince of the kingdom. In the early beginning of the story, the sessor battle was held in the imperial family and the first prince showed every qualification of bing the crown prince. So, the king dered his first son as the crown prince to the kingdom.

    But, the second prince was plotting something else behind the king''s back. After a week of the deration ceremony, he took some help from a dark magician of the ve market and gave him a huge amount of money to kill the crown prince.

    So, as a frightful businessman, the dark magician killed the crown prince and took more than a million gold bank bnce from the second prince.

    The second prince was only 15 years old, but he is a greedy person who will get what he wants by any means.

    Soon, the king will dere the second prince as the crown prince after a fake culprit will be framed. I didn''t expect the time to be passing this quickly. It''s been almost two years since I came to this world. The early beginning is already knocking on the door, the story is gradually developing as I wrote, and all the character settings are good to go. I feel like I''m working as a director of some roley.

    Adonis came inside his bedroom by knocking on the door and said, "Master, It''s almost evening. You have been on the bed since morning without any meal," his voice was filled with concern as he moved forward to remove his nket. "You have to get off the bed master."

    "Ugh!"

    "Master, You are also skipping your sses these days. Your principal came by this noon to check on you but you were sleeping like a bear."

    "Hm? The principal visited our house? Did he say something?"

    "Yes, he wants you to attend the sses."

    Tsk! That old fart.

    Viktor came out of his room and saw Nor standing on the staircase. His stare was so intense that Viktor could feel that all over his body. "Did you kill big brother?" Nor asked with a rough tone of his voice. He was also depressed for the first prince''s death.

    "Why would I kill someone from the imperial family? I don''t hold any grudge against the royals."

    "Then, who killed him?"

    "That''s something which I don''t know."

    There''s no way I will reveal the real culprit behind it. It''s my trump card to corner the first male lead.

    But Nor wasn''t satisfied with the answer, so he got on his knees on the mid stairs and said, "Please!! Help me capture the culprit! I promise that I will work as your ve for the rest of my life! Even if it costs me everything, I will dly sacrifice it! So, please, help me!!"

    Oh? So he was close with the first prince?

    Viktor took a quick nce in his record and saw his history with the first prince when he was inside the imperial castle. The fact that Nor was his stepbrother was well-known to the first prince way before Nor did. So, he always treated him like an equal and when the time came, he helped him run away to save his life. He was always there like a shade on his head. So, the prince was a role model to him.

    The reason behind Nor''s anger was this all along.

    "The king''s knights are powerful enough to capture the culprit. I don''t think that I can help you with such a thing. I am even surprised that he died in such a way." He intentionally lied by concealing his words. Because there was no reason for him to put his nose where it doesn''t belong.

    "Are you sure the king will search for him?" Nor asked.

    "Yes, don''t worry. Everything wille out in the light. You don''t have to show the back of your neck for any request."

    It''s the peak hours of the story. So, I won''t tolerate any mistakes because this might harm the plot or worse, abolished.

    Hah! I need a vacation to set my mind before I enter the story as an extra. But where should I go�� My winter vacation is almost near, so I should start packing my bags.

    Next day in the evening��

    Viktor ran into Adonis''s room and he became speechless.

    Adonis was leaning on his bed with a nket made of silk covering half of his body. He looked like he was ready to kill hundreds of women with that look.

    Viktor looked around and saw a human skeleton in a dancing pose as a decorative item in the corner of his room.

    "You don''t have to stand up. Just be seated as you were before. I''m here to talk about a matter.", Viktor sat on the corner of his soft bed and looked above to see the other decorations Adonis made.

    "What do you want to talk about master?"

    "I want to go on a vacation this winter. Do you have any suggestions about any ces?"

    "Vacation in this winter, master? It would be great if you visit the Southern parts of this continent. I heard Hevel is filled with Inds and they have the best on-water inns."

    Hm? A Maldives version?

    "On-water inns?" Viktor asked him with great curiosity.

    "Yes, master. They don''t have enoughnd to make inns for travellers. So they build houses on the water. It''s a great ce to visit "

    Viktor was hesitating because of the water. So, he asked if thend under the water was too deep or shallow. "No, the water level is under your knee so you don''t have to be afraid."

    "Then I guess we are all going to Hevel. Book a first-ss room for four people on the ship."

    Adonis was so surprised to hear his master. "You are taking us with you master?" He asked.

    "Yes? Why would I go on a vacation alone? Vacation is fun when a family is together. We are going to have so much fun."

    Adonis was barely holding his tears after hearing his master''s words. He was so happy that his master thinks of him as a family. So, it was the best day of his life. "Master, I will book a room for us tomorrow to Hevel. I will inform the others about this."

    Hehe! He''s really happy that I called him a part of my family. Well, he really is my family. I can''t leave them alone and have fun all by myself. I should share what I have with them too.

    A weekter at the port.

    The ship bell was ringing to call the passengers at the port. It was thest ship to the Havel port, so the crowd going inside the ship was intense. The ck smoke was emitting out of the engine room as they started to ride the cold waves.

    "All aboard!! All Aboard!!" A sailor man shouted to close the dock to stop the illegal passengers riding the back of the ship.

    The cold wind was rough as it blew through the ears of Viktor but it didn''t bother him that much. He was enjoying the view from the tip of the ship''s front.

    "Master, your luggage is all inside the room. Kathryn and Nor are also inside. It''s about time to rest your eyes, master. You''ve been awake since yesterday."

    Adonis put a scarf around Viktor''s neck and walked two steps back from him as an act of respect.

    "I like the view, Adonis. Looks like I am going to see the stars all night again.", Viktor was gazing at the stars.

    "Master, may I take a seat beside you?"

    Hm? He''s asking for a seat? That''s a new one.

    "Yes, you are allowed to take a seat beside me anytime you want. You don''t have to ask."

    "Then, excuse me."

    Adonis took a seat and looked above like Viktor and said, "Master, do you think there is any world like us somewhere in this universe?"

    Viktor was genuinely shocked to hear the question he asked. So he said, "I don''t know what made you think like that but yes. There are countless worlds like ours in a different dimension."

    Adonis kept quiet for some moment and said, "Then master, do you think that it''s possible to travel to a different world without dying?"

    Just what kind of Albert Newton is messing inside your head that made you think like that?-_-. Man! This intelligent punk is making me question my own brain.

    "It''s possible. But we don''t know the exact path that leads to it."

    "Does my master love his own world that he used to live in? Please don''t mind my insolence. I was just asking out of curiosity."

    So he knew that I''m not from here��No wonder why he was asking me such a question.

    "It was miserable. Full of regrets, pain, suffering, and sorrow. Why do you ask?"

    Adonis looked at him and said with a soft smile, "I want to visit the world my master used to live in and beat those people''s souls out who made my master suffer."

    "Ptff hahahaha!! Oh my.. so this is what you were thinking about!! I don''t know how to go back, but I''m okay here Adonis. I am living here peacefully with you guys. You guys are my new family now so I don''t have any regrets about my past life. I am grateful for what I have now."

    The sky became clearer than before and the hidden stars showed up in the sky. Then, he saw something that recalled his memories. Far away in the stars, a tiny white dot became visible. It was an image that everyone on earth imed as their home. The Milky way gxy.

    The nearest gxy to the milky way gxy was the Andromeda gxy which was visible to the naked eye.

    So, he was so sure that the he was living on was in the Andromeda gxy. He was 2.5 million llightyears away from his hometown.

    "Master, what are you looking at with that expression?" Adonis asked.

    "See that white dot?" He pointed his finger towards a group of stars. "That''s where I used to live. The earth."

    ....

    End Of Volume 1.

    Note:::

    Hiii readers. I''m so happy plus sad to announce that my exam is on 17th of this month. I am really lucky that I got to finish the first volume before my "exam-execution" because I studied nothing -_-.

    I won''t take any long break because I have only 6 subjects.

    The next volume will start with Viktor joining his book story with the other main character of his book. I will introduce his book''s main characters as soon as the story begins.

    So, Wish a good winter vacation to Viktor and a good exam for me :) .

    Or else I will never find a good husband if I fail which is the worst case scenario.

    Have a good day and thank you for supporting me ;) . I will be back soon so stay tuned. And be careful readers. I feel like the pandemic ising back again.

 Chapter 68: Old Student

    <h4>Chapter 68: Old Student</h4>

    6 yearster.

    The winter wave ended 4 years ago by taking more than thousands of lives. More than hundreds of livestock in farms around the kingdom died and the worst part of the winter was the monster storm of the dark forest.

    Due to the freezing winter, all the monsters came out of the forest and nearly destroyed crops and houses. But they were unable to do so because the cold was more intense outside the dark forest. So, they quickly froze to death and became living statues all over the town road.

    But, it wasn''t the same inside Viktor''s mansion. It was warm, cosy and sofortable that he spent most of his time under his nket. He was living his life to the fullest.

    Since he graduated from his academy with the highest degree, he was appointed as a United peace organization''s branch leader by his headmaster''s rmendation as promised. But the Vestrain kingdom''s king was cking off to sign the approval letter of the United peace organization because he left like it wasn''t necessary. So, Viktor''s joining date kept postponing.

    But when the king saw the democratic governments were rising to their powers on so many continents and all of them were part of the United peace organization, he realizes that it will be suicide if he opposes the fine proposal. So he had nothing to do but sign the approval letter to join.

    Thus, Viktor became a branch leader who literally watches over the military and controls it indirectly.

    The king had nothing to lose because he was getting so many requests from other governments to export goods in exchange for so much money.

    Just as nned, the new organization''s branch office was opened inside the capital city and Viktor was appointed as the branch leader after 2 years of his graduation.

    Coincidentally, it was around the time of the story''s official beginning. And Viktor was invited to the royal ball to celebrate the prince''s birthday after 5 years of his academic period. So, the imperial family was super busy preparing for the huge celebration.

    Somewhere inside Viktor''s new mansion in the capital city��

    "Master, are you sure you want to wear white? The invitation rule strictly said not to wear one colour.", Adonisined about his coat right after entering his dressing room with a white pair of shoes.

    "Oh, don''t worry, I will be carrying this silver handkerchief." Viktor smiled at the reflection of Adonis in the mirror.

    "Master, for all these years you simply rejected all the invitation letters from the noble families. Even you rejected the king''s dinner invitation once. Then why did you choose to attend the birthday celebration of the new crown prince?"

    "Because there''s someone I want to see." Viktor fixed his long hair with magic and took a small sip of his champagne. But someone was bothering him, so he took a record out of his library and opened it.

    "I will take my leave to prepare the carriage. Please rest here for the remaining minutes until your departure, master." Adonis saw he opened a book that came out of the thin air and Viktor''s expression changed after reading something. So, he left the room without asking any further about his motives. Because Viktor''s face was full of rage.

    "Just what kind of sly dog is he!"

    I thought that I had changed the settings of a character by acting as a good teacher of an idiot kid. But he decided to murder his whole family. Alberto Edmartin, today we will have a long chat after 7 years.

    Viktor took his long coat and left for the birthday banquet to beat one mudhead''s brain back to his skull.

    The imperial pce''s roads were wide, but the crowd that the king invited were wider. The horses were acting weird so the horsemen were unable to control the carriage. The situation was too messed up, so all the guests chose to walk. But Viktor was fully aware of the situation. So, he kept quiet and walked towards the banquet.

    I better keep my presence low until 1 am. Because the official beginning of my story is going to start at 8 pm.

    The beginning of the novel was like this. The crown prince came back from the academy and the king held a huge birthday banquet to celebrate his graduation. On that very day, the third male lead David Lionheart who''s a royal knight decides to take his lover, the female lead Elena Pearlroy, a merchant''s daughter to the banquet to fulfil her request.

    But her noble status was lower than the other guests. So, she was being bullied by the others.

    Her magic was weak inside the banquet hall because of the presence of a holy sword, so she was unable to cast mind-controlling magic. She became surrounded by eyes.

    But two people from the upper floor saw the crowd and decided to save the poor girl who was being bullied.

    Even though she was unable to cast magic on the crowd, controlling two favourable people wasn''t hard for her.

    As soon as the crown prince and the young duke entered the centre of the crowd, both of them became her victim. This is how she defended herself from the crowd and she got to know two more powerful people too. The situation turned in her favour in a minute and the three male leads offered their first dance to her.

    But to keep a good rtionship with her lover, she rejected them and held the third male lead''s hand to secure her position.

    Even so, she didn''t withdraw the magical effect from the other male leads because they seem easy to control and they are more powerful than her current lover. So she intentionally bumped into the crown prince in the garden at midnight to have a secret dance and then the second male lead at 1 am in the empty hallway.

    She counted herself lucky because she was able to control the mind of a prince who was blessed by the holy power of the high priest.

    This is how the first chapter of my book was. A greedy woman who craves power. And to aplish her goals, she didn''t bother to chain 3 males at once. A typical dark reverse harem where the female lead is an evil woman who''s ready to devour anyone for more power and wealth.

    "Heheh! There she is, a normal-looking girl who doesn''t really stand out that much in the Vestrain kingdom where people have peculiar hair colour."

    Rather than having dark red or green, her hair and eyes were brown. In the middle of people filled with unique features and beauty, she was the only one who wasn''t standing out and that''s the only thing that made her stand out. She looked like an ordinarymoner with a luxurious dress wrapped around her body.

    Viktor looked down from the upper floor and saw the three male leads walking towards her to save her.

    The story is developing exactly as I wrote it. So, I will enjoy my fine champagne and wait until 1 am.

    He sat there and watched the whole situation develop. He looked at them as if an act was ying to entertain him. But there was something that caught his attention. A small change of the background setting.

    Interesting.

    He mumbled and went inside the guest room by following a shadow-like figure.

    I''m pretty sure an assassin went inside by using shadow walk magic.

    So, he made himself invisible too and went inside the room before they closed the door. But he didn''t expect to see the king surrounded by a group of people.

    Wow! What a pleasant situation I''m in!

    Viktor was surprised because those people were the ve market workers. And the king was buying sex ves for himself. He was left speechless.

    Even so, he stayed there until the deal was over and he left the guest room secretly with the king.

    Oh! Look at the time! It''s past 1 am. I must go and visit the young duke. Since he''ll be saying goodbye to the female lead now. I have a lot of questions to ask him.

    The soft light of glowing moons was entering the empty hallway and a blue-headed young man''s presence became noticeable as Viktor walked forward. His footsteps began to echo but the blue-haired man didn''t turn back to see who was getting closer to him. Instead, he drew his ss sword.

    That brat got some nerves to do that to his teacher.

    So, Viktor stopped walking and maintained a 20 feet distance from the blue-haired man.

    "Who are you?" The man asked.

    "Can''t you turn back and see it with your own eyes?", Viktor replied.

    The blue-haired man looked back and saw a tall man with long silver hair on the verge of touching the floor. His silver eyes were reflecting the moonlight that made him look like a mountain silver wolf who was gazing upon his prey. It was his master who taught him to be the best swordsman on the continent.

    "Master?", he questioned.

    "Alberto Edmartin. It''s good to see you again."

    But Viktor''s smile wasn''t a pleasant one that greets a person. It was full of rage and his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.

    He held his sword firmly instead of putting it back and said, "What are you doing here?"

    But he didn''t answer his question. The moment he started to move forward to him, Alberto ran towards him by aiming for his neck but unfortunately, Viktor stopped the sword with two fingers.

    The blow from his sword full of killing intent didn''t even make Viktor''s hair move. But the wall beside him vanished into thin air by the shockwave.

    "Opps... I almost broke your precious sword."

    Alberto was too shocked that he zoned out after hearing a crack on his invincible weapon.

 Chapter 69: EXTRA FOR VOLUME 2

    <h4>Chapter 69: EXTRA CHAPTER FOR VOLUME 2</h4>

    It turns out that I have to exin the plot of volume 2 so that some fellow readers don''t get confused.

    As you can see, volume 1 has exined how Viktor can look into people''s personal life just by turning some pages of a record because he holds the crest of records.

    Also, Viktor has collected more crests that he found from time to time. That''s why he has a lot of tattoos/crests on his body which I mentioned in the previous volume.

    I mentioned the female lead just for once and gave a small hint about her power. But in this volume, her power is pretty confusing, right? It''s not the same as Viktor''s.

    In volume 1, Viktor found the ring that contained the crest of maniption that has the ability to control the human mind.

    And the female lead doesn''t have any crest on her body. She uses the power of a demon guardian/god who made a pact with her.

    Her only powerful magic is charm magic that she uses to charm people around her. But she doesn''t have the ability to manipte one''s memory. She can''t control a person like a puppet, but she can charm the person and make him do what she wants if the situation is favourable to her for a SHORT MOMENT. It''s like ying with human emotion.

    Another warning.

    Viktor will be cruel in his volume-_-. So, please don''t hate him. He''s my precious mc-_-.

 Chapter 70: Viktor鈥檚 real identity

    <h4>Chapter 70: Viktor''s real identity</h4>

    "Did I hurt your pride, Alberto?" Viktor asked.

    "No, but I''m going to ask you only one thing. How did you stop my sword?"

    "A direct killing attempt right after seeing your master. How should I punish you? 200ps around the kingdom?"

    "Stop messing around!! You''re a dark magician!! And using dark magic is forbidden in this kingdom. So, I will kill you with my own two hands so the pride of my master stays intact."

    Just what kind of parasite is living inside his head? Is he okay?

    "Tell me how I am a dark magician?" Viktor asked.

    "Tell you? My butter told me right after you left. Only a dark magician can use flight magic."

    "Killing the duke and taking over his position is considered legal then?"

    Alberto flinched after hearing his words and tried to attack him again with another sword but he failed too.

    "So, I can count that as the truth then, right? So, what do you want me to do to you? Arrest you for murdering and illegally taking over the duke''s position before 15?"

    "What are you talking about? I never killed my family. It was an assassin''s work."

    "You can''t hide anything from me. Plus, I''m not a dark magician. If I were, the Lyfrone Academy would execute me already even after 100 years after my graduation."

    Viktor broke his sword with his bare hands and it shattered all over the floor. "You crossed the line by pointing your sword at my neck. So you lose your sword. I forgive you as a fellow student of mine only for today. There will be no next time."

    Viktor turned back and started to walk out of the building, so Alberto started to follow him.

    "Oii!! I challenge you to a duel! If I win, you have to confess that you use ck magic!"

    "I refuse to ept a duel from a coward."

    Viktor replied right after he finished his sentence and kept walking towards the main gate.

    "Do you even consider yourself as a man ha??? Running away by folding your tail inside those long legs?"

    Viktor turned back and pointed his finger like a gun and said "Bam" with a gentle voice. The trees right beside him vanished along with the golden statue into the thin air. Some portion of his hair also vanished with the progress and he sat down after looking back.

    "Do you feel any ck magic here? Or do you feel holy magic?"

    Alberto was too shocked that his words stoppeding out of his mouth. "Looks like I''ve raised a dog who doesn''t know who''s the real owner. You are a disappointment."

    Viktor looked down and saw his eyes frozen by feeling the enormous amount of holy magic around his body. But he wasn''t feeling happy. He was feeling guilty.

    Tsk! This was such a waste. I thought that I''ll have a pleasant reunion with my only student and it turned out to be a ***. Looks like I''ll have to ruin the whole story by killing the female lead first. I don''t want to waste my time on this stupid thing.

    Viktor suddenly vanished into thin air and appeared in his room.

    He took off his clothes and took a quick cold shower and went straight to his bed. Adonis was dismissed from his duty after 11 pm. So, he was away from home somewhere. But Viktor didn''t mind it. Because he has the authority as a free man to do whatever he wants after his duty is over. Viktor ordered him to live freely so he was doing whatever he likes outside.

    As soon as he went inside his nket coded with sleeping magic, he fell into deep sleep without waking up in his library.

    The next day.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Master. It''s almost afternoon." Adonis was waiting outside his room with his breakfast and a letter on a tray. He went inside the room when Viktor called him and handed over the letter first because it seemed important.

    "A letter right after I attend the banquet?" Viktor rubbed his eyes and moved the nket aside to sit up.

    "Yes, master. It came in the early morning from the Harvord family."

    Hm? Harvord? What do they want from me all of a sudden?

    He looked at the seal and saw a gold leaf was also used to decorate it. The letter was wrapped with daisy flower petals.

    A family letter from the duke? Come to think of it, I read something about Viktor''s family a few years ago. It said that his family was noble and he was the firstborn of the duke. But I never bother to read about his father''s records. Is he Viktor''s father?

    He put away the letter and took his father''s records out of his library and started to read it. After reading half of the book, the name Viktor appeared in the book when the duchess was pregnant.

    If Viktor is born as the firstborn, was he thrown away? He had no memories of living inside the mansion.

    He kept reading and reading and found out that his family wasn''t from Vestrain. He was from the northern kingdom and an assassin who worked for king Azadevel. He was a son of a baron and he was trained as an assassin from a young age. Later, left his country and joined the royal shadows of Vestrain.

    Soon, he became the leader of the royal shadow and the king gave him an important mission.

    In the procedure, the duke has to leave Viktor in front of an orphanage to keep him alive but it took him years toplete the mission. He was left alone because the mistress was an assassin too.

    The Harvord family is a family of assassins from generation to generation.

    So, why hasn''t he picked Viktor up yet?

    Viktor turned the page and saw the reason why Viktor''s father didn''t let Viktor inside the house yet. The first reason is, the royal shadow is a dangerous group. The other nobles simply hated the family because they are like leeches to their personal life. The royal shadow knows everything and they are always keeping an eye on everyone. Nobody knows when they are being watched by them. So, the noble family always tries to fight against them in order to secure their personal life.

    If Viktor, who worked most of his childhood in a stable,es inside the house without any proper training, he might get killed by the hands of his royal shadow members.

    For saving his own son''s life, the duke didn''t even mention his son''s existence to anyone. Not even Viktor''s younger brothers know about his existence.

    Hm�� so that''s why he kept his mouth shut. But after my identity was exposed yesterday, he finally took a step to take me in. I bet the royal shadow already knew about the letter today.

    Let''s see what the letter says.

    Viktor opened the letter and saw his father''s handwriting for the first time. It was clear that the ink was old. He prepared this letter more than years ago but he wasn''t able to reach me after I became Viktor. Because I hid myself away from every suspicious encounter. I guess they were royal shadows.

    Viktor lit the letter on fire after reading it and ate his breakfast with Adonis and Nor.

    "Where''s Kathryn?" Nor asked.

    "She''s on a mission," Adonis replied.

    Hm? Is that the time already? I heard Adonis finallypleted her training. Now she''s far more powerful than a royal shadow leader. I bet she''s on her way to kill her uncle.

    "Congrattions on teaching a kid sessfully, Adonis. She''s an obedient one, unlike mine who became an *** after getting one simple gift."

    "Are you talking about the human you trained 7 years ago, master?" Adonis asked.

    "Yes. He killed his family for power and he didn''t listen to my advice. So I broke the sword I gave him. He''s not worth having my blessing."

    He should''ve listened to my advice back then. Or he wouldn''t have to face a great loss today. That sword was worth more than millions of gold.

    Both Nor and Adonis looked outside in the same direction from the greenhouse and said, "Master, I sense a powerful human ising to our estate."

    Viktor looked outside through the greenhouse wall and saw a carriage passing through the road and took a turn to the main gate. Although, he was far away from the carriage, he was able to see the face of his father clearly from that distance.

    "Nor, inform Kathryn toe back home as soon as she''s done with her mission."

    "Yes, master."

    Nor went inside the main house and Adonis opened the door for them to enter the greenhouse. There was a group of men outside the greenhouse but only one person entered through the small gate with a small box.

    Viktor looked at the man''s face clearly and saw it was the same as his face except for the eyes. The man''s eyes were purple instead of silver.

    So, Viktor inherited his mother''s eyes.

 Chapter 71: A father

    <h4>Chapter 71: A father</h4>

    The man saw Viktor for the first time after 22 years and became too shocked. Because he was way taller and more handsome than he was. His eyes resembled shiny silver coins and his long hair looked like sharp spider silk. The exposed part of his body was filled with tattoos so he thought that his full body might be covered with them. He looked just like him except for those eyes.

    After staring at him for some moments, he took a seat and said, "You received my letter this morning."

    "It''s been an hour since I woke up, so I finished reading it only 15 minutes ago." Viktor gave him a te full of biscuits to eat and Adonis poured a cup of tea out of nowhere. The duke was shocked because he didn''t feel his presence before he started to fill the cup.

    "Don''t worry. You don''t have to get your guard up. He''s my trustedpanion and a butler." Viktor looked at him and saw he already took out his knife to stab him.

    "Dear guest. We don''t allow any weapons inside the greenhouse. It might cause harm to the rarest nts." Adonis took his knife and disappeared right in front of him.

    "I see. You love nts."

    "Yes, they are really interesting."

    "So, what are your thoughts about the deal?"

    "You know I''m a busy man. So, I''ll have to decline the offer." Viktor thought that he might mention his identity in the letter but it was a mere job offer from the duke to be his personal knight. So, he was disappointed. So he asked the reason why he declined his offer and Viktor became angry.

    "Recruiting a branch leader of the United peace organization as your personal escort. Are you insulting me?"

    "Why would I insult the most powerful man who controls the military from secret?"

    The air around both of them changed. The duke was ring at him with murderous intent but Viktor''s gaze was far more dangerous than his. The group of escorts who were waiting outside immediately felt the aura but they were unable to move.

    It was the first time the duke felt his life was in grave danger. But he was unable to move a muscle because he knew his head would fly away if he did something wrong.

    "Sorry, I''m a bit under the weather today. So please rest for the night. We will have a conversation tomorrow at 10 am."

    Viktor stood up and left the greenhouse by leaving him behind. The duke was in shock that he forgot to blink his eyes.

    I thought he was going to tell me about our rtionship. And he came here unannounced. Just what is he trying to do?

    Viktor opened the record on his way back home and read some lines in his book.

    Shy? You gotta be kidding me.

    The bell from town hall started to ring as the sun was setting in the west. Viktor looked at the sky and saw some yellow beams of light slicing through the soft white cloud.

    The sun was hiding behind the cloud.

    It''s been 8 years since I came to this world. But I still can''t get used to those two huge moons orbiting around this.

    But still, I miss my old apartment back on earth.

    I miss the taste of morning ck coffee with a cigarette.

    Adonis and Nor prepared the guest room for only one person because the others didn''t want to get inside the house. The duke was also scared but he didn''t hesitate to go inside because of his pride.

    The only thing that was bothering him was the zero presence inside the house. He clearly heard that four people were living inside the house, but he couldn''t even hear a single pin-drop sound. It was super quiet that he could hear his ear ringing in the silence.

    He failed to fall asleep that night.

    The next morning.

    "Master, It''s almost 10 am."

    Adonis came inside the study room and saw Viktor was busy with some small machine. He was busy experimenting with his new invention.

    "Oh, you''re here. Did you eat your breakfast?"

    "No, master."

    "I see. Then let''s go have some. I''m sure the duke is starving to death by now."

    I internationally left some fruits inside his room because I like making people wait and making them do embarrassing things. I bet he already finished the whole basket by now.

    Heheheh!!!!

    Adonis saw the evil grin on his master''s face and he understood the meaning behind it. So he smiled a little too.

    The dinner table was filled with colourful dishes and unique fruit that he grew inside his greenhouse. They are so rare that people didn''t even know its name. So Viktor has to name them by himself and write them down.

    The duke came inside the dining room with Kathryn and saw Viktor was already on the chair.

    "Good morning, duke. Did you enjoy your night?"

    "I did. Thank you so much."

    Viktor saw the stains of strawberry under his lips and smiled a little.

    So he gobbled up those fruits inside the room at night.

    "You don''t maintain a timetable for daily life. It''s going to be noon in 2 hours."

    "I like enjoying my life rather than maintaining too many schedules. But it''s optional sometimes."

    "I see. You''re azy man."

    "I will take that as apliment."

    Viktor looked at the duke''s te and saw he only ate the eggs. The vegetables were left aside. So he assumed that it had something to do with his new sense of taste after changing bodies.

    Back on earth, Viktor enjoyed vegetables as his side dish a lot. But aftering to his new body, he dislikes vegetables for some reason. And now he finally figured out where that habit of his came from. His father disliked vegetables.

    "You''re going to leave those healthy carrots?" Viktor asked.

    "I don''t like vegetables."

    "No wonder where I got that habit from." Viktor took a bite of a tasty carrot while looking into his eyes.

    "What do you mean?", the duke became curious.

    "I mean. You do exactly the same as I do. So I''m assuming something really wild here. You are my father, aren''t you?"

    The duke stopped eating his meal and put down his fork gently on the table. "I don''t know. Maybe I am? Maybe not?"

    "How is mother doing?"

    "She''s fine. She wanted toe but who will protect the household if she leaves?"

    Duke finally looked at Viktor with a smile and said, "Forgive me. I was being too rude. I didn''t have the courage to speak the truth at first."

    "I understand. You don''t have to apologise."

    The duke started shedding tears out of the blue, so Viktor had to embrace him in his arms to calm him down. He felt like cheating but the real Viktor died a long time ago. So, in order to fill the gap, Ivon took over his ce and acted as Viktor to calm his father down. He was a helpless man who just wanted to save his son from danger.

    "Your mother is waiting. Let''s go and see her again, okay?"

    "Yes, father."

    But Viktor was feeling something else. He was ufortablyforted by his father''s words so he thought about his stepfather after a long time. He never felt the warmth of his parents in his previous life. He was abused for not being a worthy son. But in this life, he was treated so warmly by an unknown man he just met. It made his heart flutter with unknown feelings.

    The unconditional love of a parent for their children.

    "Now, tell me Viktor. Why do you have so many tattoos on your body? Are you a back alley gangster?"

    Viktor burst out ofughter and said, "What are you saying!! I''m not a gangster!"

    His parenting mood turned on naturally after seeing Viktor''s hands and chest full of tattoos. So he smacked him because it looked so ugly to his eyes.

    After the duke had a reunion with his eldest son, he told Viktor to move into his household as the first son of the Harvort family. Fortunately, the Harvort family mansion wasn''t too far away from his office in the capital city. So he decided to move in and stay there for a few decades.

    The same day at 9 pm.

    Viktor''s father was really curious about the machine he was working on. So he sat right beside him to look closely and understand the magic behind it.

    "Son, you took a degree in technology, right? So, why don''t the students mass produce their inventions?"

    "Because the world is not ready. And we aren''t allowed to do that without certified permission from the director."

    "So, why are you making one? The structure looks so advanced. What are you making?"

    "We are allowed to do whatever we want. But we are not allowed to sell them. And I''m making a camera."

    Heheh! I never searched how the cameras are made on Google, but after learning a lot of magical spells, I''m sure this will work.

    The duke was confused to see the round ss on a thin light box.

    "I will show you when it''s done."

    Nor and Kathryn came in with a super old wine from the cer and poured it into two wine sses to serve them. The wine was more than 700 years old.

    "Let''s toast to our reunion father. Cheers to the new life."

    "Cheers to the new life, son."

    The wine sses clung to each other and only the duke became a drunken man. Adonis took him back to his bed but Viktor stayed awake for the whole night until dusk.

    It''s been a great day. But I''m also sad because I will outlive everyone. Well, that''s how a guardian lives. Every mortal dies and walks back to the path of reincarnation. Only the guardians are left behind.

    No wonder why guardians and humans don''t live together. Because we, the guardians, are meant to be the protector and humans are born to be protected.

    We are a whole different species born with different sets of jobs. We can never walk on the same path.

 Chapter 72: Crossover character

    <h4>Chapter 72: Crossover character</h4>

    Adonis and the other twopanions of Viktor were busy with moving preparation into the Harvort''s residence. But it was all processing in secret.

    Viktor was still staying in his house because of his duty. He refused to move out that week because he had something very important to do. It was the time of a side story he wrote in his book. A chapter called Malice.

    The chapter simply contained a different story from the main storyline of the author''s book. It''s not rted to any main character or any stories.

    A crossover character from another book of the author that he didn''t even publish. He died before he could even finish the story.

    The character is a traveller who travels from continent to continent to search for a flower to cure his little daughter. He''s a type of Chinese swordsman who carries both his swords and his daughter on his back while travelling.

    Ivon just highlighted this character inside his book to bait his reader to read his another uing book.

    In the chapter, the swordsman holds a huge grudge against a man who cursed his only daughter and made her crippled. But the man died without leaving any cure for her. So, he went on a journey to search for a cure and faced a lot of difficulties.

    On his way, he made a crossover in the reverse harem story of the author''s but left right after he came to the capital city. Because there was no cure to fix her curse.

    Ivon stopped writing the story on this stage because he was too busy with the current book he was working on. So, he made a crossover and closed the chapter of the book called ''The golden flower''.

    I''m not even sure why I mentioned this character inside my story, but it seems like the guardian of the future has some connection with my twin brother whose movement is absolutely unpredictable.

    ''The Golden Flower '' book had a small outline that tells the whole story in one short line, "A sad ending". So, the guardian of the future knew all alone.

    It''s a character I made for myself.

    Viktor looked into his whisky ss and saw his ice cube had already melted. He was waiting for the swordsman toe inside themoner''s bar.

    It was a full moon night, so a festival was held in themoner''s district. The road was filled with people in festive mood simply enjoying their night. A crowd was dancing in the middle of the street full of yellow lights.

    At that moment, a man with a straw hat with a heavy bag on his back started to pass through the crowd by covering his face with a dirty piece of fabric. With that appearance, he went inside the bar and looked around to search for an empty seat. But the bar was filled with people.

    In that crowd, he found a seat beside a silver-haired man who was enjoying his drink and the dancers with yellow ornaments wrapped around their half-naked bodies. The dancers were trying to catch that man''s attention but his mind was on the air. He was lost in his river of thoughts.

    The swordsman came closer to him and said, "Excuse me, is this seat taken?"

    Viktor looked above and saw the bright red eyes of that man." No, please have a seat."

    "Are you a regr here?", the swordsman asked while unpacking his heavy backpack off his shoulder. He was exhausted after carrying the heavy bag so he cracked his neck and leaned back to rest his back.

    "Mind if I ask for suggestions?" He took the drink menu and looked at the drinks.

    "I''m not a regr, but the blue ocean is best here.", Viktor pointed out the drink on the menu he was holding.

    "I see. Thank you, young man."

    He seems a little ufortable with the dancers. Should I kick them away?

    Viktor winked at a long-haired woman with tons of essories around her body. She came closer to him and said, "Yes, darling? Do you need anything?"

    Viktor rubbed his finger from her neck to the middle of her chest and put a gold coin in her golden bandeau. The woman leaned closer to his body but he whispered something into her ears. So, the woman called all the dancers off the table immediately and left the ce to dance in another section.

    "You don''t like being surrounded by women, young man?"

    "The urge to hold an unknown woman in one''s arm for a night is meaningless to me. What about you?"

    "I have only one woman. She''s the most beautiful woman in the whole world. No beauty isparable to her." The man took his ordered drink.

    "I see. She must be very lucky to have you." Viktor smiled at his ss and ordered another shot.

    "You are a heavy drinker."

    "Well, it''s not a badge of honour. But thank you for yourpliment."

    "Young man. Do you know what a golden flower is?"

    Viktor stopped talking and smiled a little after hearing a straight question from his mouth. He was so sure that the man was talking about the cure. But he knows the story better than anyone. The golden flower doesn''t even exist. The viin made fun of him and spoke of something non-existent to make him suffer even after his death. There was no cure to heal her daughter''s curse.

    "The golden flower �� Where did you hear the name from?" Viktor asked with a soft tone of his voice.

    "I am searching for it. Do you know what it is?"

    "I don''t know about any golden flowers. But I have rare nts inside my greenhouse. Why don''t youe and check for yourself? Maybe it has a different name that I''m not familiar with."

    The man epted his invitation without saying anything and stood up. "Wait, we''re heading there right now?" Viktor asked.

    "Yes. I don''t have much time left."

    For his impatience, Viktor paid for his visit and left the bar at midnight. The streets were still crowded at that time.

    "Young man, is itmon here for women to dance in the middle of the street with that type of clothes? Don''t they feel insecure?"

    "Oh, those dancers? This street is part of the red light district. And most of those women are from there."

    "I see."

    Viktor looked at those women and saw a girl with pure ck hair dancing in front of a group of men. Her hair was so long and her eyes were pointy like east Asians. Her dance moves were so eye-catching that Viktor shortened his steps to gaze upor her beauty. And at that moment, their eyes made contact from afar.

    "Looks like you found your butterfly for tonight." The man said from Viktor''s back.

    "No, she looked a little familiar." Viktor left the street without turning back but the girl was still staring at his back until he vanished into the crowd.

    The house of Viktor''s wasn''t so big, but the swordsman was surprised to see its size. It was huge to him. "Come inside. My greenhouse is in the back of the house."

    The man followed him by carrying the heavy bag on his shoulder and went inside the greenhouse to find out the nt he was looking for. He took out a worn-out piece of paper that has a drawn picture of that flower in order to match with the other nts.

    "You have a great collection of nts here. Are you an alchemist?" The man asked.

    "Short of. It''s my hobby to collect rare nts from around the world."

    The greenhouse was big, so it took more than 20 minutes to search for the perfect match. But he couldn''t find any nts that looked alike. He became a little frustrated. Because he saw the rarest nts in one greenhouse but still, he failed to find the perfect match.

    "Have you found that nt you were looking for?" Viktor asked.

    "Young man, you said that you are an alchemist, right?"

    "Yes?"

    "Will you make a potion that cures any type of curses? If you seed, I will give you my sword technique."

    Viktor was surprised to hear his words because he never wrote that character as an open-minded person.

    He was left speechless.

    "Um.. yes. I can make potion that heals any kind of curses. But I need to see the curse to make the perfect potion."

    "Okay, I will trust you with this."

    He removed his heavy bag off his shoulder and opened the knot of its tip. There was a small girl tucked inside like a snail with lots of visible blue veins all over her body. Viktor was shocked to see her condition because it looked like a solid object. It looked simr to Adonis''s solidification process in the past.

    "I can cure her. But let''s take her inside the house. I will ask my maid to prepare a room for you to stay in."

    The man silently but quickly followed him inside with a helpless expression on his face.

    "Kathryn, prepare a guest room for our fellow guests here. And sir, please follow me this way."

    I didn''t collect any samples when I saw Adonis at that stage. Because he was totally solid. But she''s not on the stage. I can still feel the temperature on her body. Maybe I can collect some blood from her body to do some fun experiment.

    Viktor was excited to find a living sample of a rare disease.

    Both of them went inside Viktor''sboratory and the man put her daughter on a small bed.

    "So, it''s a curse right?"

    Viktor immediately took some blood and secured it inside his crest of destruction for an experiment. "Yes. A person cursed him and she ended up like this"

    Maybe I should tell him.

    "There''s no cure for her. Not in this world, to be honest."

    The man''s expression changed and instantly drew his sword to Viktor''s neck. But Viktor kept smiling and said, "Old man. I never said that I''m not able to cure her."

    "Don''t joke around."

    "m down. Isn''t it rude to point your sword to the saviour who''s about to heal your child?"

    Viktor put his hand on the kid''s forehead and a sh of golden light started to pour into her body. The blue lines on her body began to vanish slowly and she became fully healed in just a minute. She became healthy as a horse.

    "Did you just use holy magic on her?"

    "Yes. She''s cured now. And no illness will grow inside her body from now on. It''s a blessing."

    Viktor winked at that man shamelessly.

 Chapter 73: New Home

    <h4>Chapter 73: New Home</h4>

    The little girl in theboratory became fully healthy after she was healed with the holy magic of Viktor''s crest of the holiness of his right hand. Her father was astonished to see him use holy magic on her so casually. So he thought he might want something more from him.

    "Did you just use holy magic?" The man asked.

    Viktor winked at him and nodded yes.

    This girl''s powers are different from an average person. She has a strong mana circle around her heart and she absorbed my holy magic pretty well. Well, it''s all in her bloodline if I want to praise her.

    The man who''s standing in front of me is called the demon of the east. He''s a master of sword and his main mana source is the eastern cultivation technique. He was the leader of the Dae Huun Sect and the richest man on his continent. But he lost everything after a civil war broke out and her wife died by leaving her newbie daughter. He took care of his only daughter by leading his life as a traveller. But his misfortune took another leap into his life and took his daughter''s everything.

    The poor man just wanted to live his life happily with his family but that darn viin just messed up everything.

    But what is he going to do now? Since his daughter is all healed, he must''ve thought about going back to his continent to reim his power.

    At that very moment, The man kneed in front of him and said, "I am forever indebted to you, my master."

    Eh?

    Viktor was left speechless.

    "What are you doing?" Viktor asked.

    "I''m respecting my new master who saved my daughter''s life. I sold everything I had just to find a cure but I failed. This was supposed to be myst trip. I almost made up my mind to give up. But when you helped her, my heart almost stopped to see my daughtere back to her original state! Please, take me as your ve or whatever you want. Just let my daughter live her life. I will be your dog for the rest of my life!!"

    The man burst into tears while begging close to Viktor''s feet like a dog. He was feeling ufortable because he didn''t like to see people begging like that in front of him.

    So, he sat on the floor and said, "Please don''t bow before me. I don''t like it. And you''re free from debt. If you wish, I can appoint you as a personal knight, not a ve. And your daughter will receive full treatment to help her grow as a finedy. And I pay mypanions a lot of money."

    But the man started to cry more after hearing his words. To his eyes, Viktor was like a god who came straight from heaven to save him from his unfortunate life.

    "I, Sadat Inu, pledge my loyalty to my new master. I will sacrifice my life if my master wants, I will kill everyone if my master wants. I am a loyal knight of my master."

    "I, Viktor Harvort, ept the proposal of a traveller, Sadat Inu who pledged his loyalty to me. But my knight isn''t obligated to sacrifice his life for me. My knight''s priority will be to save his life first."

    Inu was shocked to hear his words. "But master, why can''t I sacrifice my life for you?"

    "I''m not weak. I''m the strongest person who''s living in this world. So, don''t be silly to do such things."

    The little girl woke up after an hour of her treatment and both of them became a part of Viktor''s family. Now, Viktor has five members in his family.

    The next day in the morning.

    "Hiiii! I''m Ibuki Inu!! I heard that you gave my father a job! Is that true?"

    A little girl came to Viktor running on her small legs with the brightest smile that ever existed on earth.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    "Oh, my heavens! Isn''t this our little Inu? Do you like your dresses?"

    Viktor picked her up and started to walk towards the carriage. It was moving day, so he had to prepare a lot of things to leave his house.

    "Yess! I love my dresses!! Thank you for the dolls too, master Viktor!!"

    "Oh my, you know my name?"

    "Yes! Papa told me your name is Viktor Harvort. And papa told me to call you lord. But I choose to call you master Viktor like papa."

    Viktorughed when he heard the little girl''s sweet words and told her to call him whatever she wants.

    "Master, the preparation is done. We are fully prepared to leave." Adonis opened the door of the carriage and Viktor went inside with the little girl. Sadat Inu was riding on a horse outside to guard the carriage and they started their journey to the Harvort residence.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to move into the duke''s house at first. But his behaviour and the actual Viktor''s mother was eager to see him. So I had to change my decision and agreed to his proposal.

    His father already dered his second son as the heir of the Harvort family. So, Viktor''s inheritance chance was zero. But when he saw that I don''t have any interest in hisnds and power, he decided to bring me back to the family as the first son.

    But I don''t get something. Why didn''t he say anything about my existence to my younger brothers? I''m going there now but they don''t know anything about me. They are just living their normal life as they did for all those years.

    It took the carriage to reach the Harvort residence in only ten minutes. So, it made Ibuki a little disappointed. She thought that the ride would take a whole day.

    The gates to the Harvort residence opened and three carriages went inside by following a maid of the house. The main house was so big and luxurious that Ibuki and Kathryn kept staring at it. But Adonis''s expression looked as if he was disappointed in something.

    The duke and a woman with silver eyes came out of the house to greet Viktor. The duke was happy to see him but the mother''s face was telling something else. It was a mixture of happiness, guilt, sorrow and loneliness. Her feelings were turning into tears in her eyes and they reached the dry ground.

    "Baby�� my baby Viktor. Mom is so sorry. Mom ��h...hic..mommy missed you so much!!" She ran to Viktor and held him immediately to let loose her cry out all those tears she was holding in her heart. She was a helpless mother who had to leave his son all alone just to save his life.

    Even though it wasn''t his real mother, his tears came out of his eyes and vanished before it drops from his razor-sharp chin.

    Is this how a parent loves their children? They don''t want anything for exchange. They just want their son to be healthy and alive.

    "Son, wee back."

    Viktor looked at his father and saw a soft smile on the corner of his lips.

    "Thank you, father."

    The reunion made all the maids and workers inside the house surprised. It became a hot topic in just a minute, so the Duke called his youngest sons inside his office room 10 minutes after Viktor''s arrival.

    The office room''s air was colder than the rest of the house. An intense pressure was flowing around and then, the door to the office room opened.

    Two young men came inside the room with confused expressions. They were also worried because their father never called them together out of the blue.

    The tallest of them asked, "You called us father? Is there something wrong?"

    "Have a seat." The duke answered with a rough tone of voice.

    Viktor was sitting right in front of them but they didn''t even feel his presence. He was ring at his brother''s face because they looked simr to each other. The second son of the house was tall, short silver hair with purple eyes. The perfect replica of the duke.

    But the youngest one was the same as Viktor. He had silver eyes and long hair. But he wasn''t as tall as Viktor.

    "Henry, Feros, I know you have a lot of questions about the closed wing of our house, right?"

    Both of them were startled to hear his question because they were forbidden from asking any question about it. They weren''t even allowed to set foot inside the upper section of the house. It was called the closed wing.

    "But father, you were the one who told us not to ask anything about the closed wing. Even the butler of the house forbids any maid from entering the wing. But why is it open now?"Henry asked.

    "Because the owner of that ce is back home. I want to introduce someone to you guys now. Don''t be too shocked."

    Viktor turned off his invisibility skills and became visible out of the blue right in front of them. Surprisingly, Feros was the first person to turn his head to Viktor''s face.

    Both of them became too shocked to see another person who looks just like them. They were unable to process what exactly was going on.

    "This is Viktor Harvort. Your eldest brother."

    Henry and Feros knew who Viktor was, but they never saw Viktor''s face in the office before. Not even inside the military grounds. But there was only one person named ''Viktor'' in the Vestrain kingdom. So they immediately understand what kind of man he was.

    Viktor looked at those faces full of surprise and said, "Did I surprise you guys? I only found out about you two a few days ago."

    "You''re��you''re that Viktor right? The branch director of the United peace organization?"

    "Yes. And I assume that you are the heir of the Harvort family?"

    Henry nodded his head yes.

    "You don''t have to be that scared of me. I won''t be fighting for the inheritance because I''m too busy with my work. And I agree toe here because of my mother and father''s request. So, you don''t have to be on your guard all the time."

    "Viktor is right. He''s here to stay with his family for 10 to 20 years. Then he will leave."

    Both of the brothers were confused to hear his father''s words. So they ask the reason behind it. And found out Viktor wasn''t just a strong man, he was a 9th ss magician.

    "I had no idea my mother gave birth to such a monster."

    Viktorughed when he heard Feros''s words. And said," You''re right. Our parents are strong."

 Chapter 74: Tea Party invitation

    <h4>Chapter 74: Tea Party invitation</h4>

    ording to my book, the second chapter of the reverse harem story will begin the next morning. Father said that I will have to attain a party as a noble. So, I''m guessing that I will attain the story with the female lead too.

    In my book, the female lead was invited to a tea party where all the young nobles attained to socialize with each other. The female lead wille to enjoy the party with David Lionheart, the third male lead for the first time and she will catch everyone''s attention with her seductive powers. She will be the centre of attention in just one day. On the same day, the first male lead will attend the party to invite her to dinner and she will dly ept it in secret.

    That day, she will spend her whole night with the prince like a newlywed and go back to her house happily.

    Hah! Do I really have to attend the tea party? I have work to do for my job.

    Adonis came inside his new room and poured a cup of tea. Viktor didn''t like sugar that much, so he used flower essence instead to make the vour sweet.

    "Master, your assistant sent you a letter with tons of papers."

    "Already? Did he forget about the existence of the weekend?"

    Viktor toured the letter''s wrapper and took out the paper inside of it. But it wasn''t a job-rted letter. It was something about an unusual movement of imperial guards inside the imperial office and inside of his office. It was obtained from a guard who witnessed an unknown man entering the office room. He thought that someone from themander''s troops might have forgotten something inside the office. So he didn''t pay any attention to it.

    But when he asked the other guard about that person who entered the office at that hour, the other guard said nobody came.

    They never saw anymander''s soldier went inside to pick something up.

    And a guard from the office went inside Viktor''s office at midnight. But when he was questioned, he imed that he wasn''t even on duty that night.

    And nothing inside Viktor''s office was stolen that night.

    So, I took a day off and my office was fully licked off by that female lead''s dogs. What a greedy woman!

    "Master, should I pour another cup?"

    "No, but why are you ring at the papers like that"

    Viktor looked at his confused face and turned his head in the direction he was looking at.

    "Master, I think someone else looked through the sealed papers."

    "Yes, I can tell. The seal was reattached by a professional. Even my father won''t be able to see any difference between a real seal and a reattached seal."

    "Master, should I investigate this matter?"

    "Yes, find the mastermind who perfectly made a fake seal of the militarymander."

    Since I don''t know his name, I won''t find him in my records. I just need to see him to search for his book. But there are hundreds of people who work for the military.

    Adonis vanished into thin air after finishing his afternoon tea and Viktor leaned to his chair to talk with the lizards and spiders around him.

    "You know, I don''t like being watched by someone who''s not obeying the direct orders of my father. I''m sure you are confused because you couldn''t even hear our conversation. But you know, your presence inside my study room is really annoying."

    The shadow knights who were sticking to the walls invisibly became shocked that Viktor felt their presence. But they still acted like he was speaking nonsense.

    They chose to maintain their position to obtain more information about him.

    Viktor looked at his nails and said, "Pink hair, on the corner of the bookshelf, Roswell, age 27. 2 children.

    Above my head sticking on the wall like a spider, Andrew Mcfort, age 34, sick wife, 1 child.

    On the wall at 8 o''clock, Erik Tetroes, age 42, wife died 4 years ago. Dead kids.

    Dark brown hair, D��"

    "STOP!!!! THAT''S ENOUGH!"

    A man finally came in front of him and said, "We are the shadow knights. Our personal information are all in the hands of our leader. And they are all coded and impossible to break without knowing the right clues. How do you know every detail about us?"

    "Didn''t my father inform the team to stay out of my business? It was you who crossed the lines. So, what''s wrong with me looking into your files? Mr Crossbow?"

    The shadow knight was seriously shocked to hear his nickname from Viktor''s mouth. Because it was a nickname that his father gave him. He was good with a crossbow when he was young, so his father used to call him that.

    But there was no soul that existed on the who knew his nickname. Even he nearly forgot about that name.

    "We.. We are sorry. But please stop calling us by our names. We don''t even know ourrades. We use numbers as our names."

    "Then get out of my room if you don''t want me to announce your d*** size in front of everyone"

    "Whatt!!"

    "I''m kidding-_-."

    I can see his face turned fully red under that ck mask. Heheh! Sometimes, it''s really funny to read through people''s nighttime records.

    Maybe I''m getting dumber. I mean, why do I enjoy reading those things? I''m a damn 36-year-old man!

    Or am I missing something in life-_-?

    Viktor felt lonely for the first time aftering to a different world. He was missing the spring in his life.

    Man. I will never get a wife.

    Tsk!

    Next day morning at 8.

    Henry came inside Viktor''s dressing room and saw he was struggling with his hair. He forgot tob his hair after midnight''s cold shower. So, his long hair was full of knots.

    "Elder brother, why do you have this excessively long hair? It''s longer than your body height."

    "Oh, this? It works great as a weapon."

    Henry became confused to hear his excuse, so Viktor exined it with a detailed picture.

    "See this single hair?" Viktor used aura to control his 7 feet tall hair as a whip and grabbed Henry''s arm in the blink of his eyes.

    "It works as a whip. And it can slice off your arm as butter if I move my finger a little."

    Henry''s eyes nearly reached his forehead, because he didn''t even see the hair wrapped around his arm before Viktor told him.

    "Wow, you''re a better assassin than I am. Just how did you control your hair like that? It''s not like it''s made of solid material."

    "Hahaha! It requires a lot of practice."

    "Elder brother, how was your life back in the stable?"

    Viktor looked at his reflection of Henry and said, "It was peaceful. Back in those days, I only had to feed the horses and clean the stable with my magic. I didn''t have too much responsibility, I didn''t have any office to attain, and I didn''t have to spend hours on a report. I lived a poor but great life."

    "If you have this much power, why didn''t you be a great adventurer? Or a knight?"

    "I don''t like to work. I''m toozy for that." Viktor finally fixed his hair and wore a hair tie that Adonis bought from a different continentst night.

    "It''s just hard to believe those wordsing out of your mouth who literally control the military in secret."

    Viktor smiled at his younger brother. "Yes. I am azy person who loves to sleep. But even god can''t stand myziness. Let''s go, the party will start soon."

    "Yes, elder brother."

    Feros was waiting inside the carriage for his elder brothers. The three brothers were invited to join the party, so the three of them wore the same outfits to attend it. They were looking so charming that the maids of the house almost fainted. But the most charming one among them was Viktor.

    On the carriage��

    "Brother, what kind of academy is Lyfrone?", Feros asked.

    "Hm? You know it''s forbidden to talk about the academy outside."

    "Well, okay. Then tell me what was the bold thing you did in the academy?"

    "I dragged a prince to his death."

    Both of them were surprised to hear him. But there was no news about a prince who went missing.

    "That''s because hemitted a grave sin. And the academy doesn''t care even if it''s a prince or a king. When he died, his existence was erased by the authorities."

    "So, you mean he was really famous?", Feros asked.

    "Yes. He was a future king of a kingdom."

    He was a sly fox who wanted to make me his dog by throwing some bread in front of my mouth. It''s a good thing that he died. Or that kingdom would''ve faced cmity already.

    Viktor looked outside and saw they had already reached the party. It was almost 8 am.

    "Brother, let''s go. The Heuston family has prepared a special table for you." Henry opened the door for his elder brother gently and the three of them got out.

    The party was huge as if it looked like a royal ball was being held. All the noble family''s youngsters attended the tea party to meet the prince, also they wanted to meet the Harvort heir.

    Since both of them were single, all the girls from wealthy noble families targeted them to be a mistress of the house.

    But they didn''t know another gem came to the family.

    The gateman saw the three of theming towards the gate, so they removed all the unwanted girls from the path and opened the door.

    "Now!! I announce the guests from the Harvord family.

    The newly announced heir of the Harvort, Henry Harvort.

    The great 4-star knight, Feros Harvort.

    And the hidden son of the family, the firstborn of Duke Harvort, Viktor Harvort. The branch director of UPO is now entering the party."

    Everyone was too shocked to hear Henry wasn''t the firstborn of the family. The duke had a secret child who climbed all the way to an international organization.

    The crowd started to chatter about Viktor right after he entered the party.

    "Brother, it looks like our table is over there. The party is going to start soon."

    Well, here goes nothing.

 Chapter 75: First Meet

    <h4>Chapter 75: First Meet</h4>

    The soft music of the piano wasing from upstairs to keep the guests entertained. All the noble youngsters were enjoying the fine tea with sweets but only the atmosphere around Viktor was different.

    All the eyes were on Viktor, but he wasn''t feeling pressured by it. Instead, it was the crowd who felt pressured. Viktor was already a dangerous figure, but his bloodline was from Harvort and it made the fact scarier.

    "Feros, are you scared of me?" Viktor asked.

    "No? Why would I be scared of my elder brother? The gift you gave usst night is more expensive than our whole territory."

    "Is it that expensive?"

    "Brother! Do you think a pure mana stone-crafted sword is worth some silver?" Henry smirked at Viktor and said, "If you were harmful to us, you''d never talk to us or give those things in the first ce. You might be our dearest elder brother, but to them, you are a monster."

    "Henry, you just hurt my pride. I''m trying my best to get along with you guys. And you''re calling me a monster."

    "Hahaha! I''mplimenting you by that title, not insulting you."

    At that moment, the other table members came close to Viktor and said, "Oh my, I can''t believe the new family member is my table mate. Nice to meet you. I''m Terris Revenil."

    A youngdy with light green hair greeted Viktor with a seductive smile.

    "Hello, I''m Viktor Harvort."

    "Mind if I take my seat beside you? Looks like our fate made quite the connection today."

    "Yes, please have a seat, mydy."

    Viktor looked around and saw the female lead enter through the gate with the third male lead. The choice of her dress was so luxurious that it made her look like a walking vendor.

    Heughed a little by seeing her walk like that.

    Suddenly, her charming aura spread throughout the hall and all the people''s negativity changed about her. She quickly became the centre of attention.

    "Brother, my head suddenly feels heavy." Viktor looked at Henry and saw he was rubbing his forehead in pain.

    "Brother? What''s wrong?" Feros asked.

    "Oh, you guys aren''t affected by the aura because of the gifts I gave youst night. You didn''t forget to carry it with you right?"

    "No, it''s with us. But what is happening?" Feros was struggling to keep a cool head while keeping a normal face.

    It''s a good thing that my younger brothers won''t fight with me for that sly dog. But I must keep them out of her business. They might ruin the whole story.

    "Oh my! Look, Lady Elena is here! Thedy beside Viktor stood up and ran closer to the crowd around the female lead.

    The situation made Henry and Feros confused.

    "Both of you listen and do as I say. Don''t walk around saying anything negative about her. Just pretend that you are under her charms and act like a dog. But it will be better if you just stay away from her."

    "But why? Is there any problem?" Henry asked.

    "I was ordered to watch over her for 8 years. Then I have to capture her. So, don''t do anything to her. She''s a powerful dark magician."

    Henry understood the situation, so he kept quiet and chose to stay out of Viktor''s business. Instead, he wanted to know what was going on with the crowd. So he answered that they are all under her charm spell.

    "The weapons I gave you two have holy power blessed by the guardian of the dark eclipse. So, when you twoe across dark magic or any bad aura, you will immediately get a headache. And that''s the effect of your body fighting back to get rid of bad aura.

    So, if you feel a sharp pain in your head, get away from there. You don''t have to fight, nor even look back. Walk straight out of the situation."

    "Yes, elder brother."

    Both of them understood the exnation. And they both knew that he was a 9th-circle magician. So, Viktor must''ve said what''s good for them.

    They kept quiet and hammered the advice into their heads.

    Suddenly, Viktor saw the female lead walking towards him. Her essories were making a ringing sound as she took her steps forward. Her choice was worse than pub dancers or red light district candies.

    "Hello, I am Elena Pearlroy. It''s nice to meet you."

    "I am Viktor Harvort."

    He turned his head to his teacup and took a sip of his warm honey tea. The eyes were on him from everywhere.

    "Um. You know, I''m a great painter. I am a fan of "Gigato" which was painted in the 108 Ekro Era."

    Her eyes were pure red. She was desperately trying to charm Viktor with her seductive aura but it wasn''t working at all. So she leaned closer to him and grabbed his hand to charm him with all of her power. But��

    SNAP!!!!

    The connection to her power got cut off immediately after she applied her power to Viktor''s body.

    Her core aura formed a crack and she puked out blood from her mouth.

    Her eyes were filled with terror.

    "Someone take her to the healer. You don''t want to leave thedy to suffer alone, right?"

    Viktor gazed at her right chest and then he looked right into her eyes while enjoying his tea in peace. He was looking down at her.

    "You..you hurt me!!!"Elena screamed.

    The crowd around her stayed silent. Because there was no reason for him to hurt thedy. Even if he did, they will still choose to stay quiet.

    "Mydy, we just introduced ourselves to each other. And why would I hurt thedy and the lover of a strong knight?"

    All the nobles around him agreed to his speech. So, she was dragged outside by her lover and the tea party continued as nned.

    I forgot about one thing. Since I know her name, I must look into her record and check who was the person she ordered to look into my files.

    Viktor closed one of his eyes and went inside his library of record to look for the person. All the information about her was instantly analysed inside his head right the moment he touched her book and found the mastermind behind it.

    It was her father.

    Well, I''m not surprised. Because she''s been controlling her father for years now. She must''ve messed up with his brain already. But, why did she target me instead of the prince? Isn''t it too odd?

    I have messed up with the storyline, seriously. And there''s no way of fixing it.

    I can just kill her and leave the kingdom for my next journey. But I need her to summon the guardian she borrowed her power from. In order to summon the guardian, she needs to kill lots of people. Without a minimum amount of kill count, she can''t summon him.

    So, I''m genuinely stuck in a spiderweb.

    The only thing I can do now is to annoy her to death and make here at me with her people. That''s how I can make her summon the demon guardian.

    And when she does that, I can take over the demon guardian''s fragment.

    That demon guardian needs to die no matter what.

    Viktor looked at his cup of tea and quickly removed his head from a thin arrow which was fired by aiming at his head. It missed Viktor''s head and pierced through an apple on the table.

    "Brother, looks like we got somepany."

    But Viktor and his younger brother stayed still because there was already a group of people taking care of them from outside.

    *Adonis. Nobody saw any attack inside the party, right?*

    *Yes, master. It''s all clean now.*

    *Good work then. Keep the leader alive. We have a lot to investigate.*

    *Sure, master. Enjoy the party. I will take my leave.*

    Both of them used magic to talk in secret with each other. It''s an advanced magic created by Viktor and he only gave it to Adonis. This magic can work between a great distance.

    "Brother, is it over outside?" Feros asked.

    "Yes. Adonis took care of it."

    "You mean that man who wore a mask 24 hours?"

    "Yes."

    I told Adonis to use a thin piece of fabric to cover his face to avoid unwanted attention. Since we moved into a house which is full of people, it''s not safe for him to walk around to attract people like insects buzzing around the bulb at night. And his beauty is enough to crack the whole set up of the female lead.

    So, it''s best to avoid the red gs.

    The tower bell rang from afar to announce the noon hour and all the maids came out to clean the table. The second phase of the tea party was announced and all noble youngsters went outside to enjoy the garden and fresh air.

    Henry came close to Viktor and said, "Elder brother, I don''t see that girl."

    "She''s busy with someone else. Look at her lover there. She''s not with him, right?"

    "Yes?"

    "She''s with the crown prince in that room.", he pointed his finger to the building''s upper floor window.

    Heh! Enjoy your honeymoon for now. I will show you the real face of the demon guardian when the timees. For now, I have to search for the main viin of the story. Because,

    An enemy of my enemy is a great friend of mine.

 Chapter 76: Female lead鈥檚 army

    <h4>Chapter 76: Female lead''s army</h4>

    There''s a hidden viin in my story who has absolute resistance to demonic aura. He showed up at the end of the story, but his influence affected the story very sessfully.

    The hidden character never showed his face, but he was against her bing the crown prince.

    Because he knows what type of person she is.

    His existence was hidden by me inside the book, but he was always in the background of the story from the very beginning. He was like a drop of lime in creamy milk.

    The main viin in my story is a sadist, a cruel murderer and a two-faced snake. So, it will be so much fun if I y with him a little bit.

    Viktor left the tea party after 2 pm with his other brothers and left the carriage on the midway. His brothers stayed quiet because they knew he was up to something really important.

    The ce was amoner''s district with countless beggars roaming around. Awless ce where no light of mercy enters.

    This ce is the same as I described in my book. The old tower bell with a rusty bell hanging. The guards are ying poker instead of guarding the gates and the neighbour. Some children in worn-out clothes ying around with sharp knives so casually. And the elf hookers with tons of piercings on their long pointy ears. The ce was called the dark heart of the capital city, Libittras. The biggest slum of the Vestrain kingdom.

    Viktor was walking down a dirty narrow road that leads to somewhere with a ck mask on his face. He sealed his appearance with maniptive magic so that he wouldn''t stand out in the slum. To the other people''s eyes, Viktor looked like a beggar with an ugly face. Even a rat would ignore him.

    The slum is getting deeper as if I''m walking inside a maze. It''s so dirty and smelly to the point that my stomach is feeling sick.

    He cast invisible magic and flew up to see the whole slum district. It was so huge that it nearly reached the horizon. So he thought that flying would be a better idea.

    After flying for some minutes by following the narrow path from above, he reached a small house with no windows on it. He was sure that it was the right house.

    Let''s see��

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    "Who''s it?"

    A young boy''s voice came out of the small house.

    "I want to have a little chat with you. Mind if you open the door please?"

    The door opened and it made the loudest and the longest cracking noise like it was open for the first time. "Um. Who are you?" The boy with pink hair and eyes asked while rubbing his sleepy eyes.

    "I''m Viktor, and I''m here to recruit you."

    The little boy with a baby face and pink innocent hair in front of me might look like a small 17 years old harmless boy. But he''s the one who controlled and dragged the female lead to death at the end of my story. A holy priest who stayed quiet and devoured the demon guardian''s fragment little by little and exposed all her wrongdoings to the whole kingdom.

    From the story''s point of view, he''s the main viin. But from the author''s perspective, he''s the main lead or the protagonist of the story.

    The pink boy stared at Viktor for a moment and said, "That face of yours is fake. Right?"

    Viktor smirked a little and said, "Hahaha! You got me. Anyway, I''m here to give you a job."

    "I don''t want to work for anyone suspicious. Furthermore, I don''t do a dog''s job."

    "The payment is 1 thousand gold per month."

    The boy flinched at his words and said, "Wh..what? Are you kidding me?"

    Viktor took out a thin brown hair from his pocket and gave it to him with a handkerchief. It was the hair of Elena that he secretly took and hid inside his pocket.

    The pink boy touched the hair and in just a blink of an eye, his expression changed with a devilish smile.

    "My, my my! Sir Viktor got something really interesting here. How do you know thisdy? Are you her victim too? Do you want me to remove her curse from your body?"

    "Don''t worry. I''m not affected by her curse control. I''m here to negotiate."

    "2 thousand gold per month and I will follow you until I''m done with the job."

    Hehehehh!!! What a day! I get to have the main viin under my sleeve.

    "Okay then. Let''s get out of here and prepare your acting spot for you. From today, we will see each other very often. But we will act like we''re strangers. But,e quickly over to my ce when I call you. I''m your master from today after all."

    Viktor gave him a small bag full of gold coins and said, "Here''s your advance payment for this month. You will get the rest on the 15t of this month."

    The pink boy was surprised to see that amount of money in his hand. So he started to follow him out of the slum.

    Viktor was so happy to find his favourite hidden character in his story and the pink boy was happy to get 1 thousand gold in just a day.

    They were both happy to acquire something really interesting.

    Back at Viktor''s room��

    "Master, the hostage is in the basement. But he''s not saying anything."

    Adonis went inside his room and reported everything happened that day.

    "I see. Let''s go. I want to know why he wanted to kill me."

    Viktor wore his white night clothes and took a red wine ss to walk downstairs. The stairs of the basement were too dark but it didn''t bother him. It was as bright as a day to him.

    His steps were creating an echo around the staircase and after some moment, the echo stopped.

    He reached the bottom of the basement.

    "Master. Here''s all the worst and the most dangerous criminals that the duke captured. They didn''tmit any sin that was punishable by the death sentence, so they are all prisoners here and they will stay here until their death."

    Adonis lit a small light ball on his finger and took Viktor to the end of the basement.

    Viktor stopped walking and saw a man with a ck blindfold on his head and a rope inside his mouth to prevent him frommitting suicide.

    Adonis ced a chair in front of the criminal and Viktor took a seat to have a brief conversation with him. But he didn''t say anything. Viktor went straight inside his records and found the hidden army of Elena. Half of the imperial knights were already under her control. And the man is also a part of her loyal army.

    Viktor put his feet under the criminal''s jaw and pushed his head up to see his face clearly. "I heard that you love Miss Elena. Is that true?"

    The imperial knight didn''t answer, but his answers were already being recorded on the record.

    "I have another question to ask you. Would you be happy if I kill her?"

    The knight''s body started to act weird and the word "Kill Elena '''' was enough to make him foam out of his mouth. His mind became lost to the point that Viktor refused to heal him.

    "Adonis, enjoy your dinner."

    Viktor stood up from the chair and went outside the cell to check on the other prisoners while Adonis was busy tearing apart the limbs and his neck to eat the fine parts of his body.

    "Help!!!!! Aaaaaahhh!!! Help!!! Help!!! Aaaaaah!!!....."

    The scream of Adonis''s food and the sound of his bones cracking inside Adonis''s mouth made the other prisoners scared to their death. They knew there was something really dangerous feeding off the new prisoner inside a cell next to theirs. And suddenly, Viktor gazed inside another cell where two people were hiding behind their dirty pillows.

    The basement had only one source of dim light, but Viktor''s silver eyes were visible to all of them. They were glowing like silver moons in the dark.

    The two prisoners couldn''t see Viktor''s face, or his body. Only the glowing eyes were visible from the opposite side of the bars.

    They became frightened by those eyes. But they didn''t make a single sound out of their mouth.

    The glowing eyes looked the other way and walked towards the other cells. So they felt like they got their life back inside their body again.

    On my way here, I saw an unusual book above a prisoner''s head that caught my attention. But where was that again?

    He searched through all the cells and finally found the book he was looking for. A man with a missing arm and a silver book above his head. Viktor looked at that man with wide eyes and said,

    ''It''s a parasite crest.''

 Chapter 77: Third Eye

    <h4>Chapter 77: Third Eye</h4>

    There are countless ways how a guardian fragment can be hidden from the heavens guardian. But the guardians selected 3 ways to hide their fragment right before their death.

    The first effective way was the object seal. The guardians used various types of objects to seal their fragments, such as books, vases, essories, mana stones and so much more.

    The second way was trees and flowers. Some guardians rted to earth and nature used trees, flowers and sometimes fruits or seeds to keep their fragments safe before their death.

    And the third way was magical scrolls. It was the hardest seal to make and it''s nearly impossible for a normal human to gather all the spells and break the seal of the hidden fragment.

    This is how millions of guardians seal their fragments before the moment of their death in order to keep the world tree alive.

    But some guardians rted to small organisms made unusual ways of sealing their fragments.

    They used parasites as their fragment seal and injected them into living animals and human bodies. The parasites be immortal and they switch bodies from generation to generation when their host dies.

    All the humans Viktor sees in his daily life have green books above their heads. But if that person has any connection with any guardian fragment, the colour of their book changes.

    So, the person Viktor was gazing at had a silver book floating above his head. And the silver colour indicates a parasite fragment.

    The person inside the cell looked at Viktor and saw two bright silver eyes. He became a little frightened at first, but his gaze wasn''t murderous. It was filled with curiosity.

    "Young master, do you want to ask something?" The man inside the cell asked.

    Viktor opened the locked cell without any key and went inside without saying anything.

    "Young mma..master?"

    "Hey, how old are you?"

    "I''m 378 years old."

    I guess I was right. The living beings who carry guardian fragments inside their bodies tend to live a long life like 9th-ss high magicians. But their body doesn''t show any symptoms of carrying the fragment. It''s like HIV sleeping inside the human body.

    "I see. Are you a human? Or a mixed elf?"

    "I''m a pure human, young master."

    "I see. So, what crime did youmit that dragged you here? Did you kill someone, perhaps you stole something really important?"

    "I tried to steal some files from the duke''s office but I got caught. It''s been 50 years."

    Wow, the duke is really strict about punishing criminals.

    "Will you exchange something for freedom?"

    Viktor''s words made the prisoner confused. So he asked what was the thing he needed from him.

    "Your organ," Viktor answered.

    Adonis came inside the cell after wiping the blood stain on his hand and said, "Master, what are you doing inside here?"

    The human blood full of aura was so tasty that his original appearance became more appealing.

    "Oh, I''ve found someone very interesting. Can you see it in his aura?"

    Adonis looked at the man and said his body was leaking out silver aura from everywhere. He told Viktor that there was something really powerful hidden inside his body.

    Viktor agreed to his words and told him to teleport both of them to hisboratory immediately. The prisoner became more confused.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve found a powerful guardian fragment. Thest fragment I found when I went on vacation 7 years ago. After the vacation, I collected more than 50 low fragments from so many natural sources.

    But I''ve never spotted a parasite fragment before. Not only that but a stronger one too!

    Adonis took them inside Viktor''sboratory and he immediately cast cleaning and healing magic on that prisoner. Viktor was excited because this will be his first surgical experiment on a human.

    "You should take off your clothes. I will guarantee your freedom after I take something out of your body."

    But the prisoner was so scared to see Viktor taking out a small sharp knife from a box. So he put him to sleep and Adonis removed the dirty clothes from his body.

    "Master. Is this human sick?"

    "Yes."

    "Then why can''t you use holy magic to heal them?"

    "You got a point. But some sicknesses need to be treated by surgical procedures. The healing magic works to point out the odd inside a body and fix it. What if the body doesn''t count it as odd? When that happens, healing magic bes useless."

    "Is it rted to blindness and healed holes or missing fingers that priests can''t heal?"

    "Precisely. If the body doesn''t find it odd, healing magic won''t work. The same case happened to this man."

    He''s a clever demon. But I didn''t think that he''d caught straight up to the point. He''s really the demon of destruction.

    Adonis was seeing everything what his master was doing. But he bes too shocked to see Viktor putting his hand inside the chest so casually right beside the beating heart.

    I can feel where the roots of that parasite are. It''s a meal lump-type parasite that keeps the human heart alive. I can''t wait to take its seal as a crest on my body.

    But the prisoner''s situation became worse after Viktor touched the parasite inside his chest. So, he cast holy magic inside his body and the lump of meat came out easily.

    The effect of Viktor''s holy magic slowly closed all the wounds on his chest and the lump of meat stayed on his hand.

    "This is a parasite that lived inside his ancestors bodies from generation to generation. And it''s finally in my hands. Now it''s time for the moment of truth."

    The crest of record started to glow and the meat on his hand formed a link to connect all the information that was stored inside. The fragment was slowly entering Viktor''s body with tons of information inside his head that showed more than thousands of years of memories of all the ancestor hosts.

    He witnessed countless births of babies, ancient knowledge, war, natural disasters, human emotions, and even the end of many talented human-like beings such as Teiko, Urahi, Half ghost, hika, Raimos and more. He witnessed how those human-like intelligent beings went extinct by one asteroid.

    The ancient knowledge from the fragment created a whole new section of records inside his library of records in a second. So, he witnessed the end of the, the beginning after the''s end, and the end of every beginning in ten seconds.

    He was left speechless.

    "Master, are you alright?" Adonis was trying to shake his master back to his senses after he took over the guardian''s fragment. He was worried to see his master staring at his empty hand.

    "Master, is everything alright?"

    "Oh, Adonis. Sorry, I spaced out a bit. But I''m not disappointed with the result."

    I thought it was a simple but powerful parasite fragment. But it turned out to be the fragment of the third eye guardian who had the basic ability to see through everything.

    No wonder the creator killed him without any reason. Just like how I was killed mercilessly when I was only a 3 thousand years old baby guardian who just wandered around the flower field with my elder brother.

    Hah! I guess I can count myself lucky to find this. This crest is really convenient.

    The fragment formed into an eye tattoo and it appeared under Viktor''s eyelids. So, Viktor found another useful crest after a long time.

    The prisoner was finally free from the parasite. So, he became a normal human and finally, his body became dust. A normal human lives up to 70 to 80 years. But the prisoner passed the natural length for the parasite. After the parasite was removed, his body realized that it''s been too long. So, it quickly became dry and turned into dust.

    He was finally free.

    Does that make me a scammer? I wanted to let him see the world one more time, but I guess death is better than being alive sometimes. I can rte.

    "Master. Should I clean the dust?"

    "Yes."

    Viktor took off his ck gloves and poured a ss of wine to calm his mind. And at that moment, his father came in.

    "You''re here just as I thought you would be."

    "Hello, father. What are you doing here at this hour?"

    "I received a letter from the crown prince. It says that you hurt his dear friend. She''s demanding an apology from you."

    Bold of her to send a letter to my father. But, she will start to face tragedies tomorrow. The pink guy is already on the move.

    Viktor smirked at his wine ss and said, "Don''t worry father. One day, she''ll be licking my shoes and begging for her life."

    The night became a shiny day very quickly, but there was no news from the imperial knights who were ordered to escort Elena to Harvort''s residence.

    Instead, an invitation from the imperial temple came.

    I guess I should get going. That pink guy is waiting with a big surprise.

 Chapter 78: Crown Princess

    <h4>Chapter 78: Crown Princess</h4>

    For the temple invitation, Viktor left with Adonis and Kathryn to attend an important event. But Viktor''s situation was not good at that moment.

    "Master, should I install more pillows on your seat?" Adonis asked.

    "Yes please. Why can''t they do anything about this carriage? My whole body is vibrating."

    Seriously, it''s been 7 years since I came here but I can''t get used to the carriage shaking. But no matter what, I can''t invent the car in this world. I should leave them to the hands of the rising engineers.

    Besides, I''m not even sure whether I can save this world or not. Because my sleep andzinesses first. I don''t count the world as my priority.

    The temple held a ceremony to choose the new crown princess by the prophecy of God. On the same day, a new head priest was chosen by God and it said that he will be blessed by a new prophecy. The prophecy will have a clue about the next moon of the kingdom.

    So, it was natural that all the noble families were invited.

    The carriage stopped in front of the temple and a group of knights came to escort Viktor inside the guest room. The temple was filled with a crowd of people and it was difficult to spot the characters of his book. So he ignored it and went inside the room to change into his temple robe.

    Viktor looked at Adonis in a temple robe and smiled a little, because of his race. It was funny that a demon of destruction was wearing a temple robe to attend a holy ceremony.

    But his astonishing look was enough to hide his real identity.

    "Adonis, aren''t you feeling ufortable?"

    Adonis fixed the holy moon locket of his robe and answered that he wasn''t even feeling weird. Instead, heined about how long the white cape was.

    Now that everything''s ready, I shall go to the prayer room to meet with the pink guy.

    Last night inside the temple.

    A man with a long white robe was sitting in front of the statue of the goddess light at midnight. The moonlight was reflecting on the man''s shiny pink hair which was visible from every corner of the prayer room. He was praying with whole mind and soul to satisfy the goddess and in that peaceful moment, the door to the prayer room opened.

    The man opened his eyes.

    "I assume that you are the new head priest from the prophecy."

    "Lady, you should join me if you truly love the goddess. It''s the peak hour for your prayer to be heard by her," the man answered.

    "Priest, mind if you turn your attention to me for a second?"

    "Yes, mydy?" The young man turned his head behind and saw the glowing red eyes. She cast charming magic on him and his eyes also became red. And his expression changed.

    "My! My! Look at you priest! How gorgeous you are! You are so handsome!"

    Thedy leaned on his body while taking off her corset to charm him more effectively. She pushed his body onto the floor and sat on his stomach to have a brief conversation.

    "Look at me. Who''s your master?" Thedy asked.

    "You, mydy."

    "Then. Who''s the crown prince?"

    "You, mydy."

    "Then. Whom will you announce as the crown prince tomorrow?"

    "You, mydy."

    "Haha!! Hahahah!! Hahah!!!"

    The priest lying under her body had no expression on his face. He looked as if he was charmed by her magic. But in reality, he was just acting to enjoy the pleasure. The hidden smile was so tricky that she didn''t even notice her charming magic doesn''t work on him.

    The clock was ticking quickly inside the prayer room, but their bodies weren''t tired at all. The moonlight fell on the priest''s face covered by the brown hair of Elena as they were enjoying their fullest in front of the goddess statue.

    In thest hour, Elena left the prayer room with her scruffy clothes by leaving the sleeping priest on the cold floor.

    The moment she left the room, the priest opened his eyes and said,

    "How interesting! I should inform my master about this. But for now, I should be thankful for the delicious meal."

    He took his half-drenched robe of his and left the room after a short prayer to the goddess he follows.

    Back to the current ceremony...

    "Master, should I wear a mask to cover my face too?" Adonis looked at the mirror and fixed his fair to look good.

    "Yes, master Viktor told you to cover your face for the time being. Did you forget, sir Adonis?" Kathryn gave him a white small silk fabric to cover his face. But his eyes were still standing out.

    "Master��"

    "Don''t worry. You look good. Probably better than me." Viktor looked at his shiny golden eyes and became jealous. So he looked again but Adonis''s beauty aura was so bright that he nearly became blind.

    This damn light bulb��

    The other priests start to call the guests for the morning prayer to gather all in front of the goddess statue. As instructed, all the people gathered in the prayer room to start the holy ceremony.

    The new priest walked in front of the crowd and cleared his throat to start talking.

    "May the goddess of light bless you all. I am Raphael Nao. The new head priest of the imperial temple. By the grace of our goddess and her power which was blessed upon mest night, I''vee up with a conclusion. But before that, we will pray to our goddess for the peace of this kingdom. Please, stand up and ce both of your hands on your chest to start the prayer."

    Viktor looked to his left and saw the gaze of Alberto on his face. He was right behind Elena with the other male leads on her both sides. So he thought that he must be jealous.

    He turned his head to the priest and saw an unsettling smile on his face. When he noticed Viktor was looking at him, he smiled sweetly andpleted his prayer to announce the prophecy.

    "The goddess blessed us with another prophecyst night. But I''m sad to tell you that I can''t announce the crown princess for the sake of our kingdom. So, the prince should wait until I get the next prophecy. Or else, the kingdom will face a great tragedy."

    The crowd started to chatter because of their curiosity and the crown prince stood up toin about the priest''s proposal.

    "What do you mean the crown princess will cause a great destruction to our kingdom? Are you saying that she isn''t good for our kingdom?"

    All the novels turned their attention to the prince. The prince looked as if some words slipped out from his lips. He was clearly mentioning someone.

    The priest smiled and asked, "Prince, what do you mean by those words of yours? Are you saying that you already promised someone without the permission of the goddess?"

    "Love is something that nobody can stop. Not even the so-called goddess of yours!"

    The crowd started chattering even more at those words of the prince.

    "Today, right here right now, I will dere who''s going to be the crown princess. Elena Pearlroy will be the crown princess. And that''s final."

    The crown prince dragged her out of the temple. So, all the temple priests and nuns became frightened. They became so sure that the kingdom was doomed. All the people will perish from diseases and suffering.

    When the crowd started toin about the prince''s opinion, the priest stood up and said, "My fellow followers or the goddess of light. Please calm down and listen to my words. The goddess will bless us with another prophecy tonight. So, believe in the goddess and the kingdom will be unharmed."

    Now, the civil war will begin between the male leads.

    Viktor went inside the temple office after the prayer room became empty and took a seat in front of Noe.

    "What was the real prophecy?"

    Viktor asked the priest who was busy pouring two sses of wine. "Hmm. Let me be clear. No prophecy was blessed upon the kingdom for the past seven hundred years. The gods are not responding to any of our prayers. They abandoned this world."

    "So you knew."

    "Yes. Because there are no traces of any gods. And the imperial family blessed by gods are just shitty concepts. Behind every crown from generation to generation, it''s just money and money. They are just making up this goddess shit to control the kingdom."

    Viktor stayed quiet and took the ss of wine from the table.

    "So, what''s your n now? I did what you told me to."

    Viktor took a sip of his fine wine and said, "Postpone the prophecy. There will be a war between the imperial family and duke Alberto."

    "Okay then, I''ll go and clean up some mess that I made yesterday night. Enjoy your drink, master."

    Viktor leaned to his chair and looked above to see the paintings on the ceiling. The painting indicated clearly that the god left the world many years ago. The world is doomed. So, he smiled a little and said, "Adonis, will you still search for my reincarnated soul after my death in another world?"

    "I am your loyal servant. So, I will find you out even if you are reborn in another world. I will still follow you even if you lose all of your memories."

    "I see. Then, buy some root beer when youe over to my ce."

 Chapter 79: Astraeus [one]

    <h4>Chapter 79: Astraeus [one]</h4>

    Seven years ago in Crystalia. The city of mines.

    [Mentioned in chapter 20]

    "Vik, are you really going inside the dark forest?"

    A man with sparkling stars on his hair asked by standing on the edge of a river. The sky was pretty clear for the adventurers to go on a hunt.

    "I will be fine. But I''m worried for you. The mines are dangerous deep inside."

    Viktor gave him a small box full of food and said, "Don''t overdo it. Take your time and be stronger slowly."

    Tsk! This human is really annoying sometimes. But he''s not that bad. I guess I can give him a pleasant goodbye.

    "Hey Vik, don''t worry. I''m a guardian, aren''t I?"

    "Hah, this twig��"

    "Anyway human, see you around. The gates will be closing soon." Viktor bid him farewell to Astraeus and left on his journey inside the dark forest.

    "Hah! I''ve never seen that kind of human who has a nk guardian fragment inside his core. I guess he was a guardian in his past life. Anyway, I have to start my journey to obtain the sun''s heart as quickly as possible. Or else, the stars will fall from the sky."

    Rae took his new shiny sword and joined a small party to go inside a dungeon on a hunt.

    The party was small. And Rae was the front on the line. Because he wields a sword and he was the only person with good items.

    I wonder why, but this party smells fishy.

    Rae looked at the party member and noticed something. He expanded his hearing sense and understands that the party was a killer party. They were nning to kill the newbie and loot all the valuable gears on him.

    So this is what they are nning. I guess I need to n something too.

    A few weeks ago, Rae noticed something unusual with the monsters. He was scared when he noticed some wolves were searching for him. So he took shelter in a tree. But in reality, the monsters were never searching for him.

    Then he realised that worldly monsters do not attack guardians. They aren''t hostile towards any guardians. Even if they attack, they won''t even understand what''s going on until their death. So no matter how strong the monster is, it won''t attack a guardian. Because they are the protector of nature. If a guardian wishes to kill monsters or any kind of animal, they will be d to sacrifice their life on their own.

    The guardians are the main source of all living and non-living beings.

    Rae went deeper inside the dungeon with his party members and collected so many mana stones in secret to feed off its magical power one by one.

    Because he desperately needs to be stronger to reim his position as a guardian in the realm of guardian no matter what.

    Days passed, but there was no end to the dungeon. The guild said that it''s the smallest dungeon and the easiest one to clear with tons of crystals and mana stones as bonuses. But Rae knew what exactly was going on.

    When he came to Crystalia with Viktor a week ago, he looked for the easiest and the nearest path to the underworld. But it was only easy for him. Not his party members.

    "Come on!!! Bring it on!!!!"

    "Team leader!!! Cast fire arrows right now!! I need some support here!!!"

    "Who are you to order me around haa? Come here and support me!! Oi newbie!! Why are you sitting in the corner? Aren''t you supposed to be on the front line?"

    The party members were struggling to fight a huge smander desperately while Rae was digging something in the corner. He looked as if he was on a vacation.

    "Hey!!! Come here! Can''t you see we''re losing here!!"

    Wow! What a cute little blue mana stone!

    Rae became excited to see the blue mana stone he pulled out from the dirt.

    "Hey!! Rae!! Why aren''t you listening? Do you want to die? If I die here, we''re all dead!"

    "Grrrrr!!! Aaarggggg!!"

    "Aaahh!! Help! Aah!!!"

    Rae washed his blue mana stone with magic while the smander was feeding off the party members. But it didn''t bother him at all.

    "Wah! What a powerful little mana stone. But nowhere near my 1% power."

    The smander came closer to him and touched Rae''s back with its head.

    "Kiyuu."

    "Huh? Do you need something?" Rae asked.

    The smander looked yful, so he patted his head and asked, "Do you know where the door to the underworld is? I need to see the core."

    The smander bent his hand and showed his back. It wanted to give the guardian a ride. So, he sat on his back and started to follow an unknown path deeper.

    The universe is divided into 4 different realms. The gates to the heavens realm, the guardian realm, the worldly realm and the underworld realm.

    Right below the worldly realm, the underworld realm exists where nothing exists. It is near a hidden realm called the nk realm. Here, the manual settings of the world and the surroundings settings exist.

    Rae lost his powers after he was banished from the guardian realm. After Viktor removed his curse, some of his powers came back. But the worldly mana wasn''t enough to fully cultivate his core.

    That''s why he went on a journey to the underworld to obtain his powers back again and strike back to the guardian realm to reim his position.

    "Smander san, how long you''re going to follow this path? I can see ava pool in front of me. Are you nning to swim across that?"

    "Kiyu!!"

    "I guess I can''t stop you from going. Anyway, it''s okay as long as you take me to the core."

    Rae took out a piece of meat from his box and it immediately became roasted due to the intense heat inside theva chamber.

    "It''s really convenient."

    The smander jumped into the pool and started to swim. It was a huge pool andva bubbles were popping on its surface. In that extreme environment, he sawva monsters jumping out of theva like fishes and some ming red birds were hunting those fishes and feeding on them. It was a whole different world.

    "Are they edible?"

    The smander below him nodded his head no. So he turned his attention from thoseva fishes and looked forward to see the path clearly. But the underworld realm gate was nowhere near him.

    Somewhere in the guardian realm at that moment.

    "Khnemu, have you received any orders from the creator?"

    A powerful guardian asked the guardian of water in the hall of guardians. The hall of guardian was floating above the sky with only 111 golden guardian thrones. In the middle of it, the seats for the four main guardians were ced. And one of them belonged to the guardian of water.

    Khnemu, the water guardian looked at the guardian and said, "No, it''s been more than a million years. But he hasn''t answered my prayers once."

    "I see. Have you checked on the world tree recently?"

    "No, I am very busy these years. And I don''t have time to leave my throne."

    The guardian exhaled deeply and said, "The world tree has be dry. Some of the branches are also missing. I don''t think we can bnce the order of the realms if this continues."

    Khnemu looked at the guardian of nature''s face and said, "That''s, none of my problem."

    The guardian of the nature became vexed and said, "It wasn''t necessary to kick out Astraeus from his position and curse him you know. For his absence, the world tree looks so imbnced. It will be better if you lift his curse. This isn''t the time for any civil war. We all need to work together."

    Even after hearing all of her words, Khnemu stayed silent. So, she left the hall and went straight to the realm library to search for a solution. But what she saw was two empty thrones in the middle of the library premises.

    "Just, what happened here!"

    She looked around and saw there were no books inside the library. Not even a single page. She was petrified.

    "It''s rare to see a high-level guardian in this abandoned ce."

    She turned her head back and saw a small creature moping the floor.

    So, she asked who he was.

    "I''m a spirit who watches over the twin throne here. It''s been thousands of years since I saw another guardian here besides the heaven guardians. What brings you here?"

    "I was looking for some records. But it looks like nobody is here in the library."

    "Oh, you mean Elesis and Elerous? They died seven hundred thousand years ago. Didn''t you know? Everyone from the second generation knows about those twins."

    "The second generation? You mean the Iro, the guardian of Ice who''s from millions of years ago?"

    The spirit stopped mopping the floor and said, "Miss guardian, what generation are you from?"

    "I''m from the 9th generation. But what''s the especially about the twin brothers?" The guardian of nature asked.

    The spirit flew closer to her and said,

    "About a million years ago, the guardian of the book and the guardian of truth wanted to create a powerful 3rd generation bybining their fragments. But they ended up creating a dangerous being. When the 3rd generation guardian was created, this library automatically popped out of nowhere with me. And two grown-up guardians came out of the fragment ball and ran away quickly inside the library''s secret vault.

    The guardians who created them quickly understood what type of guardians they were and created a subspace with time maniption to keep them safe for thousands of years.

    But their n failed and thirty thousand years already had passed inside the subspace.

    The existence of the twin guardian came to light and all the second generation became frightened by their power. By that moment, the creator already dered the heavens guardian to kill all the useless and the most dangerous guardians inside the guardian realm.

    The most dangerous criminal was one from the twin guardians."

    "What? Weren''t they just created by the second generation? And what kind of guardian was he anyway?"

    "Elerous, the guardian of the records who holds every record of every living being that existed in every universe created by the creator. He held the absolute power which was capable of erasing the very existence of the creator. It was the birth of a new creator."

    The guardian of nature was shocked to hear the origin of Elerous. So she asked if there was any way to save the world tree from getting destroyed.

    The spirit smiled and said, "Don''t worry. My soul is connected to the twin brothers. My living existence is the burning proof that both of them are alive. So don''t worry. They wille back very soon."

 Chapter 80: Astraeus [Two]

    <h4>Chapter 80: Astraeus [Two]</h4>

    Inside th3 dungeon a few monthster.

    The world Viktor came after his death was ten times bigger than the earth. So it was natural that the world''s surface crust would be ten times deeper than the earth.

    That''s why it took Rae to reach less than half through the crust. A long path was waiting in front of him.

    "Ugh! I can''t just use my magic to go deeper because I will be lost. I have to depend on this smander as long as I can. But the path is bing narrow."

    Rae was walking with his pet smander to cross a narrow cave to reach deeper, but still the underworld door was nowhere to be found. He was already getting bored.

    "Smandar san, are you sure this is the right path? I don''t think your body will fit in this small hole. Not even mine."

    The smander nodded his head and sat in front of him to say goodbye. Rae understood what the nodding meant and shrunk his body into a small fairy to fit in the small cave.

    I''m already near the gate huh? I wonder how long this near is going to take me. Probably a month of two right?

    Guardian of the nature''s POV:

    I am really surprised that a guardian of record really exists. A guardian that has the ability to kill the god? That''s really bold. But why was he killed?

    "Um, excuse me spirit, why do you keep cleaning the floor everyday? It''s not like anyonees here."

    The guardian of the nature started to visit the empty library so often that she became too friendly with the cleaning spirit.

    "Because I am a part of this library. My existence is for cleaning the floor. There are other spirits here with different jobs as well. But they don''t show up often."

    "What? Really? What are their jobs?"

    "Cooking, gardening, paper burners etc. Please leave now. I have to clean this premises and the twin throne."

    The guardian of nature looked at the small spirit and asked, "You told me about the guardian of record. But you never mentioned anything about his twin brother."

    The cleaning spirit stayed silent for some moment and said,

    "The guardian of truth said something about the twin guardian before his death. He said, there was an ident while creating the third generation. The guardian of truth used too much fragment for his masterpiece and the core split into two. The guardian of book tried to fix the mistake but he failed.

    When the twin was born, one of them showed extreme evil nature and the other one waspletely the opposite. They both looked as if one person was split into two. But I heard that the kindest one was the most dangerous one. And he kept his existence secret from everyone even after his brother''s death."

    The guardian of nature took a bite from a tasty apple and said, "Why? Isn''t he the kindest?"

    "He is the guardian of knowledge. He knows the core secret of the creator. He knows everything. And that''s what makes him more dangerous. Think of it in this way, the conversation we''re having right now is all being watched by the guardian of record. And all the things we use are all being watched by both of them. Not a single second of our life gets missed by those two. How would you feel? They know us more than we know ourselves."

    "That''s creepy."

    "Yes, I know it''s creepy. But that doesn''t mean they should be killed. Once it''s done, it''s there forever. They are the guardian of knowledge. Escaping death oring back to life after millions of deaths isn''t something out of their knowledge."

    The guardian of nature thought about something for some minutes and said, "I think you are right, they were supposed to be one person instead of two. Their guardian fragments have ws. The record guardian knows about every living being. And the knowledge guardian knows about non living things rted to living beings. If they were one person, it would create a perfect god from my perspective."

    "You''re half right, half wrong. They will never be one person no matter what you say. Because the guardian of time saw something in the future and he said only one of them will stay alive in the end. One will vanish into space when that timees."

    "Vanish? But why? Who''s going to die?"

    "Come here, I''ll say it in your ears."

    ��

    Location: 34/Kl. Gxy no 3. nt no 3. Name: Earth.

    South Korea, Seoul. Time: 23:49

    A huge crowd was dancing on a building top floor to enjoy the new year party. The musicing out of the speaker was so loud that its vibrations were visible on his ss full of beer.

    "What a nice day! This is what I call a beautiful vacation. Am I right Tirecy"

    "Shut up, it cost me so much mana to open this timeline so that you can enjoy the damn party for the hundredth times already."

    "Why are you acting like that? Can''t you see my little brother sitting in that corner and enjoying his drink like a little baby who tasted alcohol for the first time?"

    "Your brother doesn''t even know you. So why don''t you just go and talk to him? It''s been so many times already. I won''t bring you to this timeline anymore. So ahead and talk."

    "No, he''s on his own. I just enjoy how that little punk drinks like a baby and then pukes everything out."

    Elesis took a sip from his beer ss and took a picture on his phone to save his brother''s reaction after tasting alcohol.

    "Aren''t you going to see him in the current timeline on the 31/KI?" The guardian of time asked.

    "Nope. That timeline is so sensitive to cast a timespell. We should wait for more than two hundred years to return to the original flow of time. Or we will get caught by those damn heaven''s guardian."

    "I understand, but are you sure Elerous can pull up that huge burden all by himself? He iszy, you know."

    Elesis kept his mouth shut and finished his drink to leave the past timeline clock. The guardian of time has the ability to travel though time for infinity. So, Elesis tagged along with her to keep his existence hidden from the heavens guardian.

    "Let''s go, the time is almost up."

    The world became frozen and a portal appeared that leads to subspace. Elesis looked at his brother''s face for thest time and walked inside the portal to leave earth for the next 30 years.

    I''ll see you soon brother. Hold on for a little bit. I''ll join you when it''s the right time.

    The portals closed and the flow of the timeline went inside the wave of universe reality. The past stayed into the past just like it should be.

    Because, you can''t change the past.

    Inside the subspace.

    "Yo! You''re back from the party again!" A tall skinny man with round spectacle on his eyes waved at him from the kitchen. He looked so handsome even with a huge scar on his left eye.

    "What are you making?"

    "Coffee, you want some? It''s from edena."

    Elesis looked into the coffee grinder and saw the blue coffee beans. So, he asked for a cup of that.

    "Did you check the current timeline of reality? I sensed a huge death wave from Elerous''s. Is everything okay?" The guardian of death asked while making a cup of coffee.

    Suddenly, a loud noise came from a room and a little boy with baggy clothes came out screaming.

    The guardian of death became annoyed and said, "Shut up!! You damnzy a**. Help me clean the dishes if you want dinner tonight!!"

    The guardian of greed looked at Mors and said, "I just lost my game and you''re telling me to clean the dishes? You''re so cold hearted."

    Elesis took a seat in the tv room and opened a book from his library to write down something and then, Akhlys leaned on his shoulder to see his book.

    "Would you mind giving me a personal space, you rat poison?"

    "How cruel!" The guardian of poisonined.

    Tsk! I can''t stand these damn brats anymore. I wonder how long I have to stay in this apartment in this subspace. I can''t go out, I can''t read story books, I can''t even enjoy the dramas because the earth is frozen for seven years.

    Elesis looked through the window and saw the dark space with millions of twinkling stars shining far away. The house they were staying in was floating somewhere in a frozen time subspace. There was nothing but dark space outside the house, floating in non-existent reality.

    Elesis took a deep breath and took a sip of his blue coffee to calm his mind.

    "What are you thinking about?" The guardian of death asked from behind him.

    "Nothing, just looking at that star glowing brightly."

    "Oh, that? It''s going to die in 3 million years."

    "I see."

    Mors saw the reflection of Elesis''s face on the window ss and saw a faint smoke of deathing out. So, he smiled after realizing something and said,

    "Hey, take me to the party if you go next time. We''ll enjoy some drinks."

 Chapter 81: Astraeus [Three]

    <h4>Chapter 81: Astraeus [Three]</h4>

    It''s been a year since I entered the dungeon to reach the underworld realm. But no matter how deep I walk, the path seems to stretch more and more. There''s no end to the deep path.

    When I was in the guardian realm, it used to take me a second to reach the core within a second. After losing my position and being unable to cultivate my guardian fragment, It''s taking me too long to reach a nt''s core. It''s like I''m more of a human rather than a guardian now.

    Every has a core inside that works as an engine to orbit around the sun and maintains its circr path of a sr system. A core of a is a semi-infinite mana source that supplies all the energy to run a. So, it''s a perfect core to regain a guardian''s power to 40-50 percent.

    But I need more than 2s to regain my full powers. Or I can''t fight with that mophead in the guardian realm.

    Rae was lying on a fire earth dragon''s back and staring at the ceiling full of diamonds and mana stones stuck on it. It looked like a mini sky inside a deadva chamber.

    "Hey, torch. How old are you?"

    The dragon smiled and said something in ancient dragonnguage.

    "Heh, you''re younger than me. But you''re older than the 6th generation guardians up there."

    Hah! I wonder how long it will take me to reach the outer core. I need toplete my journey in 5 years. Or else, an important star will fall.

    Rae packed his bag and sat on the dragon''s back to continue his journey towards the''s core.

    In the house of the guardians.

    For being the worst criminals and the most dangerous beings in the universe, the guardians had to put a barrier on their guardian fragments so that heaven''s guardians won''t find them out. For that reason, some of them had to seal their whole fragment to stay hidden and do their work inside the house like actual humans.

    Mors, the guardian of death sealed all of his fragment power and started to look after the house like a family man.

    Midas, the guardian of greed also had to seal all of his powers to keep his greedy intentions hidden from leaking out. He chose to y games and became a shut-in instead of helping around. That''s why Mors is always angry at him. Sometimes, he threw his cooking spoon towards his head to knock him out cold.

    Akhlys, the guardian of poison didn''t seal her powers because there was no need to do so. She just had to stop making any poisonous potions with her fragment to keep her location hidden. So she ended up with nothing to do and decided to annoy Elesis to death.

    Tirecy, the guardian of time didn''t have to seal her fragment because she''s one with time herself. She can travel in the past and change the flow if she wants without breaking any big events time flow. But every second is rted to the results of the future. And if the natural flow of time is broken, she has to pay lots of mana to keep the future intact or change it slightly.

    And thest member of the house was Elesis. The guardian of the knowledge who holds all the knowledge of non-living things in his books. But since he was struck inside the house with some crackheads, he decides to write down some new information and visits a party once a month with Tirecy to see his younger brother in the past.

    All of them in one house made the situation pretty messed up. But inside the subspace, a thousand years already passed.

    ��

    Inside Elesis''s room.

    "Tsk! Mors, why did you turn off the power? I can''t charge my phone!"

    The guardian of death came into his room and said, "You bettere outside and check this out."

    Hum?

    Elesis went outside from his room and saw a bright lighting out of their house. A portal crack appeared outside their house which is probably caused by guardian heaven.

    "What! Who? Who used their fragment power?" Elesis screamed out because some of them internationally used their fragment power to lure the guardian havens here.

    Mors went outside the house to cast a binding spell to lock the portal as quickly as he could but nothing was working. The subspace was too damaged to fix it again. It was shattering apart.

    "Tirecy!! What did you do??" Mors screamed at the guardian of Time but she answered that she didn''t do anything.

    But the guardian of greed was nowhere to be found. So, Elesis became so sure about what happened.

    It was the guardian of greed who made some kind of deal with them. So they are here to capture us all. That bastard.

    Elesis walked outside and saw the huge hands of guardiansing out of the super ckhole.

    "It''s time to leave this ce. Mors, stop blocking the portal with sealed powers. You will hurt your body. Go and bring rat poison out of the house."

    "She''s not there either! I can''t sense their presence inside the house for ten minutes. They betrayed us."

    Elesis took out a box made by his brother so many years ago and broke its lock to see what was inside. Elerous gave him the box on their birthday and told him to use it when his life will be in grave danger. So, he thought it might be the right time to open it.

    "Elesis!! What are you doing!! Help me here! Tirecy can''t make any timeloop now! We can''t open the seal while attacking them! Help us!"

    Elesis opened the box and saw a white orb with a powerful magic spell inside. A small was in the orb that said, ''Break it'' and nothing was inside. So he ran closer to both of them and threw the orb on thewn to break it as fast as he could. Because it was only his younger brother that he trusts so much.

    The orb broke and a sh of light came out of it. The three of them felt the enormous power around their body and slowly, they vanished into space. The subspace also vanished and the heavens guardian failed to capture them again. They lost track of them again.

    Back in Harvort''s residence after the holy ceremony ended.

    Viktor kept his position in his study room for more than two days straight without moving a single cell. After receiving the 66th guardian fragment, something changed in his body. When he found a small fragment inside an old teacup, he absorbed it quickly and suddenly, a new part of his core opened.

    So, he quickly went home to read all the new informants inside his crest and found out about his brother and his past life''s information from A to Z. He wasn''t expecting to be a big shot. But soon he realized that his brother had used an orb he made thousands of years ago, he predicted that the situation there wasn''t good.

    They barely escaped by saving their lives.

    Adonis came inside his room with a white towel and said, "Master, it''s your bath time."

    "Oh, yes. Did you receive my letters from the king?"

    "Yes, master. He said he wants to meet you once you''re free. He said that it''s an important matter."

    "I see. Okay then. I will pay him a visit. Prepare the carriage after I finish my lunch. Tell Kathryn to buy two tickets for the underground auction house."

    "Yes, master."

    Viktor followed Adonis inside the bathroom to take a warm bath after two days. When he stood in front of the mirror, he saw some changes in his body. All the small crests all over his body were gone. Instead, a golden hollow appeared on the middle of his chest. For the 66th crest, all of them merged and turned into a new singr crest. His body felt so light and his sense of understanding of his surroundings became more clear. So, he smiled at his ck crest-free body and went inside the bathtub full of warm water.

    I was busy reading all the memories and records of those guardians for two days. Usually, it takes me a second to read one hundred years of information. But their records are so big, so unnecessarily big that it took me two whole days toplete reading their record from the first page to thest.

    Now that I think about it, when I was 19 years old, I noticed a stranger taking my pictures when I tried my first beer at the new year''s party with some of my college friends.

    It turns out that my elder brother was the one who took my photo more than three hundred times. He really adores me. Heh, it''s really weird to call him my elder brother now. After my reincarnation, all the memories were erased. But when I read my past life records, both of us were pretty close. And that cleaning spirit used to chase us with a mop when we used to steal cookies from the kitchen at midnight.

    Hahah! It''s so weird.

    Adonis closed his golden book and walked closer to the window to gaze upon the moons. "Things are going to get moreplicated from now on."

 Chapter 82: His patience

    <h4>Chapter 82: His patience</h4>

    The royal family castles were divided into three different sections. The first and the most luxurious one belonged to king Azadevel. So, the ce Viktor was invited in was the king''s castle.

    I can already guess the grasp of the situation without seeing his book. He wants to keep the peace matter hidden by bribing me with a lot of money. But sadly, he knows nothing of my n.

    A small but luxurious dinner party was held inside the king''s castle for Viktor. The king thought that the recent temple incident would make him change his mind about the king, so he had to bribe him with sweet words or money. So he immediately invited Viktor to his castle to have a conversation with him.

    "Adonis, I won''t take any carriage today. Let''s just teleport."

    "Yes, master."

    Adonis cast a teleportation spell below their feet and they quickly teleported in front of the king''s castle in a matter of time. The royal guards were shocked to see both of them pop out of nowhere. So they ran inside to inform the king''s butler about their quick arrival.

    The female lead was dered as a crown princess without any problem in my book at this stage. But I did a little fun experiment to see how fast she can change and summon that demon guardian.

    The king was inside the guardian with tons of sweets. There was nobody around him but Viktor clearly saw a royal shadow standing behind him. It was a member of his father''s team but he decided to stay quiet and see.

    "It''s an honour to meet you, your majesty."

    "Oh! Isn''t it our eldest son of Harvort? Take a seat. Enjoy a warm cup of tea."

    "Thank you for your generosity, your majesty."

    He prepared the things that are known to be my favourite. He really knows my taste well. Or should I say, the royal shadow knows it pretty well.

    "You know about the new head priest of the temple right? What are your thoughts about the prophecy?"

    "I think it''s best to follow the goddess'' will for the time being. It''s not like the crown prince has to get married this soon. And you''re still young."

    The king remained silent after hearing Viktor''s words and said, "You were present in the ceremony that day. Can you tell me exactly what happened that day? The information I''ve obtained from different sources seems to be misleading. There are ws mixed with lies. So, I''m not sure whether I should believe them or not."

    Oh? He''s trying to y safe.

    "I was indeed in the prayer room that time when the incident urred. The crown prince stood up and insulted the goddess''s prophecy. After dering war on the face of her holy statue, he took the hands ofdy Elena Pearlroy and promised her the princess crown. What was it called? They swear on the name of their true love."

    The truth was revealed and the king became furious to hear what happened that day.

    "Ahem! He can''t just dere anyone as the crown princess without my seal and permission. And the imperial family depends on the goddess only. I can''t let this happen. Viktor, will you watch over the crown prince for a while until the situation calms down?"

    "I''ll be d to hear your desperate request, your majesty. Leave this matter to me."

    The butter came inside the guardian and informed the king that the dinner table was fully prepared. So, both Viktor and the king went inside the royal dining hall to have a meal. The table was long and it was filled with various types of dishes and sweets. The dining hall was filled with the aroma of delicious sweets and spicy seafood that Viktor liked.

    Wow! What an arrangement!

    Suddenly, the crown prince came inside with Elena by ignoring the royal guards'' warning. Nobody was allowed inside while the king and Viktor were having a secret conversation.

    "Father, I''vee to have a word with you."

    The king stayed silent while holding his fork. He was so vexed but he kept his cool in front of Viktor.

    The king asked calmly, "Why did youe here? Didn''t you hear the guards saying that we''re having an important conversation here?"

    "Father, this is something more important than your conversation with that lowly foreigner. I''m here to introduce my lover to you. This is Elena Pearlroy. She''s so intelligent, lovely, kind and I love her so much. Please consider our request. The goddess isn''t someone who will overlook our love."

    Viktor nearly let hisughter out of his mouth and all the gaze of the prince turned to his face. But he kept his eyes fixed on his meal to enjoy the dinner.

    "Ahem, father. Please give her a chance."

    Elena secretly cast her charming magic all over the room and the gaze on her became different. The king couldn''t let her keep standing, so he gave her his own seat to let her enjoy the meals she wanted.

    Viktor left his head and saw the bright red eyes of Elena and smiled a little. "Tell me, Miss Elena, how old are you?"

    "I''m 19 years old."

    "I see. You''re still a child."

    The king was so charmed by her that he sat right beside her to help her serve dinner. She was acting like a queen already.

    "I didn''t know a small stomach of yours can hold that portion of food. Do you have a demon inside your stomach or something?"

    Elena was stunned to hear the word demon from Viktor''s mouth. The food from her fork fell on her excessively luxurious dress. So, she became annoyed.

    "Ugh! It was my favourite dress. Now, what am I going to do!"

    After that, Viktor just watched the drama she pulled out and snatched more than five dresses from the queen''s closet with tons of gold coins.

    He was left speechless.

    So he thought, "Am I going to wait for her to summon the damn demon lord so that she can woo around and throw some tantrums? Do I have that level of patience?"

    Viktor went home with Adonis by questioning his pride and patience.

    Somewhere in Gxy 21/KI . no. 4.

    It was a fallen world with no sign of life. There was no tree, no water, not even clean air to breathe. A sandstorm was passing through the abandoned and destroyed skyscrapers. Layers of dust had formed on the cars which were lined up on a broken bridge in the middle of a deserted lifeless city. A dead world was breathing harshly.

    "Midas, do you really think that was necessary?" The guardian of poison asked the guardian of greed by following his steps from behind in the desert. The sandstone was so harsh that they were having trouble walking a straight path.

    "Do you really think they can save the world? Elesis is dreaming too big. And no matter how far you run away, you can''t escape the eyes of the creator. So, it''s best to make a deal with heaven guardians and save our life for some time."

    "But, are you sure they won''t chase us? How can you make a deal with the heaven guardians? Don''t you know what are they"

    "I know exactly what they are. They aren''t living beings. They are something else."

    Midas covered his face with a red scarf and went inside an abandoned building to take shelter for the night. The building was made of gold inside and its floor was made of red ruby. The design of the building looked like it was a shoppingplex. But the amount of gold used was out of this world. So, Midas thought that gold lost its value after humans were annihted.

    It means nothing now.

    "Midas, how long are you nning to stay here? We don''t know what the time flow is, and we''re out of the habitable zone. I don''t think we can find food here."

    Midas sat on the dusty floor in a corner and said, "I still have one portal stone to earth."

    "You mean the where Elerous lived?"

    "Yes. But I don''t think I can use it now. Its mana level is too low. Even if we find a way to earth now, I don''t think we can reach the reality of time flow. We will end up all the way back in 1940 or 1950."

    Misad looked at the portal stone and saw the date written on it was slowly changing. So he thought Elerous was born between 1990-2025 by measuring the mana level. It was a portal stone that he stole from Elesis''s room right before the guardians attacked.

    "How long do we have to wait here?" The guardian of poison asked.

    "10 years. It will take about 10 years to recharge the portal stone. And we can reach 2025 if it''s fully charged. So, we will leave after 10 years."

    "I see. Then let''s go to deep sleep somewhere safe. Somewhere on the top mountains might be a safe ce."

    So, both of them started to walk again and looked for a mountain to rest for 10 years to let the portal stone charge. Because they need to keep themselves safe from the hands of heaven guardians as long as they can. It would be suicide to stay on a for more than one thousand years.

 Chapter 83: Prince鈥檚 Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 83: Prince''s Arrival</h4>

    After Viktor''s crests merged into a hollow, some changes formed in his guardian fragment. In another way of describing, his fragment grew up.

    At first, Viktor could only read the records of a person. But after his fragment got stronger, he can see deeper into a person''s life. He was able to erase a small portion of normal people''s memories. But it was stillcking.

    Tsk! Why can''t I read the guardian of greed''s record? It says that they went to a destroyed after they betrayed my elder brother. It''s burly after that. The pages are empty from this stage. It''s like the alphabets are appearing very slowly. It feels as if they went somewhere where the time is very slow from the real flow of reality time.

    Viktor took out his mother''s record and saw it was the same. The flow of time on earth is also slow. So he assumed that he was living on a that has a different flow of time.

    "Master, is there something wrong with the book?"

    Adonis came inside his bedroom with a cup of warm water and gave it to him.

    "Sit down," Viktor said. So he sat beside him on his bed and asked if there was something wrong. But he finished the ss of water first and said," I feel like I should teach you something important."

    Viktor patted his head and inserted a small ball of light inside his head. It was an information ball he made to pass secrets from one person to another. It''s a ck technique that even god doesn''t know how to break through.

    "Master, this is.."

    "Shush!! Don''t speak of it to anyone. Use it when you feel like you need it.''

    Viktor went inside his nket right after he finished talking to sleep. He was too exhausted to use the ck technique because it was the heaven guardians magic. A normal elemental guardian doesn''t know its existence. And it costs a great amount of mana.

    Somewhere in the Imperial pce.

    A group of people was sitting in front of ady on their knees. They looked pale as if they were dead. Their eyes were fixed on the floor because thedy in front of them was scolding them for failing their mission.

    Thedy asked, "You. You''re telling me that you found no information on Viktor?"

    "No, mydy. His office was moved to imperial offices, but his papers were sealed. We were unable to find anything."

    Thedy stood up and grabbed him by his hair. Her anger was leaking out as a dark and red aura from her body.

    "You deserve to die."

    "No,dy! Please! I''ll make sure to ..no!! Aaahh!!!"

    Dozens of dark hands came out from her back when she cast her dark magic and it killed the man by ripping his head from his body.

    The blood sttered everywhere.

    "I hope some of you can get me his real background. I want to know who he is."

    The people inside the room epted her request and walked out of the room with that dead body on the floor. But the separated head was left alone.

    "Ugh! Why can''t I charm him! What secret is he holding!! Should I just kill him! But how!!!"

    She stomped on the man''s head and its skull broke into pieces. His eyeball got stuck under her hill. So she identally tripped over the broken skull.

    "Aaaaaahhh!!!!"

    At that moment, the prince had no idea what he was witnessing behind the door.

    It was midnight, so he thought that he''d spent some time with Elena secretly. His charm effects were gone because of the holy blessing of the temple. But emotionally, he grew some feelings for her. He walked out of his room secretly and when he was almost at her guest hall, he saw a group of men entering through the door. Some of them were royal knights, some of them were pce guards and a nobleman was also following the inside.

    His intentions changed.

    Why are those people going inside her guest hall at this hour?

    The prince hid behind the window of that room and sealed his presence to hear what was going on. And then, he felt the dark ufortable aura all over his body. He knew it was ck magic without any doubt.

    I had no idea��

    Suddenly, he heard a man screaming and his voice became broken and a disturbing grunting sound reached his ears. A man''s head was being separated inside.

    I should remain calm and see what happens next.

    Suddenly, he saw a group of mene out of the room with a dead headless body. So he followed them instead of going inside. Because he knew his ce.

    She ordered them to search for Viktor. The best magician of this kingdom. I heard her badmouthing him countless times. When she used to do that, I felt rage inside my heart. I wanted to kill Viktor and feed him to hunting dogs.

    But now that she''s not beside me, I don''t feel the necessity to kill him at all. Instead, he should be treated like a high person. I think I should go to his home right now. The situation isn''t good inside.

    "ke."

    A shadow knight who was appointed to protect him appeared behind him when he called out his name and said, "You saw what just happened there. What are your thoughts?"

    "The prince invited a cursed doll inside the house."

    "What?"

    "I warned you countless times. But you were under her ck magic spell. Now that she''s inside, it will be hard for you to kick her out. Only sir Viktor knows what to do. I suggest you seek his help right away."

    "Viktor hmm? The residence isn''t far from here, right? Let''s go right now."

    The prince used shadow steps to cross the neighbourhood in a rush to reach his house quickly. The moons were shining bright, so he was clearly able to see where he was stepping. The houses under his feet were passing by as he jumped from one house to another. The shadow knight was following him from behind.

    "My price, the Harvort residence is on the left."

    Will saw the big white house with a blue roof and saw a figure standing on the tower. So, he jumped from a long distance andnded on the roof beside the man.

    "Wee to Harvort residence."

    A man with dark hair and golden eyes weed the prince in the middle of the night. His eyes were reflecting the lights of the twin moon so his appearance became more astonishing. The prince was bbergasted to see his beauty.

    The prince asked, "Who are you?"

    "I am master Viktor''s butler. Adonis North. What brings the crown prince to the master''s house at this hour, may I ask?"

    "I''m here to have an important conversation with Viktor. I request an audience of his right now."

    Adonis kept silent for some second and said, "I''m afraid that''s not possible at this hour. Master is resting. Pleasee again after sometimes"

    "How long is he going to sleep? It''s almost thest hours."

    "So, what brings you here?"

    Viktor lit a cigarette by sitting on the roof and inhaled it for the first time. The smoke came out of his mouth and vanished with the blow of the cold wind.

    "I''m sorry, master. I was trying my best not to disturb you."

    Adonis took off his overcoat and covered Viktor''s back because he was wearing thin night clothes.

    "It''s cold, master. Please cover yourself."

    The prince was shocked to see him sitting on the roof with a cigarette, so he asked when he came up. "Just now. I can''t get a good sleep because of all these problems. I assume you came here toin about your baby bird?"

    The prince clenched his jaw and said, "Stop this nonsense. You knew about her from the beginning. Why didn''t you warn me?"

    "I believe it''s our first personal meeting right? And, do I have any authority to order the prince to shut his lips that wobbles between her legs"

    The prince became embarrassed.

    "Listen prince, life is tough. When you make a quick decision without seeing through all the negative and positive oues, that quick judgment of yours bes the bone in your throat. And I do not have any solution to your problem. You need to figure it out by yourself."

    Viktor threw the cigarette butt and wore the overcoat that Adonis gave him. "It''s almost morning, prince. You should head back. And yes. Have a good sleep. Good night, first male lead."

    Viktor touched his forehead and he became weightless. The knight who was protecting him also became weightless and flew as if they were in space due to Viktor''s magic. He cast magic to teleport them back to their house without hesitation. Because it was already morning and he needed to sleep.

    "Master, are you sure it was a good decision?"

    "Don''t worry. They won''t have any memory of this events. They are going to wake up on their warm bed just like they did everyday. They will never remember today''s conversation."

 Chapter 84: A problematic kid

    <h4>Chapter 84: A problematic kid</h4>

    My first memory-erasing spell worked great on the prince and that knight. Looks like this skill of mine is really convenient.

    Last night, Viktor was busy making portal stones inside his spiritual library instead of sleeping. He learned the technique of making one from the guardian of time.

    A portal stone has a deep connection with teleportation magic that helps a person to travel long distances by space wrap. But the teleportation magic is limited to a where the person is standing on. It doesn''t work on-to travels because of the difference of time and space.

    But a portal stone solves that problem.

    A portal stone is able to wrap the space and create a path between dimensions by defying the naturalw of teleportation magic. It''s also capable of letting a traveller travel through the past and the distant future for a short amount of time. But only a guardian of time has the ability to do that. Other guardians can''t cast time magic without the fragment of time.

    So, Viktor was only able to make a portal stone that leads the traveller to his destination on the reality timed. But it was enough for him.

    After researching the guardian of greed''s records, he listed exactly three million guardian fragments in different dimensions. It was hard for him to believe that there are more than thousands of guardian fragments on earth. And most of them were very unique and powerful.

    That''s the reason why he made lots of portal stones to travel in different words to collect all the fragments and save the world tree.

    But it wasn''t easy.

    "Master. How is the quality of the cigarette?"

    "It''s too sharp. But it''s good to go. Have you harvested all the tobo nts from the greenhouse?"

    "Yes. More than 50 packs have been prepared."

    "Good."

    I was a regr smoker back on earth like an ordinary man. One or two sticks were enough for the day to proceed. But when that half-baldy fired me, I unintentionally became a chain smoker. I don''t know why, but I guess I can me the depression. Since then, one pack of cigars barely made my day and I started to have an empty lungs. My breath shorthand and finally gave up on it 4 months before I jumped off the window.

    But this body is built differently. Deadly poison is now useless inside my body, let alone nicotine.

    Heh�� But this hits different even though I''m not getting affected by it. I missed this feeling.

    "Master, the sun is almost up. Why don''t you go back to bed?"

    "I have to go to work today. My full-week vacation ended yesterday. And my schedule is filled with meetings with some upper manners."

    "Then I will prepare a warm bath for you."

    "Make it cold."

    "Yes, master."

    Adonis went back inside the house by leaving Viktor on the roof. Because he was waiting to see the sunrise in the east. He let his legs hang on the edge of the roof to sit properly and then, the sun came out. The first ray of light fell on his face.

    I wonder how mother is doing.

    After his cold bath, he wore his official coat with three badges on his left chest and tied a ponytail to prepare his official look. Adonis helped him to get ready and he left home for work at 9 am. The house maids were exhausted after running here to there to prepare all the things that Viktor needed in the morning. But they were happy because Viktor paid them gold coins for their hard work.

    Inside the imperial knight''s division.

    "Good morning sir."

    "Morning."

    Viktor walked inside his office by reading some papers that his secretary gave him and greeted back good morning to everyone on his way. But he noticed something unusual. Some knights were acting strange after seeing Viktor. Their hostile gaze was clearly noticeable but Viktor ignored them and went inside his office to prepare for his meeting on internal sub branches'' recent movement.

    "Sir, here are the files. You need to review all of them." The secretary looked at him with her sharp gaze.

    "You''re scary sometimes."

    "Yes. Because you took a full week''s vacation without any notice and didn''t even bother to reply to my letter. Now finish a whole week''s work in 2 hours. The external members are already here and your meeting is at 12 pm!"

    "Calm down. These papers will be done in just 10 minutes."

    The secretary left the room by mming the door so hard after hissing at him like a furry cat. So, heughed a little at her cat-like reaction.

    Suddenly, the door again opened really quickly and a disappointment brat came in. "What are you doing here!"

    Alberto appeared.

    "Who gave you permission to walk into my office?"

    He ignored his questions and threw all the papers from his table to make a mess. "I said! What are you doing here!!"

    The veil of ink spilt on the paper he was writing on for 5 minutes, but he kept his head cool.

    "Alberto, you''re crossing the line. It''s best for you to leave my office if you want to live."

    But Alberto didn''t listen to his words. Instead, he grabbed Viktor by his cor and said, "I said!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!!"

    Viktor realised the murderous aura from his body because his patients snapped. The aura was so dense that Alberto froze while holding his cor. He was frightened.

    "Alberto, I''m going to count to 10. If you don''t let my cor go and fix the mess you made, I''ll make sure not to leave a cell of your body to arrange a royal funeral."

    Alberto''s eyes were so wide open that he started to shed tears but still, he was unable to blink his eyelids.

    "1��2��3��4.."

    Alberto let his cor go and bow down in front of him to beg for mercy. He lost his voice due to the pressure of Viktor''s aura.

    "I remember ordering you to clean the mess. Not to bang your head on the floor in front of my legs."

    But his leg already froze to death. So he was unable to move a single muscle. It was like a kitten in front of a growling dragon.

    "M..masst..master. Forgive this sinner."

    Viktor put his fountain pen on his messed up paper and took out a handkerchief to clean the ink on his hand. "You know, humans are really prideful creatures who think of themselves high when their identification on mere papers rises. You have the same amount of blood, the same type of DNA, the same organs and even the same skeleton as themoners have. But these people who im to be royal nobles by birth or blood or whatever, do you have gold sprinkles in your blood or something that makes you act high and bold in front of me? If you die today, you will be reborn as a beggar who''s rolling and tripping on the dirty streets."

    "I''m sorry."

    "Clean! The! Mess! Right now!!"

    "yes."

    Alberto quickly stood up and started to clean the ink off his table with the expressive coat he was wearing. All the workers of the office came inside and went out with papers by ignoring the Duke on the floor as if they saw nothing. Some of them even said that he deserved it.

    Ugh! I''m just done with these kids. Should I open a rehab centre for nobles to lift their brain from their knees? But what he did was really unforgivable. I need to beat his a** for getting on my nerves.

    "Oi, enough with looking into my papers instead of cleaning them."

    Alberto flinched to hear his words and quickly put a paper in his pocket. But he didn''t know Viktor saw everything he did while looking somewhere else.

    "Oi. I said enough with it. Stop rolling around my floor like a cockroach and stand in front of me."

    I need to p his brain out of his ears today.

    Alberto stood in front of him and said, "You called master?"

    "Why did youe here?"

    Alberto stayed silent after hearing Viktor''s words. He couldn''t say why was he there. But he wasn''t in a situation where he can make any excuses.

    "First, you kicked the door open. Then you entered my office screaming like a pig. Not only that, you got some guts to throw the papers off my table and grabbed my cor to scream at my face. Tell me. What should I do with you."

    At that moment, Elena entered the room with a basket full of cookies and said, "Oh my goodness! Sir Viktor is still here? I thought Alberto reimed his post as the new branch leader of his office. That''s why I baked some cookies to give to Alberto."

    Viktor smiled and said, "When did the prince gain the authority to fire me?"

    "Hmm? The king personally signed the letter. Here you go. See?" Elena took out a sealed paper from her basket and gave it to Viktor. It was so clear that she was the one who made the n without knowing anything about the United peace organization. She didn''t know who holds the authority.

    Viktor smiled again and said, "You should''ve kept your legs closed. Because old man''s machine is a rusty machine no matter how much oil or charm you apply. It wille back to reality in no time."

 Chapter 85: Double Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 85: Double Sacrifice</h4>

    As Viktor said, the advisor of the king came running inside the office to deliver a letter immediately. Elena was surprised to see the man who came with a big pouch full of gold coins.

    "What brings you here now?"

    Viktor asked the man who was sweating from his forehead to toe after running a long distance.

    "His majesty the king has sent you an apology letter. Please ept his money. And the king said he will take care of Miss Elena Pearlroy."

    "That was quick."

    Viktor opened the letter and saw the handwriting of the king who wrote the letter trembling in fear. And then,

    "What do you mean by an apology? The king said this office is for only Alberto! Why aren''t you leaving!"

    The advisorughed at her words and said, "You''re telling the owner of the shop to leave because the customer doesn''t like it? Miss Elena Pearlroy, you are under arrest for manipting the king with drugs. Guards, tie her hands."

    "What!! Wait!! What are you doing!!"

    Viktor lit the apology letter on fire and asked her assistant to donate the money to headquarters. Because the money is going to be donated to the headmaster''s ount.

    "Sir, your meeting time is almost here. Have you reviewed all the papers? The external members are already in their seats. We need to go."

    "Yes. And kick this twig outside. I don''t want to see his face ever again."

    Alberto came back to his senses and some guards grabbed his coat to drag him outside like a fox who made its way inside a farm.

    Tsk! I''m getting sick of this damn story. Why can''t that damn��.

    Viktor remembered something suddenly and kept his patience until the night. The cells inside his body were too excited to aplish something that he remembered.

    Why didn''t I think of this before? Am I an idiot or something?

    Outside his office in the evening.

    "Master, you''re working too hard."

    "Adonis, let''s go to the imperial dungeon. We have something to aplish."

    "Yes, master."

    Adonis cast a teleportation spell and both of them vanished into thin air. Some people from his office witnessed that but they kept their mouths shut.

    Somewhere inside the imperial dungeon.

    The prince was trying to open the lock of a cell but no matter how hard he tried, the lock wasn''t opening. The knight, David Lionheart was also in front of the cell waiting for his turn to break the lock and let Elena out of the cell but nothing was working.

    It was the king''s straight order to lock her up with holy magic and not to bring her closer to the king where she can make eye contact. The king knew she did something wrong to him. There was no way he would spend a night with the girl that his son linked. It was way out of the ordinary. So he assumed that she drugged him and made him do whatever she liked.

    Her decisions were too hasty.

    "Elena! Just wait. I promise that I will break this cell and bring you out! Just hang in there."

    The dungeon was dark, filled with filth and mice. It was evening outside but the cell looked like not even a ray of light has entered the cell in decades. It was a sewage-like environment.

    Inside the cell, her eyes were growing like wolves that carried mountain size grudges inside its heart. Waiting to bite the neck of that person who betrayed and left.

    "Don''t worry Elena, I will save you. I can do anything for you."

    Suddenly, a magic circle appeared inside the cell and both of them teleported out.

    "Oh my! What do we got here? Elena inside a prison in such a luxurious dress."

    "You!!! How dare you! Kill him, Will! He''s the one who put me in this miserable stage!!"

    But the cell bars were made of the strongest metal engraved with holy magic. So the prince was unable to throw anything inside the cell. No magic attack spells were working either.

    "Adonis, let''s take her to Acrone."

    "Yes, master."

    Adonis grabbed her hair tightly and dragged her into the middle of the teleportation magic circle. The prince and the tried male lead were screaming but Viktor ignored their existence because of excitement. He was holding his patience to perform a dark ritual on the top of some mountain far away from the Vestrain kingdom.

    They vanished from the cell in a second and the charm spell got cut off. The rage inside both of them vanished in a second and they looked at each other. They were confused and also scared to death. So they both left the dungeon quietly and left to take some rest.

    Somewhere on an ind thousands of miles away from Vestrain, Viktor appeared on an empty stage. There was an empty gallery around the stage that looked like architecture from the ancient era. It was made for babilious game where people killed other people for fun and won prizes. A manughtering house.

    On that dark yground, Elena was trying to run away but Adonis had no intention to let her go. So, she had nothing to do but apply charm magic on him. Instead, she was charmed by his beauty when she looked at him.

    "Darling, you smell so bad that my stomach is rumbling inside. But master''s orders are absolute."

    "Please, let me go. I promise that I will never bother anyone. Please."

    But he kept his position and enjoyed his master''s work from the side of that empty stadium.

    Viktor took out a sword from his dimensional pocket and drew a big and very difficult magic circle to perform a ritual. It was a summoning ritual.

    "Adonis, bring that rat here."

    "Yes, master."

    "Noo!! Let me go!! God!! If you''re there! Help me!! Help me kill them! Bestow the power of the holy demon on my soul! I am willing to sacrifice my body for you! Grant my wishes!!"

    But nothing happened. Instead, she heard theughter of Viktor who was standing in the middle of the circle. His face was filled with evil intentions and yet he looked so charming.

    "Good work Adonis. Now, break both of her knees."

    "Yes, master."

    Crack��

    Elena looked down and saw her misced legs facing the opposite direction. The process happened so quickly that she didn''t get to keep up with the situation. She was in a daze.

    "Ah..ahh..Aaaahhhhh!!!!!!! What have you done!!!! Aaaaahhh!! They hurt so bad!!! Aaaahhhh!!!!"

    But the smile on Viktor''s face became wider. He was too excited and he wanted to perform his ritual without any problem. So he ordered Adonis to break her knees so that she can''t walk or even move away from the circle.

    "Let''s go. I need to activate the circle now."

    Adonis followed Viktor out of the magic circle by leaving Elena behind and Viktor activated the circle by some drop of her blood.

    "Adonis, cover your mana and the small amount of guardian fragment deep inside your soul. You can never let it out until I say. And maintain your position. Don''t get scared."

    "Yes, master."

    The circle started to emit light and a huge dark cloud appeared on the stadium. The wind became rough.

    "Master, what is happening?"

    "A guardian is going to appear in no time. It''s a summoning ritual."

    The dark cloud above the stadium started to take its shape and a huge wing became visible. Then its enormous tail and finally the pointy horn on its head. It was a demon with 20 eyes on its face. A disturbing facial structure with soul-gazing eyes.

    "Who dares to summon me�� Who dares to summon me!!!!"

    The ground started to shake from his scream, but both Viktor and Adonis were standing as usual. But Elena fainted due to the pressure of the dark aura. Even though she is a contracted soul with that guardian, she never saw or felt its real pressure.

    "You, isn''t this my human contractor? Did you use her to summon me? Human, you are really intelligent."

    "I appreciate yourpliment. But tell me. Why did you sign a contract with her?"

    "Hm? Why? Because a pure soul asked for my power. That''s why."

    Viktor smiled a little and said, "Then take a look at her now. Do you think she''s a pure soul now?"

    The demon guardian looked below and saw a small ball of dark and nasty rag lying under. So, he became more excited and said, "How wonderful!! Human! Her contract expired 5 years ago, but she still held to her powers in exchange for her life span! Look how corrupted she is!"

    "Then, I offer her soul to you. How about that?"

    Viktor made a lightning spear in a second and threw it on his chest before the heaven guardian cracked the dimension and grabbed the demon. He was shocked.

    In that second, he already took the demon guardian''s crest and hid it inside his guardian vault.

    "Sinner! I finally caught you!"

    Viktor was gazing at the enormous hands of a heaven''s guardian that came out of a dimension crack. It was made of light and filled with pure holy aura. The demon guardian was caught and the judgment magic quickly made his body shatter into bits. He felt betrayed.

    Adonis on the other hand fainted due to the effect of extreme holy magic. He was lying beside Viktor by holding onto his pants.

    But Viktor was speechless to see how big and powerful a heaven guardian could be. He was frustrated.

 Chapter 86: Fallen Lead

    <h4>Chapter 86: Fallen Lead</h4>

    It happened 7 hours ago when Viktor found the easiest way to capture the demon guardian and the female lead all together. Since he was in the real world, there was no need for him to follow the flow of his story. And the information that opened inside his record library was so sensitive that he had to think about ending the story before it starts. Because he was running out of time.

    So, after Alberto was kicked out of the office, he went inside his library spiritually and searched for every information about the guardian he could find.

    Inside his library, he was able to proceed with his work so fast because his fragment grewrge. So, he elerated the movement of his body and spent half a year reading a guardian''s thousand years of memories in just 10 minutes'' nap time.

    And then, he learned about how to cast advanced-level magic spells and the weakness of a heaven''s guardian.

    He was prepared to sacrifice both the guardian and the contractor of the guardian to heaven''s guardian in one go.

    And there he is, looking at the hands of the heaven''s guardian.

    "Looks like I found a great fish today. But I''m curious. How did a mere mortal know how to summon me, the heaven''s guardian?"

    The pressure of his question was so heavy that Viktor felt a chill down his spine. But he was still standing because of his fragment.

    "I''m Ivon North, the mortal who summoned you."

    The heaven''s guardian looked through the dimension crack with his thousand eyes and said, "I see. I won''t be punishing you without the creator''s orders. But I will definitely report this to him. Moreover, I can''t just leave without giving you any reward for your good deed. Tell me what do you want?"

    Got you��

    "How can I possibly ask the great guardian to repay me with great things for capturing this criminal? But if you insist, I''d like to receive your holy blessing and keep doing the good deed to follow the righteous path of the creator."

    The heaven''s guardianughed and said, "I see, you are the follower of god. Now I really want to bless you with the highest holy magic even if you reject my offer."

    The guardian put one finger on Viktor''s head and a great amount of holy power entered his fragment. It was greater than any powerful guardian fragment. But the heaven''s guardian was still unaware of the fact that he was an elemental guardian too.

    He simply left after giving him his blessing and the dimension crack closed.

    "Heheh!! Hahah! Hahahahahaha!!!!!!"

    His evilughter was echoing throughout the empty gallery. His fragment grew invisiblyrge that a huge amount of information opened inside his library.

    In a matter of seconds, he took out that heavenly guardian''s record and erased the conversation they had. He removed his existence from his memory.

    "Hah! So his name is No.3029 ha? They don''t even have a name, just numbers. But it was great to know him. Since I got ess to all his memories when he touched my head. Now I can continue my work in peace."

    Viktor looked at Adonis and saw he wasing back to his senses. So he cast holy magic to lift the fear he felt after seeing the heaven''s guardian.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m so sorry master. I''m ashamed of myself that I showed you this miserable state. Forgive me."

    "Don''t worry. It''s not your fault. But now, I think we have to deal with her."

    Elena was still alive. So, Viktor was surprised that she could withstand the pressure of a heavenly guardian. She was really built differently.

    "Master, what should we do with her?"

    "Heal her legs and I''ll erase her memories. Then we''ll send her back to her house and show her the real face of this world."

    "Understood."

    What a great day! The back of my neck can finally rest. Now, I no longer have to see the cringe things those male leads do to fight over a whore. I am free!!!

    Viktor decided to end the flow of his story because it was too messed up. As a story, murders, sexual harassment, looting, war, the aftermath of war looks so thrilling. But in reality, it''s so much worse.

    When the smell of metallic rotten blood reaches a person''s nose, only he could tell how hellish the reality is. Violence is never a concept of entertainment in reality. It only exists in a book.

    Now, let''s see what can you achieve without the power of charm and ck magic.

    A few dayster in Viktor''s study room

    "Viktor, I''ve collected all the information about thedy Elena Pearlroy."

    Nor, the first prince of Vestrain who worked for Viktor for more than 5 years came inside his room and put a huge pile of papers on the table.

    "She''s been missing for 3 days from the dungeon. And the weirdest thing happened among the nobles'' families. They are all suffering from the post-effects of ck magic. Most of them are feeling nauseous, headaches and even some of them are suffering from extreme stomach pain. The king is also suffering from a minor headache so the head priest is currently taking care of him."

    Viktor looked through the papers and saw a letter from Alberto. But he already knew what was inside. So he ignored it and said, "How are the knights?"

    "More than half of the knights are also suffering from the effect of ck magic. They are currently being treated in the royal infirmary."

    "I see. So, what did the king say?"

    "A thousand gold bounty had been offered for her head."

    "Hmm. What are the thoughts of the crown prince about this?"

    "He was grounded by the king to bring such a dangerous woman inside the imperial family. He won''t be getting out soon."

    "Okay then. Thank you for your hard work. I will send you some books. Make sure to memorize them well."

    "I will. Thank you."

    So, the king has offered a thousand gold for her head? This is interesting.

    Viktor opened the book of Elena''s father and saw that Elena was imprisoned by him. After so many years, he was able to get back to his senses and decided to lock her up. Because it was the only way to keep her alive. He was so frustrated about the fact that she is a dangerous criminal who tried to manipte a king, but the love for a child as a father was way beyond the boundary.

    Elena kept begging her father all night long to let her go. But he didn''t even talk to her at all. Instead, he sat beside the ve cage to atone for her sins. He was a failure as a father.

    The situation over there is quite tough. Should I re-write his memories?

    Viktor thought about it for some moment and decided to pay him a visit.

    Suddenly, the little girl, Ibuki Inu came inside his study room and said, "Master Viktor!! Look I draw this picture! How is it?"

    Viktor happily took the picture and saw the rough sketch of his face, Adonis, Nor, Kathryn, the little girl''s father and her. They were all together in a green field having a tea party.

    It made Viktor''s heart flutter.

    "Our Ibuki is so good at drawing!"

    Viktor patted her small head and asked her if he could keep the drawing. So she wanted some candies in exchange.

    "Hahaha! You will ruin your teeth if you eat too much chocte. But I can give you only one for this beautiful gift. Let''s go to the kitchen and see if there are any candies."

    "Yey!"

    Kids are really fairies. I hope she can grow up and have a wonderful life. Her mother will be so proud of her.

    Viktor picked her up and went outside of his room to give her some choctes from the kitchen.

    Rae''s POV :

    "How dare you!! How dare you did that to me!! Do you know how many stars have fallen for your idiotic judgement? How can you banish me from the guardian realm?"

    Rae reached the guardian realm after regaining his powers from 3 differents. He was so angry and impatient that he went straight to the guardian realm without making a n.

    His arrival inside the guardian realm made the other guardians shocked. But the guardian of water wasn''t pleased by his presence.

    "Why did youe here? And who was the person that lift your seal?"

    "That''s none of your business. Give me back my thorne. Do you know how many gxies have fallen because I couldn''t take care of the stars? Are you mad?"

    "The smaller the universe, the better the maintenance system. How are you supposed to maintain every single stars? A million? Or a billion? You can''t even handle a hundred. What I did was the best for you."

    "How dare you say that? Has the creator ordered you to banish me from the realm? You don''t even know where he is!"

    "You''re crossing the line Astraeus."

    The guardian of stars and moons creature a huge sword and pointed it at his head inside the guardian hall.

    "I demand my throne back. You don''t have the authority to keep my power in your position."

    All the high guardians inside the hall agreed to his proposal, but the guardian of water refused to listen to his words. Instead, he wielded his water sword and said, "I warned you. Now face the consequences."

 Chapter 87: Banishment

    <h4>Chapter 87: Banishment</h4>

    The atmosphere inside the hall of guardian became cold. All the guardians who were present there had nothing to do but wait and watch. The fight between two guardians was something rare, so all the guardians came inside to witness the epic battle. But Rae was unaware of his opponent''s true strength.

    "Foolish Astraeus, do you really think that you can beat me?"

    The guardian of water came down from his throne and made a barrier with water around him.

    "I just want my throne back without any violence. But you''re leaving no choice behind."

    "I did what I had to do in order to maintain a small realm. I can''t bite more than I chew. So, don''t make thingsplicated. I''d love to give your position back, but your wishes are too big. So I can''t let you have it."

    Astraeus held his swords with a strong grip and ran towards the water guardian. But he blocked his attack from very far away. The water tentacles with sharp des on their tip grew from the water guardian''s back and blocked all of his attacks from far away. He was nowhere near his body to attack.

    "Astraeus, calm down. If you stop now, I can show you some mercy. You''re just wasting my time!"

    But Rae didn''t stop attacking his water tentacles at all. He was swinging his sword like a madman who was refusing to pay for his drink. His actions resembled a drunk madman who''s wrecking a bar without paying money.

    "Rae!! Stop this nonsense!!"

    But he refused to listen.

    The guardian of water was left with no choice. So he grabbed his whole body with one of his sharp tentacles and made a seal on his fragment again.

    His fragment was sealed again.

    "Let''s see who lifts the seal now. I''m going to throw you to a far dimension now. So you can nevere back here. Take care Rae, I hope this is ourst conversation."

    "Nooo!!!! Let me go!! Lift this damn curse!! I will kill you this time!! I will show you what I''m capable of!!"

    Rae was thrown off the guardian realm again and he reached a far distantnd filled with long never-ending forest that strands high.

    Rae opened his eyes and saw the blue crystal-like water flowing on the river. The water was so clear that the orange fishes were visible from very deep.

    He looked around and saw the trees that stretched so high up in the sky that he was unable to see its tip. The grass under his body was emitting light as he touched it with his hands. It was a that rotates around a dim blue sun in the very corner of the universe. A distant sr system that doesn''t orbit around a gxy.

    It was in the middle of two gxies where it stands still, unable to select which gxy to orbit around.

    Rae looked above and saw nothing but a small dot. The sky was jet ck with only one star and he felt the zero rotation of the he was standing on.

    So, he smiled and said, "I wish Vik could summon me. I''m your familiar after all."

    Did you forget about me?

    With his frustrated state of mind, he walked forward to nowhere and said, "Vik, I really need your help to crush that piece of shit. But, I feel so miserable now. So, I''ll go to deep sleep."

    He went inside a huge tree hollow and sat down. His body was so exhausted after fighting with the guardian. Moreover, the seal was blocking all the powers that made him so weak. The only way of regaining strength was to put his body into deep sleep for hundreds of years.

    He was so heartbroken that thousands of stars would die if he went to deep sleep, but he was left with no choice. For regaining some life energy just to hold a conversation with a person, he needs to sleep and collect energy from the''s surface very slowly.

    And the best way was to sleep under or inside a tree that''s alive and fed off the water from the ground.

    I guess I have to give up. Or else, I will die.

    Rae leaned to the tree and closed his eyes to drown in his deep slumber. The vines of the tree slowly crawled onto his body and took him inside to keep him safe from any danger. Because that''s what nature does when a guardian goes into a deep sleep.

    Somewhere in Viktor''s house.

    "I don''t feel good."

    Adonis started to cough because the tea went into the wrong pipe after hearing his master wasn''t feeling good. This was the first time to hear such words from Viktor''s mouth.

    "Master!! Akkhh!! Akhh!! Maas aakh!!! Ahemm!! Master! Is something wrong? Are you feeling okay? Is there something wrong with your body?"

    "No, my chest felt like something dropped. Something is missing."

    Just what went wrong?

    Viktor went inside his library of crests and saw the list of the fragments that he saved. In the long line of names, he saw some unusual colours from Astraeus'' book. It was blue.

    A blue colour? This is odd.

    Viktor searched the records of a heaven''s guardian and found what he was looking for. The blue colour book indicates the guardian''s deep sleep because of theck of strength. It takes more than hundreds of years to regain his strength.

    So, you''re sleeping peacefully while I''m working my poor brain out. Well, I''m not going to summon you, not now. Because I have more important things to do.

    Viktor went out of his library and told Adonis to send a letter to the headmaster. Because something important came up.

    When he was preparing to visit the female lead''s father, Nor came inside his dressing room and said, "Viktor, the king has sent me a letter."

    "Already? It hasn''t been a day since you yed the forest troll."

    "Yes, he wants to reward me for ying the monster. Should I go?"

    "That''s up to you to decide. You''re a prince. So you should know what''s your next move."

    I ordered Adonis to train Nor when he moved to our house a few years ago. He was a strong man back then, but not enough to fight for the throne. So, Adonis took care of his training and political studies to build a suitable prince for the kingdom.

    The political studies of this world are dull, so I gathered books from my world and turned him into a perfect candidate for the crown.

    Because he is the first prince after all.

    In the second year of his education, Adonis decided to send him to field exams. It was a wastnd monster-hunting expedition.

    It wasnd where humans don''t live because of volcanic eruptions. So, fire and earth element monsters were the only living beings there. Viktor started to train him harshly and make him kill the monsters no matter how injured he was and eventually, he got used to it.

    Nor didn''t mind at all because he knew that Adonis was trying to make him the best candidate. So he endured the hellish training and passed Adonis''s tests.

    After Viktor gave him an adventurer''s batch, he went on the monster hunt with the other adventurer party and quickly gained fame because of his strength and intelligence.

    The news reached the king''s ear quickly and he decided to reward him. On the other hand, Viktor erased the memories of Nor''s past crimes from the king''s memories so that he could go inside the imperial family smoothly.

    His ns were working perfectly.

    "I think I should go and see the face of the monster who killed my mother and my brother."

    "Do as you wish for. I''m not going to stop you."

    Nor smiled and said, "You are a really interesting person. I''ll give you a lot ofnds if I can climb up to the throne."

    "Hahaha! Now you want to repay ha? Repay me with some free time if it''s possible. Notnds. I am toozy to take care of them anyway."

    Nor said goodbye to Viktor and rode his horse with his party members to attend the ceremony. The crowd from both sides of the road was cheering for him. His fame, his strength, his look and his intelligence were enough to catch anyone''s eyes. He was the star of the Vestrain kingdom who killed the most dangerous monster and donated its core to themoners.

    Looks like Adonis made another gem besides Kathryn. Now he''s busy with Ibuki. I wonder what kind of monster she will turn into.

    Adonis came inside Viktor''s dressing room and said, "Master. It''s time."

    "Yes. Have you prepared the gift?"

    "Yes, master. I packed the basket with a bottle of grape wine and 200 gold coins. Is this enough?"

    "That will be enough. Now, let''s go. Her father''s health is decreasing rapidly."

    I packed some things for the female lead''s father because it''s rude to visit someone''s house empty-handed. I should maintain my pride as an Asian and satisfy my ancestors. Or they will kick my ass after my 66th reincarnation in heaven.

    "Master, I will cast the teleportation magic now. Please stand close to me."

    "Yes. Let''s go."

    The teleportation magic circle appeared under their feet and their body vanished from the room they were standing in.

 Chapter 88: A living test subject

    <h4>Chapter 88: A living test subject</h4>

    A shabby house with a deep well in front of it was standing in the middle of a rundown town where one or two people lived within a mile. It was a rich town once but after a monster attack, the town turned into a ghost town. Now, it''s a city of criminals where they hide their looted goods after stealing.

    In the basement of the shabby house, a man was sitting in a corner with a key in his hand. In front of him, a girl was mumbling something from inside the ve cage. She was being imprisoned by his father.

    "Daddy, don''t you love me? I promise I will be a good girl. Please let me out."

    But the father stayed silent. He even refused to make eye contact with her.

    At that moment, he heard the door knocking.

    "Daddy! I am sure my prince is here to save me. See? I told you that he loves me! Unlock the cage! I want to see him! Let me go!!!!"

    The man walked upstairs by closing the door to the basement. She was left alone in the dark.

    "Hello, uncle. How have you been?"

    The man held his door lock with a strong grip and said "What do you want?"

    Viktor smiled at the man and said, "To visit you." Without saying anything further, he made his way into the house and took a seat on a chair.

    The man asked, "May I ask who you are?"

    "Ah, sorry for myte introduction. I''m Viktor Harvort. A magician."

    "Are you here to kill my daughter?"

    Viktorughed and told Adonis to give him the gift basket. The man opened it and saw the shiny gold coins with an expensive bottle of wine that only high nobles can get ess to.

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    "This is my farewell gift for thedy. But thedy doesn''t have any right to do whatever she wants. She''s a criminal after all. But I''m showing some mercy on your child only for you. You have only two options."

    The man looked at the floor and said, "What are those options?"

    "You can start a good life with your daughter. Or, you can live on your own with that money."

    "If you''re taking responsibility of ours, there might be something you want in exchange right? There is no way you''re offering us free money."

    Viktor took out a paper from his pocket and gave it to him.

    "Read those conditions carefully. Both of your lives depend on it."

    I know he''s not a good man. He sacrificed his whole family for money and took his daughter because she looked useful. But his conscience turned off after she used ck magic on him. He lived 8 years like a sleeping zombie. And when he woke up, he regained those memories and locked his daughter inside the cage to figure out what to do next. He was left with no money or any powers because of his daughter.

    "Think about it carefully. You can start a new life if you sign this paper. But your daughter will be mine forever. And if you sign the other contract, You will have this money and your daughter too, but the cost will be your memories. So, which one do you prefer?"

    The man looked at Viktor''s face and saw his unsettling smile. The man behind Viktor was gazing into his soul with his golden eyes. He looked as if he was ready to devour him.

    "I.. I don''t know��!"

    "I never said you have a third option. Choose one, or just give up on life."

    "Then, I''ll��I''ll choose the first one."

    He gave up on his daughter.

    "Well, congrattions then. I''ll send you to Diltais Kingdom by teleportation right now. Do you want to talk with your daughter for thest time?"

    The man held onto his money and signed the paper without hesitation. He simply refused to talk with his daughter and requested Adonis to send him off as quickly as possible.

    So, Adonis made a portal and told him to walk through without looking behind. So he did just as he was instructed. He saved his life by selling her daughter to some unknown man.

    "Master. Looks like he really hated his daughter. He''s worse than my mother."

    Viktor lit a cigarette and asked, " What about your mother?"

    "She was a cruel demon. But she used to supply me food even after she abandoned me."

    "My mom had no guts to face me as a mother. At least she fed you."

    Viktor and Adonis looked at each other and burst intoughter.

    "So, I''ll give you something extraordinary gift today. Let''s go downstairs."

    Viktor opened the door to the basement and saw a rusty cage after they walked downstairs to check. In that rusty ve cage, a girl was holding onto the bars with wide animal-like eyes. At that moment, Adonis felt something and he fixed his golden eyes on her. He was gazing into his soul that lives deep inside her body.

    "Master, is that for real?"

    Thedy inside the cage looked at Viktor and she quickly recognized his face. So she said, "It''s all your fault."

    "Yes, I know. But sadly, your father already sold you to us as a ve. So, you''re not even allowed to die without my permission."

    "Master, is her body real?"

    Viktor knew what was triggering Adonis''s interest in the female lead''s body.

    After the heaven''s guardian took the demon guardian''s life, the contract between them vanished. As a side effect, her body lost the ability to hold a drop of mana and became a nk body.

    A nk body is rare and extremely valuable for magic and alchemy experiments. Also, a nk body can be used to make thousands of chimeras with one cell. She was a gem for Adonis''s chimera study.

    "This is my gift for you. Do you like it?"

    Adonis''s face became too bright from over-excitement that Viktor covered his eyes to protect them from getting blind.

    Ugh! I still can''t get used to his puppy eye sh.

    "Master! Can I make whatever I want with her?"

    "Yes, you can. Now let''s go home. I have to finish something."

    I sensed something extremely powerfuling towards my house a few minutes ago. Is that something rted to the guardian I killed three days ago? That guardian was very powerful but sadly he fell for my tricks.

    After Adonis put Elena into deep sleep, he put her into a dimensional pocket as an object and took Viktor back to his home before it''s toote.

    At 3 am in Viktor''s rose garden.

    I came here to talk with the intruder who came running into this house, but it''s keeping a low profile in my garden now?

    "Hey, do you think you can hide under a nt to hide your presence? I can feel your presence very clearly here. Come out now."

    A small fairy with a tiny garden shovel on its back came out and flew in front of Viktor''s face. Its eyes were green and its wings were filled with yellow glitter. It was a garden spirit from the guardian realm who was in charge of taking care of Elerous''s garden.

    "Nice to meet you after thousands of years. I am Tiki, a garden spirit from your home."

    The spirit looked into Viktor''s eyes and said, "Master is very different than he used to look before."

    Viktor cast a barrier around them and took the spirit into his spiritual library to talk. Viktor made a tea table with his imagination and told the spirit to take a seat.

    "You travelled a long way. How''s everyone in the spirit realm?"

    The spirit took a bite of a huge juicy apple and said, "The situation in the guardian realm isn''t great. The water guardian kicked Astraeus again out of the realm. And they are looking for the person who broke his seal. The guardian of fire has already searched more than 40 civilized worlds. He won''t take long to put his toe on this."

    "So you''re here to warn me."

    "Yes, master."

    I read all the records of my past life years ago. These are the fairies who were born with us to take care of us forever. My past self mentioned them as small, tiny hands and legs and they had wings like butterflies based on their jobs.

    But, I didn''t know they would be this adorable. They look like something straight out of anime. I really want to pat one''s head now.

    "Master, the reason I came here is to deliver a letter to you. It''s from your fragment creator, thete guardian of truth."

    The small fairy took out a huge letter from its small backpack and gave it to Viktor.

    "The butler fairy said this letter was written when you were born. Late master told us to secure it until the young master reaches his 3rd reincarnation."

    "So, my father knew everything."

    "Yes, he''s the guardian of the truth after all."

    This wasn''t recorded in my record at all. Is this the power of my fragment creator?

    Viktor looked at the letter and saw some magic spells that has other fragments sealed into it.

 Chapter 89: Memories

    <h4>Chapter 89: Memories</h4>

    The elemental guardians can create another guardian bybining their fragments to give life to a new being. It can be simr to them, or different. But sometimes, they can create a whole different being that has more powers than any other beings in the guardian realm. It''s so rare and happens once in a million years by ident. It''s so rare that there is no history of such things. It''s just a myth.

    But, when the guardian of truth and the guardian of books created the twin guardians, they saw that the guardian of record has the most dangerous abilities that can create chaos in the whole universe. It was enough to erase the existence of the creator in one wish.

    So, they looked into their future through the guardian of truth and decided to hide three pieces of Elerous fragments in theirs and keep the fact hidden from everyone. The seal was so strong that it hid its existence sessfully from everyone.

    The guardian of truth knew what was going to happen, so he kept his fragment within the seal and ordered the servant fairies of his house to deliver the letter right after ny hundred thousand years to Elerous. Because the creator ordered the heavens guardian to kill every useless guardian from the realm and the guardian of book and truth were on the list.

    They had nothing to do but secure their crest before their death. They made magical spells to seal the fragments and passed them on by the hands of heaven''s guardian. Now they live as a human or an elf somewhere in an unknown gxy as a human, living their second reincarnation by forgetting everything that happened to them before.

    Surprisingly, a soul can live 66th time on a different. And here I am, going through my 2nd reincarnation with all my memories intact.

    Viktor looked at the fairy who was enjoying a delicious fruit, so he gave one more. He was super hungry after travelling a long way.

    "Master Elerous, what are you going to do now? I think it''s best for you to leave this and go to another one where mana doesn''t exist."

    That''s a good n, but It''s risky. Because the letter has warned me not to use my guardian fragment until this body dies. But this will take more than thousands of years to reach that level. It''s impossible for me because half of the universe will die at that time.

    "I think it''s a good idea, but I''m afraid I can''t do that now. I still have things to do."

    Viktor unlocked the seal of the letter and five guardian fragments went inside his crest. Three of them were fragments that the guardian of the truth hid from everyone. With those three, his original fragment became full.

    The five guardian fragments made more records in his library and his mana capacity increased. So many sections of new records were created inside his library and the origin of his fragment changed.

    He became the guardian of the hollow by the effect of other fragments. One who can devour anything inside his fragment and still maintain his origin. A dangerous being that holds the strongest guardians fragment and uses them as his own.

    Viktor opened his eyes and saw the flow of mana that he never saw before. It was floating everywhere like pollen and it was entering and exiting from every living and non-living bring.

    This is what Adonis sees every day. It''s beautiful.

    Viktor came out of his library with the spirit and told him to go back and act normal inside the guardian realm. It was important for him to stay because his absence will make the guardians suspicious about something.

    So, the fairy left after he finished his meal and vanished from the rose garden.

    "Master, I felt an unknown presence from here."

    Adonis came inside the garden by running to catch the person who broke in, but he saw nobody but Viktor.

    "Oh, you''re here."

    Viktor looked at him and saw the golden flow of mana leaking out of his body. It was too powerful that he was unable to seal his presence.

    "Master, was someone here a minute ago?"

    "Yes, a person came by and told me to run away."

    "Run away? But why master?"

    "Because this might get destroyed soon."

    Adonis was shocked to hear that.

    "Anyways, let''s go. I''m so sleepy. We will talk about itter."

    I can''t say that I''m going to die, because he will throw a tantrum all over this and search for that person who wants me dead. And he''s living his 13th reincarnation already. I don''t want him to waste anymore.

    Months after months were passing like days after Viktor stopped the lifeline of the book. Elena was held captive by Adonis for many types of experiments and Viktor just enjoyed his inventions and made them into products to sell for a high price.

    Just like that, more than two years passed by.

    In that span of two years, the kingdom changed. Nor became the king with the help of the head priest in exchange for money. He eventually found out who killed his elder brother, so he ughtered everyone including the king, the queen, and even the first male lead who tried to kill him in sleep because he stole his position.

    For the sudden change in the imperial family, many nobles refused to follow him and protested against the rulers. But Nor became a tyrant and made them obey the rules by scaring them to death. Thus, all the corrupted nobles went extinct and the crime rate dropped to 10 percent nationwide.

    The nobles had a lot ofints about the strict rules who didn''t show any mercy, but themoners were living their life in peace. They had noints against Nor, so they simply thought of him as the best ruler of the kingdom.

    Later, Nor tried to give Viktor lots ofnd and fame but he told him to take care of Ibuki and his father instead. So, Inu became themander of the royal knight and both of them moved to the imperial pce. Viktor''s house became empty like before where only Kathryn and Adonis used to live.

    But his mind was feeling unsettled. Viktor searched for the fastest way to solve the problem which was approaching him but he found none.

    The only way to get away from the problem was to leave the he was staying on. But he hasn''t collected all the undiscovered fragments. Those were also important to save the world tree.

    So, he hid his fragment and started his search for other fragments around the world by following clues.

    In front of the Harvort residence.

    The sun was shining bright in the sky. It was the first week of the summer season in the Vestrain kingdom. On that beautiful day, Viktor was standing in front of his family to say goodbye. He prepared everything to visit the southern parts of the world but his family had no idea.

    Viktor was leaving the kingdom forever.

    "Son, promise me that you wille every year even for a day."

    Duke held Viktor into his arms and said, "Okay? Or your mother will be upset." The youngest brothers of his also came and told him to visit often.

    But only the mother didn''te to bid him goodbye. Inside her heart, she knew something was really wrong. So she stayed inside her room and watched him through the window. She didn''t even shed a drop of tears.

    "Son, take care. I know you are very strong but you need to be careful okay? Don''t overdo anything. And remember, this is your home. Don''t even hesitate toe here."

    Viktor smiled and said," Yes, I will visit you."

    Adonis picked up his bag and said, "Master, it''s time."

    For thest time, Viktor looked at his mother''s face who was behind the window and waved at her. But she didn''t reply to it. She closed the curtain and went inside.

    She''s a mother after all. She can sense the death of her son''s disappearance way before he disappears. Because I''m going to erase my existence from their minds today.

    I''m already thousands of years old and I don''t need a fixed ce called home where I have to travel for the rest of my life. Being a part of a family that will not live more than 20 years will be a waste of emotion for me.

    I already have 3 parents from my past life so I don''t think I need more. But it was nice to meet them as Viktor in this life.

    "Father, take care of mother. I''ll see you someday."

    '' Maybe in another world where you will live as a stranger who''s returning home after work,'' he hushed and walked back where Adonis made a teleportation circle to a different kingdom. Viktor smiled at his family for thest time and said, "Goodbye everyone. Take care of your health."

    His body vanished after Adonispleted the magic circle and went to another country in a blink of an eye. In that process, Viktor erased his existence from everyone''s memories and they became confused.

    Henry asked, "Father? What are we doing in front of the house?"

    The duke came back to his senses and said, "Huh? What are you guys doing here? What am I doing here?"

    "I don''t know but let''s go inside. I have work to do."

    At that moment, Viktor''s mother looked at the white shirt she was holding onto and said, "It''s weird. But I feel like something really important left from my heart."

    She looked at the shirt that she never saw before and thought, "Henry and Feros never wore this type of shirt. Then, why am I holding onto this?"

    She ran out of her room and saw his husband and both of her sons walking together towards the second-floor dining room. So she stopped them and said, "Dear, have you ever seen this shirt before?"

    "Dear, what are you talking about?"

    She ignored them and ran towards the closed wing of the house. The duke was stunned so he also followed her. The two sons were confused so they also followed them to the ce where they were forbidden from entering.

    Thedy of the house opened the room where Viktor stayed and saw nothing. It was the same as she left it 21 years ago. But there was no dust as if someone just left the room this morning. The windows were open and the bathroom''s water was still warm.

    But there was no trace of anyone inside the room.

    "Dear, do you think someone left this morning?"

    The duke was confused because he felt the same when he discovered himself in front of the house five minutes ago.

    "Dear, why did we close this wing of our house?"

    The question of thedy made everyone think about the same thing, " Why did we forbid everyone from entering this wing? Does it belong to someone that we don''t know? Are we forgetting something or someone really important?"

    After that, they never found out the reason and they moved on. The closed wing became the wing for guests.

    Everyone who knew Viktor on this forgot about his existence. Even his closest servant Kathryn forgot about his existence and became the leader of her n in the northernnds.

    ::::: Sorry for any grammatical mistakes. Because I''m sozy today to read it all over again. I''m so tired-_-.

 Chapter 90: Navaka

    <h4>Chapter 90: Navaka</h4>

    There are countless reasons why Viktor erased his existence from everyone''s memory. First of all, he is a guardian that lives thousands of years. If he grows emotions towards a normal human, this will be an obstacle to his path.

    Second, humans will try to beg him to teach him various things that are harmful to humankind. A guardian can''t pass down his magic to a human no matter what. Because it will ruin the normal flow of human life.

    And the third one is to make a baby. A guardian is able to make babies with a normal human. But if that happens, the guardian will lose a big portion of his guardian fragment and the baby will be half.

    The cruellest thing humans did was to kill that baby and drink its blood to obtain power and immortality. This is themon case between those who lived with a human and lost both their partner and the baby.

    That''s why guardians don''t live with humans now.

    Well, it''s a good thing that I don''t have any weaknesses for any person. My love life kicked my life when I was only 18. So, it''s really impossible for me to fall for a girl who''s thousands of years younger than me. Falling for someone will be considered the most perverted thing I''ve done in my life.

    The country where Viktor came was called Navaka. It was famous for technology and steam engines. The ce he used to live before wasn''t a part of another organization so they didn''t supply any goods.

    Viktor looked outside from the coffee shop and saw the young girls standing at the station to catch the train. They were carrying colourful umbres even though the day wasn''t sunny at all. At that moment, the train blew its whistle while moving forward to thepartment. The white steam from the engine spread around thepartment and stopped to load goods and the passenger.

    Viktor wore his white hat and said," Adonis, let''s go. The train will leave at 10."

    Adonis finished his cup of coffee and walked towards the train with Viktor. They were strong enough to fly from country to country, but Viktor wanted Adonis to experience the train journey.

    Adonis was also excited to be on a train for the first time.

    Their seat was in a first-ss cabin, so it was nearly empty. But the cabin Viktor went already had a person in.

    He looks like a noble. But why is he holding onto that suitcase?

    Viktor took a seat in front of him and took off his hat to fix his hair.

    It''s been a long time since I came out. After I left Vestrain, I visited thirty kingdoms to collect more than twenty guardian fragments. They were all powerless but important. It took me nearly 3 years to sniff it out. And now, I have two more to collect.

    There weren''t many fragments left on the that Viktor was staying on. He already collected more than one hundred fragments and they made his core more powerful. But there were only two missing from his lift. It was the fragment of the guardian of the dark, and the guardian of the dragon.

    But the problem was this��

    Those guardians were still alive.

    "Master, would you like a piece of honey cake?" Adonis bought an expensive cake for him from the coffee shop because it caught his eye. So, he offered a piece to Viktor. He looked at the cake and said, "Is it tasty?"

    "I don''t know master. But I heard somedies were talking about how tasty it was, so I bought it."

    The stranger looked at the cake and broke into their conversation to say, "That cake is 5 gold."

    But Viktor didn''t have any expression on his face after hearing that. So he took a bite and said, "It''s good. Not a waste of money at all."

    The train started to move forward smoothly and Viktor felt peace after a long time. So he ignored the man''s curiosity and said, "Adonis, this is what I meant when I saidfortable in transportation."

    "I can finally understand you master. Carriages are really shaky."

    The man put his suitcase on the seat and said, "You gentlemen look very handsome. Are you from a noble family?"

    Adonis finished his cake in one bite and said, "Yes we are. But why are you asking us questions? Do we know you?"

    "Ah! No, no. I was just curious because you two look extremely handsome."

    Meanwhile, Viktor was busy reading the strangers'' records and found something odd. There was something odd inside his suitcase rted to the guardian of dragons.

    So he asked, "Is there something important in your suitcase, mister? You look so protective over your belongings."

    The man held his suitcase and said, "You don''t have to be concerned about it."

    But the man''s behaviour looked so suspicious.

    "I am just showing you what it feels like to be picking on a stranger''s personal life. I think you''ve learned your lesson."

    The aura inside the cabin became dense.

    That thing he is carrying the healing potion. And surprisingly, the dragon guardian needs it to heal his wounds. Is he sick or something? I can''t get inside his record because I don''t know his name. Moreover, he was kicked out of the guardian realm because he did something awful. For that reason, there isn''t anyone who knows him better.

    I need to look for this guardian. Should I follow this man?

    The journey wasn''t too long so they reached the capital city in just an hour. So they got off the train and hired a taxi that looked like something from the 1800 era. It was the time when people just stopped using horses and moved onto the engine. The taxi looked like a carriage but it was only the horse which was missing. So, it became a new experience for Adonis.

    The city was busy as ever. There were 10th-story tall buildings with colourful signs, the road was jammed with cars and the knights were working as traffic police to control the traffic. It was an era where magic and technology both were developing together.

    Adonis looked outside through the window and said, "Master, where are we heading?"

    "We''re going to the central za."

    Viktor turned the page of the printed newspaper and pointed his finger at an article, "Look, we''re going to stay the whole month in this house for a year. The rent is also reasonable."

    "Master. Is this what you call an apartment?"

    "Yes. It''s an apartment. It''s so small but we will get used to it."

    The taxi pulled over in front of a huge building and both of them got off to take the keys from the receptionist. It looked more like a hotel than an apartmentplex.

    Surprisingly, there was also an elevator and it became Adonis''s new experience.

    The apparent was small but advanced from where he used to live. But everything was made based on mana. The lights run on the mana, the fan, and even the washing machine''s power source was mana stone.

    Every building has a mana stone like a battery and people pay mana bills instead of electricity bills every month. It was ordinary for Viktor to see electric appliances inside his house but it was a new world for Adonis.

    The most shocking thing was the washing machine that washes clothes.

    "Master! Are you sure it will wash clothes better than any person"

    "Yes. Just put those dirty clothes inside. You don''t want to raise the water bill, right?"

    Hah! This is going to be more confusing for him to understand what a smartphone is. I should teach him beforehand, right?

    Adonis opened the balcony door and walked outside to see the view. The city was filled with tall buildings that stretched to the horizon. He whiteness a scenery that he never thought he could enjoy in his life and yet he''s staying in a tall building that stands high in the sky.

    So, heughed and said, I wonder how long it will take them to develop and fill the city with blue dazzling lights at night. I bet that secrecy will be spectacr.

    The night came down and the city lit up the yellow mana stone lights on both sides of the street. The building windows were also lightened up with faint yellow lights so Viktor felt satisfaction inside his heart.

    At least they can make this view at night. It''s like I''m living in old London back in 18t century. Not bad.

    "Master, the dinner is ready."

    Adonis was so curious about the city and the food shops. So Viktor gave him some gold coins to buy whatever he wanted but instead, he bought dinner from the local shop to eat with his master. Surprisingly, it was the famous yet old meal called fish and chips.

    "You sure know how to hunt great food."

    "It''s the instinct of a demon, master."

    "Do you like the city?"

    Adonis looked at Viktor with puppy eyes and said, "Master! It''s like I''m in a dream. I still can''t believe that I''m living in real life. But I''m curious, master. How advanced was your world?"

    "Hahah! It was more advanced than this world where people visited the moon."

    He became speechless.

 Chapter 91: Experiments

    <h4>Chapter 91: Experiments</h4>

    Navaka was famous for its advanced technology and the main job city for the students who graduated from the Lyfrone Academy. It wasn''t difficult for the student to get a job, but there wasn''t a life guarantee.

    Before Viktor left his job after saving so much money, he moved some important files rted to the dozens of missing cases. They were all top students of Lyfrone and their existence has been erased by nobody but the principal himself.

    Viktor knew he was up to no good and kept his mouth shut because he simply doesn''t care. But in his records, an odd connection was found between the dragon guardian and the missing students. So, he finally made up his mind to search for ways to achieve his next goal.

    From his survey, all the missing students worked in a research centre called DuLio. It was under a non-governmental organization which was directed by Ihanas, the counts family. After Viktor read his record, things became more messed up.

    The count has a secret connection with the headmaster and they wanted Viktor''s head for a million gold. But since his existence was erased, the operation vanished.

    Viktor''s head was supposed to be an offer to an unknown being that lives under the temple. So the links came to a single conclusion, they were all working for the dragon guardian from the very beginning.

    Viktor was stunned to read it from the director''s record after a long time. He doesn''t really care about who''s plotting something behind his back so he simply ignored everyone''s record. But when he found out the real reason, he was sure that the dragon guardian knew exactly who Viktor was. He was ying with him all alone by making him do all the work. A sly bastard who loves to make thingsplicated.

    Viktor identally cut the rose instead of cutting the extra leaf in anger. He was so angry that the rose died because of the aura that leaked from his hand.

    Ugh! My rose!!

    "Adonis!!"

    Adonis came running to the balcony and said, "Master! What''s wrong?"

    Viktor looked at his face and saw the slimy facemask dripping from his chin. He was busy with his skincare routine that he recently found pretty exciting and healthy from the nearest beauty salon he visited.

    He was beyond handsome than any other man in the whole world but seeing him taking care of his skin made Viktor''s soul fell from a huge building. So he pouted his lips and said, "What is that?"

    "It''s honey face mask, master. But tell me what do you need first?"

    "There''s a guardian hiding under the city and bing stronger by eating strong humans daily. Unfortunately, that punk set a jammer seal in his soul so I can''t enter his records."

    Adonis removed his facemask with a ssh of water magic and looked at Viktor with a shocked face. "A guardian in this city, master?"

    "No, there are two of them. One is living under a temple and the other one is imitating humans to keep his identity hidden from the other guardian."

    Adonis removed the dead nt and took out a new nt from his dimensional pocket to ce it on the vase cage. He looked at the city horizon without turning back and said, "Master, do you want to kill them?"

    Viktor stayed silent for some moment and answered, "I can''t use my guardian aura too much because the fire guardian is searching for suspicious persons around the universe. So, we need to follow a different path."

    "How long do you intend to hide your true strength, master? Are you weaker than the fire guardian?"

    Viktorughed and said, "No man, I''m far stronger than the first-generation guardians. That touch is nothingpared to my true strength. But I can''t race with the dogs, right? Since I''m a jaguar, I should maintain my ce."

    "Master, you sure know how to flex."

    "Where did you learn that word-_-."

    "Nowhere. You should be careful when you take care of your nts from now on. And you don''t have to use your powers as long as you wish. I''m making a humanoid chimera in my dimensional room. I guess we can use it as a test subject to start your operation."

    Viktor raised his eyebrows and said, "Wow! Already? How many did you make?"

    "You shoulde inside and take a look."

    Adonis made a portal to his personal dimensional room and Viktor went inside in excitement to see what he was up to. But the first thing he saw blew his mind.

    It''s like I''m walking inside a viin''sboratory. Just look at those floating half-made bodies inside the ss water tank.

    Adonis walked closer to him and asked, "What do you think of my experiment master?"

    Viktor gazed inside a tank with a fully grown-up body and said, "It''s spectacr!"

    "This one is called test subject 003. The first two were failures and their body exploded after the first clearance test. This subject is ready toe out."

    A dimensional room is the bigger version of a dimensional pocket. But there are huge differences between them. A dimensional pocket is a small space where only non-living things can be stored. There''s no breathable air which is connected to the world, so no living things can enter. It rejected everything alive. But it''s not the same case with a dimensional room.

    A dimensional room can be big as a mansion where living things can enter and live. But without the owner''s permission, nobody can open the room or exit the room. There''s no day or night inside the room and the time flows exactly the same as the reality.

    The dimensional room Adonis has was made by Viktor with his tears of pearls. It was a great source of mana so Viktor thought it would be a waste not to use it. So, he built a hugeboratory with a mansion for Adonis on his birthday.

    After that, he used his dimensional room for his personal storage and started his weird experiment with Elena''s body.

    Viktor walked closer to the ss tank where Elena was floating and saw she was staring at him. She was alive inside the talk with full consciousness.

    "Adonis, is this normal for her to be alive in this state?"

    "Oh, yes. Because I used some potions to stop her pain sensation. So she won''t feel any pain even if I cut off her head."

    Half of her body was being separated for other experiments and surprisingly, she was growing back like a lizard tail. So Viktor tapped on the ss and smiled at her. "We''ll use you well. So go to sleep."

    "Master, you should wear this apron. Because I''m going to open test subject 3."

    He''s like a real viin scientist who''s happy to test his chimeras. I think I raised him well.

    Viktor wore his apron and stood behind Adonis to see how the test works. The tank drained all the water out with a push of a button and the chimera started to move like a fish out of the water. It was unable to breathe because of the membrane inside its mouth and nose.

    "Shouldn''t we help it?" Viktor asked.

    "Don''t worry master, it has mana within its body so it will figure it out."

    Adonis opened the door to the tank and the clone fell out of its nest. Because it was a newborn clone, it was struggling to stand up and breathe. It removed its slime inside his mouth on its own and started to breathe just as Adonis said.

    "It''s like a real human, but he has no record above its head. It''s a soulless being!"

    "Yes, master. It doesn''t have any soul. It''s like a parasite that follows themand of Its owner unconditionally."

    The clone looked simr to Elena but it was genderless. There was no sign of any female or male sex organs on its body.

    "Adonis, are you sure this thing can follow yourmand? It''s staring at the light."

    The clone was moved to the testing room to check if its organs were working, but it was showing no response to sounds or touch.

    "No, it''s normal master. It currently has the brain of a bug so it''s attracted to light. I''m going to run some more tests and I can finally start to teach him. I hope this subject doesn''t blow up after eating food."

    "Yuck��"

    Adonisughed after seeing Viktor''s disgusting face, so he gave him a red cherry candy to calm his stomach.

    "Master, if I can sessfully make a clone, you won''t have to fight with the dragon guardian or the fire guardian. I can make a clone and make it a scapegoat for you so that we can get out of this."

    Viktor patted his head and smiled to say, "Hahaha! You don''t have to work this hard. But if you''re interested in human biology, I will search for some advanced medical books from a doctor''s record and transfer the knowledge to you. That will help you understand more about the human body."

    "I will dly ept your gift, master."

    It''s a good thing that he doesn''t reject anything from me now. He knows that I will give him something that he wishes for. Moreover, he''s devoting himself to serving me with everything he can. So, I think I should repay him tenfold as his master.

    He''s a genius after all.

 Chapter 92: Slice of life. part 1

    <h4>Chapter 92: Slice of life. part 1</h4>

    I tried to search for the outer records of the dragon guardian for the past few days. I searched many heavenly guardian''s records and found out that he wasn''t on the criminal list of creator''s. Instead, he yed an important part to catch the criminals and bring them to justice.

    But when he saw all the guardian''s on the list was brutally murders and their soul was getting purification, he lost his respect for the heaven''s guardian and left the guaridan realm to live on a where mortal lives.

    But unfortunately, he was unable to go back and became stuck in the mortal realm. So, he tried to help the humans but he was unable to make any friends. Because humans don''t live that long and he suffered from his peoples death from time to time.

    After a long time, he gave up on mankind and finally decided to be a viin who rules the underworld. Since then, he started to manipte strong magicians to eat other powerful magicians. He was trying to gain his powers back by eating rare and powerful humans to go back to his old position.

    I understand that he''s frustrated, but why would you eat humans? Have you never tried grilled meat in his life? Huh! He''s the same as Adonis but an idiot.

    "Master, what are you thinking about? Do you understand what I just said?"

    "Huh? Ah!! What were you saying?"

    Viktor was lost in his deep thought that he missed everything that Adonis exined to him. He was exining how to teach a clone to carry orders.

    "Master, you zoned out again, didn''t you?"

    "Ahaha!! Haha! Sorry."

    "Let me exin again. Since a clone''s brain is an empty jar, it will take everything in like water. But there is a catch.

    A real intelligent being has the same organs just as this clone has but the main thing a clone doesn''t have is a soul. A real human''s mind and soul is connected, so it''s able to carry an infinite amount of knowledge without any problem. But a clone can''t do that. Its memory capacity is the same as a crow but it can use its full brain capacity. So there''s a limitation on how much knowledge he can carry."

    Viktor pped his hand for Adonis''s great exnation. He was feeling proud that Adonis is a real scientist and he can teach very well.

    "Master, there''s more."

    "More?"

    "Yes, please sit down and don''t stand up on that table to praise me. You will break it-_-."

    "Ugh-_-."

    Adonis drew a picture of a brain and pointed to the middle parts of it to exin more.

    "This part is called the hippocampus where short term and long term memories are stored. A normal intelligent being can hold limitless memories because of the existence of his soul. Without the soul, you can''t withdraw any memories with advanced technology scientifically no matter what. It goes the same for a clone. Since it''s an empty vehicle, you can''t put too many orders or else its blood vessels inside its brain will leak or be damaged. So, I will prescribe to teach him only 20mands maximum because the previews test subject exposed like a bomb after I taught him the 21thmand."

    "Adonis is great!!"

    "Master, don''t stand on the table."

    "Ugh!"

    I know everything about what a clone can do but it feels great to see him working this hard to exin. I love to cheer for him. I guess I have to cook him food.

    Come to think of it, I never went inside the kitchen to cook food after I came to this world. After I bought a house, Adonis always prepared the food. I tried so many dishes from this world but it''s been a long time since I ate dishes from my hometown.

    I guess I should cook today''s dinner.

    "Master, do you understand why we can''t put too much pressure on a clone?"

    "I understand. Since you''re trying to figure out a way to increase its brain capacity, you should try learning modern medical technology from my world. This will help you to make a memory chip. I guess you will understand the rest after I give you a book."

    Viktor took out some books he made a few days ago and gave it to Adonis. It was some books rted to the human body and applied technology on humans. It was best for him to understand the memory chip.

    "There was no magic in the world where I used to live. We used electricity and technology to advance the medical field. Those doctors back in my world could even transnt a heart from a sick man''s body."

    "Master! These are..!!

    "They are blueprints of some machines. But you can upgrade them with magic spells. And go to study now. I''ll cook dinner."

    Adonis was surprised to hear his master''s words. But he was so happy that his master was helping him with everything he could. He was like a god-figure to him.

    ��

    Inside the small apartment kitchen.

    I told him that I''ll cook food for him today, but why is there no onion in here?

    Viktor searched the whole kitchen but he found nothing that he wanted to use for cooking. So he took out two huge chickens from the storage and cut them into small pieces.

    Now, let''s marinate this thick baby!

    First, I''m going to heat the oil and dip my marinated juicy meat in my batter. When the oil is 275��, you simply throw them inside but be careful not to burn your fingers.

    The small babies will cook beautifully until it''s golden brown and pick them out when you smell it.

    I don''t know the time because I measure it with my soul, my feelings for the spicy chicken fry. So, don''t ask me the time.

    Viktor made a hot sauce to mix the fried chicken and poured two big sses of beer.

    He was ready for dinner.

    I wonder if he''s still studying. The books I gave him contain so much information that his brain might be glitching right now. I should feed him dinner before he finally loses it.

    "Adonis! I think you should close the book ande. Dinner is ready!"

    From a dark portal door, Adonis poked his head out and saw his master was waiting for him. So, he walked closer to the table and said, "Master, what kind of food is this?"

    Adonis took a seat in front of him and said, "Master, did you forget to bring the fork and knife?"

    "This is called spicy fried chicken. And you eat it with your hands. This dish doesn''t require any table manners. You just eat it as long as it looks like a human is eating, not an animal."

    "Okay then. But why did you pour this huge ss of beer?"

    "You will need it more, so just taste it and tell me how it tastes."

    Adonis picked up the biggest piece at first and took his first bite. Unknowingly, a drop of tears came out and a long line of water started to follow it as well.

    "Master!!!"

    Hic��hc

    "Stop crying like a baby, drink some beer and thank meter."

    "Master, what kind of hellish sensation I''m feeling inside my mouth! It''s so tasty!!"

    "Heheh! This is the food I used to enjoy after a long day of work! But I''m not going to teach you. Because it''s my treat and I''ll cook it for us from time to time."

    "Master! You are the best but you''re the worst for keeping the recipe secret! I''ll search the whole world for this recipe from today!"

    "Calm down and enjoy your dinner. I made enough for both of us so eat it until your mind is satisfied."

    "Master, demon''s don''t get satisfied that easily. I''m afraid that I''ll end up finishing your meal as well."

    "Hahaha! Don''t worry, I''ll cook you some more tomorrow. So let''s just enjoy the dinner. Cheers."

    "Cheers, master."

    I used to have a long line of customers in the coffee shop because of my coffee. I don''t know why but I guess I have talents for cooking. The customers were so mad for my coffee that a police officer suspected that I might use drugs in it. But when they found out it was all okay and my coffee naturally tasted that good, I gained a full department of police customers.

    But I had to leave my job because of my ex-boss from the office and ended my life after a year.

    Hah! Old days. I wonder if that coffee shop is still open. I''d like to spend some time on that corner table beside the old cherry blossom bonsai with a hot cup of dark coffee.

    The ce where I liked to spend time after closing the shop. I want to go back and breathe the city air once again. I want to taste some root beer at midnight and walk back home wiggling on the street.

    I want to go back and spend my time in that tiny old apartment. Even if it''s for a day, I''d be thankful to the creator who created me and gave me ast chance. I''m so tired from this huge burden on my shoulders. I want to sleep peacefully.

    For the first time after 11 years, he became drunk for turning off his poison resistances in his body unconsciously. So, he fell asleep after drinking 3 sses of beer on the table.

    Adonis looked at him and saw his face be red for the first time. He knew he was drunk, so he carried him back to his bed and covered his body with his warm blue nket.

    "Good night master. I''ll make sure to wipe all the burdens off your shoulder so that you can live a peaceful life. Even if it needs my own life, I''ll dly sacrifice it for you. So sleep peacefully, my lord. Your servant will take care of the rest."

    He closed the door silently after leaving the room.

 Chapter 93: Slice of life. Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 93: Slice of life. Part 2</h4>

    "Master, the tram is leaving!"

    "What!! Wait! I have to pay for the ice cream!"

    "Here''s your change young man."

    Viktor put the small coin in his pocket and ran towards the running tram to catch it. It was a busy Sunday and they decided to go shopping because the big sale was announced in the newspaper.

    The street was busy so it was crowded inside the tram as well. They were all heading to the market district for shopping.

    "Here you go. One red berry ice cream for you and coconut for me."

    "You didn''t have to do that master."

    "You said you wanted to try. Anyways, I think I have to look for some seeds for onions. I can''t believe they grow onions only for nobles. Not only that, they harvest onions once a year because the weather isn''t good all year."

    Adonis finished his ice cream and said, "Because it''s warmer than Vestrian. It doesn''t even snow here."

    "No wonder why southern people love to visit the north when it''s July."

    It''s been 3 months since I came here to find thest two guardian fragments of this world. They are near me, really close to me but I decided to spend some quality time before jumping into action.

    Since I can''t use my guardian fragment carelessly, I have to make a steady n with the help of Adonis and im them. If I use any power rted to my fragment, the fire guardian will sense it and my existence will be revealed.

    Countless guardians are waiting for the chance to find a criminal and get a heaven guardian blessing. If they know about my existence, a whole army of heaven guardians will attack me at once.

    If that happens, soul purification is absolute.

    So, I guess I''ll wait until my professor Adonis is ready and enjoy my day peacefully.

    The tram stopped at two stops so the crowd became more intense inside. But it was already near Viktor''s stop so he held his breath to bear with it.

    "Master, our stop is here."

    The tram stopped and a huge crowd got off from it. It was near the shopping district so the tram became full again.

    "Master, where should we head first?"

    Viktor took out his list and said, "We should buy vegetables first."

    "But what about the fish marker?"

    "We will get one after we finish the list.

    Viktor decided to buy vegetables instead of fish because of some reason and went straight to the vegetable market to buy onions.

    The market was busy and it was filled withmoners. So, Viktor and Adonis were standing out a lot with their bags filled with vegetables in high noble clothing.

    It was attracting so much attention that some nobledies started to follow them in their expensive gowns through the narrow road.

    Viktor looked back and saw threedies following them openly by covering their faces with fans. "Look Adonis, there are some bugs following you."

    "They are following us master. Not just me."

    "Forget it. Put them in your dimensional pocket and tell me where we should go next?"

    Viktor checked five items off the long list and said, "Look, we need to check the magic item market. I heard they sell good items."

    "It''s this way master."

    Both of them went inside the magic item section and saw colourful things and essories being handed in front of every store. They were openly selling magical weapons and other attack magic items to the customers.

    It''s the best ce to find hidden things inside cheap items. Most of the items here are stolen or found in a treasure underground.

    They may look useless but they can contain a lot of mana that can cast attack magic endlessly. Some of them may look so fancy and powerful but empty vessels sound much.

    Since there is no archaeologist or scientist who can examine the item, a lot of cursed things also make their way to the market. They can be super deadly or dangerous enough to kill dozens of people.

    There are a lot of cases where people die right after touching it with bare hands or slowly kill the owner. But after their death, the item vanished and went back to the same spot where it was first discovered.

    They are called ''''Walking Cursed Items'''' and most of the shop owners have been through that episode.

    Viktor stopped in front of a small shop and saw the owner was polishing a red gem.

    "Old man, what is that?"

    The old man looked at Viktor with a smile and said, "Oh, a customer. Wee. What kind of magic item do you need? A fireball ring? Or a love potion?"

    "Viktor looked around and said, "A unique item. Do you have any?"

    The old man put the red gem where it belonged and took out a sword from a shelf. "It''s a holy sword with a power boost ability that canst up to 2 minutes."

    It''s trash-_-.

    "No, now attack items. I need something very special. Like a walking cursed item."

    The old man''s expression changed and asked, "You know, it''s illegal to sell ck or cursed items to ordinary citizens."

    Viktor suddenly felt a faint presence of something odd and turned his head to a ne which was hanging in front of the shop.

    It''s a ve chain with a beautiful appearance.

    "Okay then. Sell me this ne."

    "That''s 1 gold."

    "Yea, whatever."

    Viktor threw a gold coin in that old man''s hand and left the store to visit a clothing store.

    "Master. Why did you buy a ve chain?"

    Oh? He knew what the thing was just by looking at it? He''s a clever demon.

    "Don''t know. I feel like I might need it someday."

    Just like that, they went here and there and spent the whole day and used 100 gold coins in just 9 hours.

    The city clock rang when the sun reached the horizon and it made all the pigeons fly away because of the loud sound. They flew a few circles around the city bell andnded on the temple roof which was near a fancy noble restaurant.

    Viktor watched the pigeons fly away again as if they were suddenly chased by predators but surprisingly, he saw a ck book with no human below floating on the roof.

    He was surprised.

    "Master, do you think oysters will taste good? Or should I order this rabbit stew?"

    Viktor looked at the menu and saw most of them were made with a certain animal''s meat that he hates. So he told Adonis to order a sd for him and anything he likes.

    He could order a special dish with a small request but his attention was elsewhere. The ck floating book on the temple roof caught his attention but when he looked outside after ordering the food, the book was gone.

    Tsk! I missed it.

    Adonis saw Viktor''s disappointed expression on his face and asked, "Master, is the food bad?"

    "Oh, no. The food is great."

    Suddenly, thedy who had been stalking them since morning walked closer and intentionally poured her wine on Viktor''s coat and said, "Oh! My goodness! I''m so sorry. I tripped over my dress and my wine fell on your coat! Allow me to wipe it off for you."

    Thedy took out her handkerchief and started to rub it on Viktor''s chest but he didn''t even bother to stop her at all. Instead, he showed the red stain on his cor.

    Thedy felt a little ufortable.

    "Um! The strains might be too much, so please forgive me. I''m not good at cleaning. If you allow me, I will repay you with some of my time."

    Thedy gave off a suspicious and ttering smile. So heughed and said, "How expensive your time is, mydy?"

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    This girl is only 14 years old. And she''s out already to bait males to look for a suitable husband? Those nobles are getting out of hand these days.

    "Pardon? What were you saying?" Thedy asked.

    Tsk! I don''t have time to y with little girls now.

    "Little girl. I''m married and I''m nearly 43 years old. Do you think that I can''t read your intentions? Please go back to your table which is 20 feet away from me and let me enjoy my dinner in peace."

    The little girl''s expression changed after hearing his age and went back to her table after taking her dirty handkerchief.

    "Master, your clothes are ruined."

    "Don''t worry. I''m casting a cleaning spell on it now."

    Viktor put down his fork and cast a simple yet advanced magic on his coat and all the red stain of wine vanished in a second. His clothes were dry once again.

    "Come to think of it, you never told me about your past life partner, master."

    "Oh, back in those days? I had one when I was 17 or 18 years old. After that, I had one more when I used to work in a coffee shop with her. But, she cut off all her contacts with me after she found out I had socialising issues and some solid logistic mindset instead of being a caring person."

    "But master, you are a caring person."

    Viktorughed and answered, "Do you really think that? All the people I''ve met aftering to this earth were loving and caring. They did so much for me, they showed a lot of unconditional love, respect and loyalty. I did nothing but to erase my existence from their memory in exchange. Do you think I really deserve this loyalty? Am I really a good person?"

    Adonis raised his voice and said, "No!! Master, don''t think of yourself like that! You deserve the highest respect that you can''t even imagine. The people you were carrying as your responsibility was nothing but extra weight on your shoulder. You weren''t responsible for their living expenses and life security. You may have a lot of power but it doesn''t mean you should carry all the weight by yourself as your responsibility.

    Master, you are my lord. And I think you have done so much more than you should''ve. So, don''t think of yourself as low."

    Viktor looked at his face and smiled. He was happy to hear the words so he said, "Thank you, Adonis. You are really my lucky charm."

    "I''ll always stand by your side, master."

    The restaurant was filled with people but they couldn''t even hear any sound because of the sound barrier Viktor cast around them. So, their conversation was hidden from everyone even though they were in a super crowded ce.

 Chapter 94: Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 94: Rejection</h4>

    The rainy season was near Navaka, so all the people were busy buying umbres near Viktor''s neighbour. The sky was bing dark and the clouds were bing heavier. The rain was about to fall.

    Viktor looked far away from his balcony and saw a heavy cloud make thunder thatnded on a tall building. The sky began to rumble after that.

    At that time, Adonis came with a cup of hot coffee and said,

    "Master, a storm ising."

    "Hm. It''sing."

    The cold wind of the stormy weather blew the curtains and made its way to the opposite side of the apartment.

    "Master, are you going to stay outside at this hour? The rain ising fast."

    Viktor opened his eyes and saw the heavy rainfalling towards him. So, he took the empty notebook and went inside with Adonis to enjoy his hot cup of coffee.

    "Master, my test subject is ready."

    "Already? I gave you some books only a few months ago. Did you already make those machines and apply them?"

    "Yes. They were easy to build with magic spells. But master, I''m curious about one thing."

    Viktor took a sip from his coffee mug and asked, "What?"

    "The machine called Robot. What exactly is that?"

    "Oh, it''s the same thing as a clone but made with metal and operated by machine. It''s also called Artificial intelligence or simply called AI."

    Adonis was stunned to think that humans made such machines without any magic. So he made puppy eyes to beg without saying a thing.

    "Why are you looking at me like that-_-?"

    "Master, I want to learn about AI."

    I knew this would happen. But how can I say no with those eyes? He knows what he is doing. Hah! I think I hate to make some more books for him now.

    "Okay, butter. I''ll teach you but we need to clear our first mission. Let''s go."

    "But it''s raining outside master."

    "That''s why it''s a perfect time. Get your raincoat. We''re going out for a hunt."

    There are only 3 guardians who left the guardian realm on their own. They weren''t listed as criminals but after seeing the war, they decided to leave.

    But they weren''t able to go back because of theck of strength. That''s why one of them decided to eat powerful intelligent beings to gain power.

    One of them made his way through the gates but he was kicked out and now he''s in deep sleep on a different.

    And thest one stays closer to the dragon guardian but he stays hidden by mimicking humans but changes his appearance once a month. But most of the time, he uses invisibility to walk around and to iste himself from mortals.

    His invisibility and the skill to hide his identity is so great that even the dragon guardian isn''t aware of his existence.

    One of the powerful 8th-generation guardians is the guardian of the dark. He''s basically the lord of the dark who controls shadows and can walk through any dark ce. He has no physical shape but can mimic any kind of living beings or non-living things as he wishes.

    But the creator didn''t think of him as a bad person so he passed the criminal list. But after the war broke out, he left the guardian realm in frustration and decided to live beside the dragon guardian in secret. But little did he know that his identity was going to be uncovered by a person who was supposed to be dead.

    He lives near this narrow street neighbour right beside the temple as a shopkeeper. But why did he keep his shop open on this stormy evening? Nobody is going toe and buy things from him now.

    Viktor folded his umbre and hung it on a hanger. The shop was empty so the shopkeeper was somewhere else. So, he went inside after taking off his overcoat and took a seat.

    "Master, it seems like the shopkeeper isn''t here."

    Suddenly, a man appeared from behind and asked, "Wee customers. What brings you here in this stormy weather?"

    The shopkeeper smiled elegantly and went in front of them to ask them what they wanted.

    "Mr shopkeeper is really good at keeping his shop clean."

    "Thank you, dear customer. Shall I serve you two cups of tea? Then we can talk about business."

    "Sure. That will be great."

    He didn''t notice my presence yet, but he''s worried about Adonis''s presence. I''m sure he''s super curious. But it''s not the time yet.

    The shopkeeper came and served them two cups of tea with the item menu. It was a jewellery shop where men''s essories were sold.

    "You have good designs," Viktor said.

    "Yes. They are the new collection for this month."

    They are good. But it''s too fancy. But where is the earring section? Don''t men wear earrings in this world? How long do I have to make my own thing in this world?

    The shopkeeper saw the disappointment on Viktor''s face and asked, "Dear customer. Is there something wrong?"

    "Is earring only for women here? Do you take special orders for male earrings?"

    Viktor took out a silver earring and showed It to the shopkeeper. "This is what I''m talking about."

    The shunned shopkeeper took the earring and said, "I can''t believe someone actually made these. Isn''t it shameless to wear earrings when you are a man?"

    "Hahahaha! What are you talking about? In the northern kingdoms, earrings are the symbol of beauty and fashion. But they use monsters'' bones or teeth."

    The shopkeeper went nk.

    "Anyway, I will give you 10 gold for 5 new designs. It''s a good deal, right? Welis?"

    All the windows and the door to the shop suddenly closed and the lights went out. The shop became jet ck but Viktor wasn''t bothered by it. He was staring at the dark guardian''s soul.

    "I can''t believe someone from the dragon guardian base will figure out my identity which I never told anyone in my whole life. Perhaps, you''re also a guardian who left the realm on his own?"

    "You''re mistaken. I''m not from the dragon guardian or the guardian realm directly. I''m just a passerby who wants to invite you to travel with me."

    "And why would I do that? Based on that man''s smell and senses, I''m sure he is a high-ss demon with a small unstable guardian fragment in his soul. So, you must be a demon guardian who''s a criminal."

    Viktor put his teacup on the table and said,

    "Are you going to report it to the heaven guardians?"

    "Nah, too much pain. Moreover, they are blind creatures who''s following some stupid orderd for over a million years. And I don''t follow their judgement."

    "So, do you want toe with me?"

    The shopkeeper took the cups and said, "Get to the point. What do you want from me? I can guess you are nning something really bad."

    Viktor smiled in the dark and said, "I want that dragon''s head."

    The aura around them changed. It became so cold and misty that Adonis started to feel ufortable. So he moved away from them and took a seat far away from them.

    "To think you knew that lizard''s identity as well. Tell me who you are before I squish your organs out of your body."

    "Okay then."

    The shopkeeper became dumbfounded by his answer and said, "Eh? You''re going to tell me your identity that easily?"

    "Yes. Sit down and put that huge sword away. I can clearly see those tentacles webbing around in this dark very well."

    "Oh��"

    The shopkeeper took a seat and turned on the lights to interact with him clearly. He was curious about his identity.

    "I am Viktor North. A human who''s born on this. Graduated from Lyfrone Academy 14 years ago. And a person who''s going through his 2nd reincarnation."

    "Wait a second. You remember your past life? That''s not spiritually possible. And if you are an ordinary person, how did you know about me?"

    Viktor gently smiled and said, "I''m the reincarnation of the guardian of records, known as Elerous."

    It was the first time the guardian of darkness felt pressured and scared. He felt his sweat drop from his forehead that reacted to his knee. He was scared to death.

    "Don''t be scared. I''m not going to hurt you or something."

    The shopkeeper looked at his face with some bravery and asked, " I thought your soul was purified. How is your brother? Is he dead too?"

    "No, he is alive somewhere in this universe. And my soul passed the reincarnation stage before the purification. So yes, I''m alive."

    "I can''t believe I''m talking with the greatest criminal who was on his way to bing a god. But what do you want from his weakling guardian who can just walk through the shadow?"

    "You will be thest guardian staying on this if I kill the dragon. That''s why I''m telling you toe with me."

    The shopkeeper stayed silent for some moment and said, "I get it. God has really given up on this universe, right?"

    "Sadly, it''s the truth. And I don''t think he''sing back with mercy."

    The shopkeeper looked at the floor with his jet-ck eyes in frustration and said, "I''m sorry but I have to decline your offer. I can''t leave before I see the ending of this world."

    He bowed his head and again said, "I will stay here even if I''m regretting my life but it''s my final decision. Please ept my opinion."

    "Then, I''ll have to erase this day''s moment from your head. I''ll be your regr customer, so don''t worry."

    "Please do as you wish. I won''t regret it since I''m going to forget it anyway."

    Viktor took out his ck record book and said," It was nice to meet you."

    Some paragraphs from the page became nk on the book he was holding so he smiled a little after seeing a small part of the future.

    I see. You are going to follow Adonis from now on and you''re going to end up in my house countless times. How funny!

    It''s so funny that I''ll have to introduce myself to you again in just 2 days.

    But this*** You''re still going to reject my offer.

    Viktor''s soul wanted to rest after seeing his future struggles on the dark guardian''s record.

 Chapter 95: A guest

    <h4>Chapter 95: A guest</h4>

    The next day.

    After ordering some earrings for himself, he went inside his personal space room to experiment with a box that he recently created. For the past few years, he continued a long-term experiment to figure out the core of mana.

    Mana is an unknown power that flows inside living beings. It can be stored by magic spells or objects or it can be used as an attack or defence magic.

    Mana also affects the human body. Its existence within a body can increase its lifespan and boost the regeneration process.

    But in Viktor''s mind, there was only one question, ''How do I create mana like nature does?''

    Mana is like electric waves floating and flowing through everything. It''s also in our body and it''s controlled by electric brain waves from our brain.

    If a human can make an unlimited electricity supply from a nuclear power nt, why can''t I make a power nt for mana?

    Viktor took out a small dark box from a huge floating machine and opened it to see the small growling stone.

    He took the stone and saw some small glowing balls orbiting around a small ball.

    ''I wonder if it''s going to work like a power nt.''

    He ced the small stone in a small hole in a nt and it started to grow quickly without any mud or water. The mana was enough for it to grow from a small nt to a huge tree.

    So he quickly took it out because the space room wasn''t big enough to hold the weight.

    ''Well, not bad. But still not enough.''

    He put the small stone in a bucket full of the same stones and wrote down his 860th experiment result. He wasn''t satisfied with the result.

    ''I guess I should update my machine instead of the form.''

    Suddenly, he heard Adonis calling him. So he stopped his study for that day and went outside to hear why he was calling him. He took off hisb coat and opened the door to his apartment and Adonis jumped in front of him at the same time.

    "Master, a letter came from the jewellery shop."

    "Huh? A letter from that heartbroken guy?"

    Viktor took out the letter and saw he had already finished making the product that he ordered. Even he prepared one extra set because 10 gold coins for five small earrings were too much.

    "I see. But I don''t want to go today. Not even tomorrow because I want to sleep now. I worked hardst night."

    "Master, should I prepare your bed then?"

    "Yes. Make it warm."

    It''s almost 4 pm. Should I eat dinner already? Because I''m not going to wake up for two days. And I''m so bored. Plus, I have nothing to do!

    Viktor jumped on his sofa and took a mana stone that he made from his pocket. It was red and it had some tiny glowing balls circling a small ball.

    It was a low mana stone but its power was enough to run a country for 20 years. But to Viktor, it wasn''t even near his expectation.

    This small thing can trigger world war 3 in my world. It can take millions of lives, and millions of innocent people''s houses. People won''t even hesitate to kill his family and friends. Even leaders will sell their country to achieve this small stone. But to me, this isn''t enough to save myself from the light blow of the heaven''s guardian. Not even a thousand of this stone is enough.

    It''s like I''m nning to run a city with a small, nearly dead battery for a millisecond. Hahah! We''re even too smallpared to their actual size. How are we supposed to fight with them? This is ridiculous.

    Adonis came out of that small bathroom and told Viktor that the water was ready. So he went inside and went inside his bathtub to warm himself up.

    The water is perfect just like everyday. And the perfect rainy gloomy water is perfect for sleeping too. I will have a great sleep today.

    ��

    The next day inside his record library.

    Viktor was busy reading a record that he found after searching for so many months. It was a famous heaven guardian record who was famous for various types of experiments and achievements. Not only that but he was also known as the heavenly doctor who lived below the heavenly realm or the 2nd realm.

    Unfortunately, he performed a ritual to summon a hell''s guardian unknowingly. For that sin, he was executed. And his soul was purified.

    But you left very valuable documents for me, sir. I didn''t know there was hell''s guardian as well. And your experiments are super valuable.

    For memorizing the records of that guardian, a new section of records appeared and he became astonished. It was the section of hell''s guardian.

    Viktor looked behind and said, "I wille for youter. Because I''m busy with something else."

    Tsk! But where can I find these incidents to make an infinity mana stone? I don''t think they even exist on any. It''s a heavenly nt and it''s also rare.

    Viktor put back his record and went inside the hell''s section to see what kind of ce is hell, and he witnessed something unusual.

    In hell''s realm, there is no such thing called death. All the hell''s guardians are appointed with souls to punish them. The final death after a person''s 66th reincarnation, somehow that person gains all his past life''s memories when he goes through the shback episode. If he''s unfortunate, a guardian of helles and drags his soul into hell to burn him for eternity.

    But there are thousands of cases where a hell''s guardian is summoned in exchange for a living person''s soul.

    But it''s a taboo.

    Because a hell guardian is a high devil. And summoning a devil can cause the summoner''s death.

    Viktor''s jaw nearly left him because he opened a book that looked a little different for everyone.

    Lucifer?? Wait, he exists?? I thought he was nothing but fantasy!

    And he''s so old that I can''t even finish the numbers!!

    Viktor closed the book and woke up from his sleep after two days with wide eyes. And then he saw the orange eyes of Adonis.

    "Are you hungry?"

    "Master, is that what you want to ask after sleeping for more than 50 hours?"

    "No, I just saw something really weird and I don''t think I can''t ept the fact.

    He didn''t eat for 2 days, and his eyes are deep orange. It''s really easy to tell if he''s full or hungry.

    When Adonis is full, his eyes be bright golden that glows in the dark. If he''s not hungry or full, his eyes show deep yellow. And if he''s hungry, they are deep orange.

    "Master, why are you staring at my eyes?"

    "Because someone starved for 2 days. Let''s go. I''ll cook food today. Go and listen to the radio. It''s your day off."

    "Thank you, master."

    Oh! He''s so hungry that he didn''t even hesitate to take a day off after his master woke up with the same empty stomach as him. Hah!

    Viktor looked outside and saw it was still midnight. So he decided to cook a heavy meal. He was also hungry.

    "I''ll make some barbecue today and make Adonis cry again."

    He jumped off the bed and changed into his casual getup to walk around the house. "Adonis!! Bring your radio to the balcony! We''re cooking food outside."

    "Cook where??"

    Adonis was shocked.

    In that meantime, Welis couldn''t understand why his viewing orb captured the footage where he was speaking to his customers after closing everything. It was a device that works as a surveince camera that Viktor didn''t know and unknowingly, he left a big piece of evidence.

    "Why did I bow my head to that person? And why don''t I have any memories of it? Is he a part of that lizard''s gang? If that''s the truth, I need to go and ask him right away. I can''t believe he erased my memories!!"

    Welis turned into a dark shadow right after he put down his orb and flew outside to search for the customer. He was scared because he thought his identity was exposed to the dragon guardian.

    Back on the balcony.

    The red fire wasing out of the burner below the smoky sizzling meat. Viktor flipped a piece of meat and stabbed it with a sharp fork to see if that was cooked and saw the glowing orange eyes of Adonis. So heughed and said, "Aren''t you going to enjoy your weekend radio show?"

    "Master, this is much better than a radio show. But what is this dish called?"

    "Barbeque. You can make food like this as well. But it requires a lot of experience or you will burn the meat and the inside will stay raw."

    "May I try to cook one, master?"

    "No, it''s your day off. So sit back and enjoy the hellish view."

    Suddenly, he felt a presence of someone who was running towards him. So he looked and saw the ck book jumping from building to building.

    "Looks like we have to share our meal with a guest today."

 Chapter 96: A new fragment

    <h4>Chapter 96: A new fragment</h4>

    The sky became clear after 2 days of rain and the dim twin moon appeared in the sky full of twinkling stars. The dim moonlight glimmered on the balcony.

    "Master, why is the jewellery shop owner sitting above our balcony with invisibility?"

    The dark guardian flinched to hear his words and decided toe out of his shadow. Unlike his normal shopkeeper appearance, he looked like someone else that had a long tail like a devil and two horns on his head. The sharp ws of his fingers were so polished that they reflected the warm light of the burner.

    He was a demon with four wings on his back.

    But none of them was surprised to see his different form. His devilish appearance didn''t make them scared or frustrated. Instead, they offered a te full of tasty meat to him.

    "You guys, aren''t you scared of me?"

    Adonis gobbled up two hotdogs so his master could give him more and said, "You look like a kawkoi from my hometown."

    "Wait, how do you know about kawkoi? They went extinct nine hundred years ago. Wait, why are you talking so casually with me? Do you know who I am?"

    Viktor looked at his sharp pointy tail and said, "Will you change your peculiar form, please? There are eyes around us. It will be a matter of time before they spot you and take you into custody."

    "Oh�� sorry."

    He transformed into his old shopkeeper appearance and took a seat to talk with him. He wasn''t sure about his identity but his bodynguage and the way he casually talked seemed to be safe.

    "You erased some moments from my memory right?"

    "Yes, because you rejected my offer. And I don''t trust you."

    The shopkeeper felt a little ufortable in that situation. So he asked, "Can you at least tell me what information you erased from my memory? I promise I won''t tell anyone."

    "Why are you acting like a child? I just told you that you rejected my offer and I can''t have anyone who''s from outside walking around with my information."

    "I don''t have anyone to talk about any secrets though?"

    Viktor knew he had nobody to talk to but still, he wasn''t sure after seeing his 3 different futures.

    On one path, he decided to stay silent and live his life after hearing about his real identity.

    The second path he chooses leads to the dragon guardian where he teamed up with him. Both of them choose the option to hand over Viktor to heaven''s guardian to go back to the Guardian realm.

    And thest one with a 20% probability where he chooses to follow Viktor.

    So, he wasn''t sure whether he should tell him again or not.

    "Aren''t you going to tell me?" The dark guardian asked.

    "I don''t trust you."

    Welis became impatient because of his words.

    "Tsk!! Come on! Why aren''t you trusting me? It''s not like I''m going to take advantage of it?"

    Viktor saw the U-turn of his prophecy after Welis said that he won''t take advantage of him. The future changed in only one way.

    He will team up with the dragon guardian no matter what Viktor''s answers were. So, Viktor was left with one choice. He put his te besides the burner and said, "Adonis, capture him."

    Both of them vanished in a millisecond after Viktor ordered to capture him. Without moving a single leaf, Adonis dashed towards him where he was heading to. Even though he was the guardian of the dark, he was no match for Adonis'' speed.

    After Viktor sealed his destruction curse, Adonis thought that he was unable to use the power. But when Viktor told him the seal wasn''t something that stops his power, he became aware of his actual power. It was a seal that controls his power, not stops it.

    He became stronger than he was before because of the control seal.

    "How are you keeping with my speed? Are you a guardian!!!"

    But Adonis didn''t answer his question. He was so excited that he had a huge smile on his face. He was running as if he was hunting his prey.

    "Ugh! Come on!! Why are you chasing me? Do you really work for that weakling master of yours? You''re far stronger than he is!! Why don''t you just stop and work with me? I will treat you better than he does!!"

    The expression of Adonis'' changed. Instead of running on the roof, he used floating magic that his master taught and started to fly at him. Welis was dumbfounded.

    "You can fly???"

    He started to fly as well to run away as fast as he could but Adonis'' strength was on a different level.

    Adonis is a descendant of the guardian of lush who was married to a demon lord that lived more than thousands of years ago. Her guardian fragment was divided into so many pieces that it nearly became extinct. But when Adonis was born, the lost guardian fragment woke up again and took the form of a different type of power. But his body wasn''t enough to handle the pressure so the fragment wasn''t able to take a proper form. It became a failed fragment that can''t control its true strength.

    So, he became the demon of destruction that has the strength of a guardian but with terrible luck.

    But after Viktor created a special seal for his fragment, he was able to control his strength freely as he wished and decided to follow his master forever.

    "Hey! Are you still going to follow me? I''m getting tired of it! And what did I even do to you!!"

    "You insulted my master a few minutes ago and I am just following my master''s order."

    "Leave me alone!!!"

    "Just stop moving so that I can catch you and present you to my master. I''m hungry."

    Adonis looked around and saw that he had already left Navaka after flying for 10 minutes. So he cast binding magic to catch him and put him straight into his empty dimension pocket. It was his mobile prison.

    "Hum. My work is done here. My body also feels great after working out for a long time. I wonder if my master has saved some hotdogs for me��"

    He immediately teleported to Viktor''s balcony and saw a pile of food Viktor made. It was his treat after catching the criminal.

    Viktor put out the burner with water and asked, "Did you catch him?"

    "Yes, master. He can''t leave my domination prison even if he''s a heaven guardian. He''s struck inside of it."

    "So what are we waiting for? Eat this up and open the door. I want to have a conversation with him."

    Adonis opened the door to his dimension room and saw there was nobody. But Viktor''s eyes were fixed on the dead empty body of Elena. She had a ck book above his head.

    Oh my heaven��!

    "Master, I am absolutely sure that I caught him. And nobody can exit this ce."

    "No, he''s inside. He wasn''t able to exit this ce, but he entered somewhere."

    Viktor walked closer to Elena and grabbed her hair to ask, "Oi, I know you''re in there. So talk before I smack the eyes out of you."

    "Wait! Wait! Let go of my hair! It hurts!! Aaaaa!!"

    "Ptff!!! Hahahahahah!! Oh my goodness!!! Oh my lord!!!"

    Viktor burst intoughter to hear his feminine voice. He was sucked into the empty soul body after Adonis put him in prison.

    "Hey, man stopughing!! Can''t you see I''m suffering from enormous pain all over my body? And why can''t I use my guardian fragment? Tell me what is happening to my body!"

    "You used escaping magic through the closest way, right?"

    "How did you know about that magic?"

    "Adonis had an empty soul body in his prison room. So when you used the magic, your magic detected the body as an exit and took you inside of it. Since it was an empty body, it craved for a soul and you walked right into it. So, the body absorbed you like water and vo. Congrattions on bing ady.. kekekeeeke!!!"

    "Master, I feel his fragment is still floating inside the room."

    "Oh, yes. His fragment couldn''t get out because it was inside a dimension room.

    Viktor raised both of his hands and created a path for the floating fragment into his body. It immediately detected the path and quickly merged into his fragment soul. He could feel the connection to every shadow near and afar. His body didn''t change but he saw the change of his core fragment after collecting another fragment. A new section of records was opened in his library.

    He became more powerful than before.

    "What did you do to my fragment? Tell me!"

    "I took it since your body rejected it as its worthy owner. Moreover, you should think about your new body. It''s a human body that will probably live for 40 years."

    Welis fainted after he heard it was a mortal human''s body and he will only live for 40 years.

 Chapter 97: Ture Rumours

    <h4>Chapter 97: Ture Rumours</h4>

    I didn''t think that I would acquire the fragment while keeping him alive this easily. But how did his body merge into her empty body?

    Adonis didn''t kill her but put her in deep sleep. Her soul was inside her body but it lost its value when the demon guardian ate her soul as a sacrifice before his death.

    So that means her memories will be his too? This is really interesting.

    "Why! Why did you take my fragment? And what''s up with those tortured memories I''m remembering? Who is this damndy called Elena inside this body? No, where is my body!"

    Adonis cleaned the room with a snap of his finger and made a chair for Viktor to sit on. He was excited but he was keeping his head cool because of his master''s presence.

    But why on earth did his book change colour? Why is it blue?

    "Hey, who are you?" Viktor asked.

    "Me? I''m Welis, but these emotions inside my head are so confusing that I''m having a hard time controlling my feelings. Why do I feel so scared and suffocating inside my chest?"

    "That''s because you entered an empty body when your magic tried to find a way out. But why aren''t you thinking about your lifespan? You''re going to die pretty soon because I can see your book has already turned half-red for some reason."

    Welis looked at Viktor''s hand and saw a book with his name. It was slowly turning red. So he asked, "Who are you?"

    "Me? I''m Elerous, the guardian of the records."

    Welis was from the 7th generation guardian so he never saw the guardian of the records nor his twin brother Elerous before. But everyone inside the realm knew what kind of person he was and why he was executed by the permission of the creator. After his execution, there was a grand banquet held in the hall of guardians where they celebrated their sess. Welis was also one of them who cheered. But the manughter of millions of guardians made him think if it was truly a good idea or not.

    Later, when the world tree started to change its colour and lose its leaf, they all became concerned. The 1st generation tried to contact the creator so they went to heaven to meet the creator but there was no response. The heaven''s guardian simply turned them away and told them never to visit again.

    After that, Welis left the guardian realm and since then, he was unable to go back.

    "You''re Elerous? But how? He''s dead isn''t he?"

    Viktorughed and said, "Yes, I died twice already. I''m living my 3rd life."

    "But how! How''s that even possible? How do you remember and still have the power of a guardian? I don''t believe it."

    "I don''t care if you believe it or not but you should really think about your body now. As you can see, your book is already red. You barely have an hour."

    Suddenly, Welis puked out blood from his mouth and dyed the white floor in red blood. The empty body was rejecting his soul.

    He looked at his dyed-red hand and said, "Am I really going to die this easily?"

    "I''m afraid so."

    "Please, do something. I can''t use any magic and my legs are giving up. Please. Help me. I promise I won''t tell anyone about you. Please."

    Viktor looked at his book and saw he wasn''t lying. His short-term future said that he would serve him as his master forever. So he closed his book and said, "I hope we can be on good terms from now on. Rest assured."

    Viktor used healing magic on him that he received from the heaven''s guardian and put him to sleep. All the internal wounds healed in a matter of seconds and the soul became permanent in her body.

    "Adonis, you didn''t forget to save some parts of her body for your experiment?"

    "No, master. I''ve already collected a big portion of her body and healed it. I have test samples that weigh twice as much as her body. "

    "That''s great then. Keep him inside here until we make sure if it''s Welis or Elena who''s in control. She''s a sly dog who can act very well."

    "Don''t worry master. As long as his body is inside my room, not a single cell can leave."

    "That''s great then. I''ll leave the rest to you. Report everything in the morning. I''m going to take a small nap now."

    "Yes, master. Have a peaceful naptime."

    Now, one more to go.

    It''s a rumour but it coincidentally matches every person''s story rted to the temple. There''s a saying that, if a person wanders inside the empty hallway of the temple, a staircase without any door would be seen. A dark staircase leads to an unknown room where people don''te back once they go in.

    Not only that, there''s more.

    The doorless pathway appears in different ces each night. Sometimes, it''s in the maiden''s hallway, sometimes it''s in the hallway to the prayer room. Some say that it also appears in the greenhouse.

    There is a strict rule that everyone inside the temple should fall before the clock hits the midnight bell. If they don''t, there''s a high chance that he or she would identally walk inside the mysterious doorless pathway.

    Even the temple head priest doesn''t wake up at night for the midnight prayer. He forbids everyone toe outside from their dormitory even if it''s a life and death situation. Because the door back to your dormitory has a 50/50 chance to change into the doorless pathway in a second.

    There''s another rumour that goes around. They say, once a doorless path appears in front of a person, he has no option left but to enter it. Because no matter how further he tries to run away, the pathway will keep appearing throughout the temple.

    When he rejects the pathway multiple times, all the doors will vanish inside the temple and leave you with no choice but to enter it.

    So, once the doorless path closes you, you can''t reject it.

    Some moments before midnight inside the maiden''s dormitory.

    "Psstt!! Hey! Are you awake?"

    A 17 year old temple maiden asked her colleague if she was asleep or not. It was raining heavily outside so she needed to use the bathroom. The moon was nowhere to be seen because of the cloudy sky so she failed to measure the time.

    After 10 pm, it''s mandatory to turn off the lights so she was also unable to light her candles.

    But the room wasn''t so dark so she was able to see the positions of everything.

    "Hey Liza! Are you awake?"

    "Tsk! What''s your problem Liona? Let me sleep."

    "I need to pee. Can youe with me? I''m scared."

    "Just go. Don''t bother me."

    It''s not midnight yet right? I just dozed off a bit and woke up. But it''s so quiet and feels weird outside.

    She looked outside through the door and saw there was light outside. So she walked outside and closed the door quietly to run towards the bathroom.

    I don''t know but I really feel like it''s only going to take 3 to 4 minutes. I can''t possibly hold my pee till the end hour, can I? I need to sleep!

    It was past 2 at that time��

    Inside the women''s bathroom, the garden''s light enters so it was full of lights. So she didn''t face any difficulties to finish her work. So she happily went back to her dormitory and when she was about to hold the door in the dark, there was nothing.

    A cold chilling feeling went inside her body.

    Aftering back from a bright ce, her eyes were taking time to adjust to the darkness but no matter how many times she rubbed them, the square-shaped darkness in front of her wasn''t going away.

    I am sure this is the way to my dormitory. The flower pot is on the right, and the goddess painting hanging on the left. The guest room behind my back. It''s the right ce, right?

    She knew what was going on. But she was refusing to believe all those rumours she heard for all these years. She believed the temple priests held night parties so they forbade everyone toe out by spreading false rumours.

    But the empty door in front of her was no joke.

    "I should go to the head maiden''s room and ask for her help right?"

    She turned to her left and started to walk towards a different section where the head maiden rests. But the hallway looked so long to her. The silent environment and the suffocating feelings on her back were eating her patience alive but she kept her mouth shut and went straight to her destination.

    But she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    The door to the head maiden''s room was gone. Instead, a doorless path was waiting in front of her.

    She became frightened.

 Chapter 98: Red waves

    <h4>Chapter 98: Red waves</h4>

    Some old noble peoples and oldermon citizens say that the temple was there way before the foundation of the nation. At that time, the kingdom was a forest and people were starting to build huts around the blue river. The poption wasn''t more than one hundred.

    One day, a group of hunters were hunting for wild boar and they spotted a marble white temple in the deep jungle. It was so big that they were curious and entered it without any hesitation. Sadly, none of them came out.

    After a week, another group of men spotted the temple but they didn''t enter it because their men went missing suddenly and they suspected the white house was behind it.

    But one day, they saw a girl sweeping the stairs in a white robe. A beautiful woman with long jet-ck hair looked so astonishing that it captured every man''s attention in the vige. Soon, the girl introduced the head priest and they began to follow the sun goddess. But the missing people weren''t stopping at all.

    Soon, the missing person count went above fifty and all the vigers started to suspect the temple maiden behind it. So one night, a man entered the temple after midnight to investigate the reason behind it and found a secret passage.

    As soon as he entered, he saw nobody but a strange dark passway and found a dark passage. To satisfy his curiosity he went inside to walk down the stairs and found an empty room. His footsteps were echoing so he took off his shoes and walked ahead to check what was inside.

    Surprisingly, there was nothing but an empty seat. It was empty.

    At that moment, a person came from behind and ripped off his head from his body to devour it. He couldn''t get a chance to proceed with what was going on and his consciousness went deep inside the darkness.

    "Ah! What a great vour and filled with rare type of mana! Thank you for the food."

    Later that night, a maiden who witnessed a man entering the door spread the real story to the vigers. But they kept their mouths shut because the temple head priest already warned them.

    A group of people quickly left the vige with their families and only one yearter, they found out all the vigers were killed and reced with refugees from another country to maintain the food source for that person.

    For their life''s safety, they chose to keep silent and live their life again in that vige. After that, this myth was passed down from generation to generation. Some of them changed, some of them stayed the same and some of them vanished.

    ��

    Inside the temple.

    The maiden knew what was going on but she refused to believe what was happening in front of her. Her breath was bing heavier but she kept her calmness and turned around to go to a different room.

    But s!

    The hallways behind her vanished and a pathway simr to the one behind her was there instead. There were dark passages around her that surrounded her like a box. She was in the middle of four passages and she had no choice but to choose one. Because the ground under her was getting smaller as the passages moved closer to her slowly.

    She suddenly felt her death was knocking at the door.

    "...Alright, since you are asking for it��"

    She took a step in front of her and she felt the cold stairs. She gulped in her dry throat and took another step inside.

    The passage started to be blurry and it quickly vanished.

    ��

    In the morning.

    "Master, it''s already morning."

    Viktor opened his eyes and the bright ray of the sun fell on his face through the window. So he quickly closed his eyes and said, "Ugh! My eyes.."

    "Master, about the body. I think it''s ready toe out."

    I told him to make him an obedient punk and thought that it would take him an entire week. Looks like my guess was wrong.

    "Is he ready? Are you sure?" Viktor asked.

    "Master, he thought about it all night and found out that his body isn''t suitable to live more than a hundred years without your help. And there was no reason to make you his enemy anymore since he is already dead and lost his powers. Relying on you is his only option left."

    Viktor checked his records for a minute and said, "He''s not lying. Since he decided to follow me, take him to his jewellery shop and pick up my earrings."

    "...Yes Master."

    I don''t like to donate money for no reason and I need my new earrings-_-.

    Viktor stood up on the sofa and moved the curtains to see the city and suddenly, he saw bizarre red smoke waves flowing everywhere. It was red but people seemed to be walking casually so he thought it must be invisible to everyone''s eyes.

    So he shouted, "Adonis!! Stay inside. Cast a barrier magic around the apartment right now!!"

    "Cast a barrier?"

    An unknown man''s voice came behind Viktor''s back and he became stunned. There was no way Viktor wouldn''t feel the changes around him but the for seal on his fragment, he failed toprehend the situation.

    A rat came inside the barn.

    Viktor turned his head and saw a man with reddish golden hair and a reddish book floating above his head. He had a tall and fit figure with long hair that looked like it was on fire.

    "I wonder who was the bug who came inside my territory that had no identification. But surprisingly, your core looks tasty and so powerful that I''ve never seen it before."

    Adonis came inside and saw the stranger but still chose to act normal and walk behind his master''s wide shoulder. Even though Viktor was more than seven feet tall because of his ancestors'' unique body features, his head would reach Adonis'' nose.

    He knew his opponent''s strength wasn''t as strong as his but he still chose to show an act.

    "Oh my! Who is this young man? I was investigating you too and found nothing. As you can see, dragons are picky about what should stay in their home and what should leave. Dragons don''t tolerate any stranger''s presence inside their territory."

    Viktor looked at his record and saw a drastic change in his short-term future. The alphabet was changing like numbers on a stock market every second. The future wasn''t fixed.

    It would change and the future would be affected by every word Viktor was going to say.

    So he calmed his beating heart and said, "Looks like our position has been found out. So, why don''t we make a deal?"

    The dragon guardianughed and said, "I don''t like food that talks a lot. So, why don''t you just shut up and help me cultivate my fragment?"

    If I use my fragment powers now, the fire guardian will sense my mana. I can''t reveal my identity to him no matter what. But I don''t think my 10th-ss magic spells would work on him. I need Adonis'' help.

    Adonis looked at Viktor''s eyes and he read his eye movements to understand what he was trying to say. So he walked in front of him and suddenly, a dark portal appeared.

    "Just what are you doing?" The dragon guardian asked and at that moment, a group of clones came out to attack him.

    "Hahaha!! What are those things? Where did you catch these bugs with no mana inside? Are they undead or something?" The dragon guardian grabbed them one by one and ripped their limbs like bread.

    In that golden chance, both Adonis and Viktor jumped outside through the balcony andnded on another building''s rooftop.

    "Adonis, listen!! No matter what happens, don''t use your guardian fragment! You can''t use your fragment until that punk is dead."

    "Where are you going!!!!" An explosion urred inside Viktor''s apartment and half of the building was destroyed. The people who were alive barely ran outside.

    "Hey, you bugs!! How dare you run away from me!"

    The dragon guardian changed his appearance and he grew a pair of dragon wings on his back. With those wings, he destroyed the upper floors of the building like he was dealing with a hot knife and butter.

    "Adonis!! Listen!"

    Viktor held Adonis'' face and said, "Do you understand what I''m saying? Don''t use your fragment until it''s over! There is a dangerous opponent who''sing to this so fast."

    "But master!! Why are you trembling? Please calm down master!"

    Viktor noticed his hands were shaking for some reason. He couldn''t understand but somewhere in his mind, he could feel something bad was going to happen.

    "..it''s..nothing. But listen! Listen!"

    "Master, look out!!!"

    Boom...

    A huge fireball fell on the rooftop and the whole building became ash in a second. Fortunately, Adonis carried Viktor to another building top to save him from the explosion.

    Viktor''s ears were still ringing from the huge shockwaves.

    "Master!! Master! Come back to your senses!

    What is happening? Why am I zoning out in this serious situation where both of us could die? What is bothering me so gravely that I can''t even lift my finger?

    Viktor felt the cold air passing through his body and saw the bindings were moving backwards. He felt a warm body against his and suddenly came back to his senses.

    Adonis was being chased by the mad dragon.

    "Master! Finally, you can hear my voice!! Master! Nothing will happen! Please keep your head straight and allow me to protect you! I will definitely take you to a safe ce."

    Viktor looked at his face while being tucked into hisp like a kitten and saw the tension written on his face.

 Chapter 99: Limitations

    <h4>Chapter 99: Limitations</h4>

    There are several magic spells and non-spell magic that Viktor can use. They aren''t rted to his guardian fragment and they cost his pure mana that he had before he got the guardian crests.

    Most of them are above 10th-ss magic spells and they cost a huge amount of mana to cast it properly. They are enough to wipe out an entire kingdom with one magic spell but against a powerful guardian, it''s a different case.

    The power of a guardian is much stronger than a normal mage. They are basically iparable and if a guardian and a normal 10th-ss magician face a guardian, there is only a 2% chance that he will win. So, going against a guardian is straight suicide.

    On the other hand, Viktor, who was the most powerful guardian among the elemental guardians, couldn''t use his fragment to fight with another guardian.

    Because the guardian of fire was searching for the culprits throughout the universe and he was ordered to report back to the water guardian. He was one of the powerful guardians who took part in the great war and killed more than hundreds. So detecting a guardian on any was searching for a rotten rat inside a storage room for him.

    For this reason, Viktor had no choice but to hide his fragment and order Adonis not to use it as well. Because, if the fire guardian finds out there are more than one guardian hiding on a, the other guardians will definitely look into it. Then, Viktor will face the aftermath and his identity will be revealed. He can erase one or two guardians'' memories but erasing more than 50 powerful guardians'' memories will be difficult for him.

    The worst case that will happen is Viktor''s soul purification.

    Tsk! I should''ve killed him before things went out of hand. Now I can''t use my guardian fragment because I can feel the fire guardian is on his way.

    The dragon guardian had no idea who was on this way and that punk will do everything to go back to the guardian realm. He is carelessly using his fragment and this will endanger both of us.

    "Adonis! You can let go of me now. Let''s run to the left and leave the city to prevent any casualties."

    "Yes, master."

    On their way out of the city, Viktor told Adonis to eat a power boost mana stone that he created for fun. It was the same as those mana stones that can provide a continent''s power supply for twenty years but this was built for living beings. One stone can provide mana supply that can be used for casting more than a thousand 10th-ss magic spells.

    Viktor knew this would destroy the kingdom no matter how far he runs because a huge battle will start within a few minutes. One 10th-ss attack magic is like a missile so it will take millions of lives but he had no choice but to fight. For saving a million he won''t sacrifice his because he''s already dead.

    Even so, I came pretty far away from the city and this area is nothing but a jungle. This is the perfect ce to fight with that lizard.

    "Master, what should we do?"

    Viktor gulped into his dry throat and said, "As nned, we''re going to y that lizard without using any fragment power. And don''t even think about treating yourself as a meat shield. Or else I''ll kill you with my both hands."

    Adonisughed a little while trembling deep down because his master told him not to use any fragment to defeat that dragon. Which means he''s on a battleground without any armour and any weapons.

    Viktor ordered him to fight with his bare fist against a well-equipped knight who had a holy sword. It was obvious that he was frustrated.

    But his master''s orders are absolute.

    "Master, Should I take out the elite force of my clones?"

    "Take them out. We have to throw everything we can until the fire guardianes. Or else we are doomed."

    It was the first time Adonis felt terror in his heart and started to tremble while firmly holding onto his shiny double edge sword. He was several times strongerpared to the lizard but he had to follow orders. This is the only thing that he was frustrated about and that frustration became worried when he thought that his master also won''t use his fragment due to an unknown reason.

    The lizard finally caught up to them and said, "You bugs are really interesting. How did you know my red mana waves are paralyzing waves that my colleague can''t even withstand? The more I bother you two, the more it gets interesting."

    Viktor and Adonis were floating above the forest while holding onto their weapons. They already created magic circles on the ground which didn''t catch the dragon''s eye and unknowingly, he stopped right above it.

    "Hey! Why did you run this far and��"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a yellow beam of light came from below and an explosion urred. A mile-long burned circle was formed in the forest but s,

    The dragon was still intact without any scratch.

    "Cough!! Cough!! You humans sure know how to annoy me. But congrattions, you seeded to annoy me very well!!"

    A sh of beam came out from the dragon''s paw and Viktor barely evaded it. But another beam of yellow light came but itnded on Viktor''s 10th-ss magic barrier.

    Unfortunately, the sh of light beam was so powerful and heavy that it shattered the barrier like thin ss. He was already out of his strength after blocking the attack.

    "Heee? You humans can block that too? I can''t wait to chew you and suck all the mana out of you. I''m getting impatient here!!!"

    "Adonis!! Get away from there!!"

    Viktor created another barrier in a second but he was unable to block the attack sessfully. For using a big amount of mama in a short moment without the support of his fragment, some blood came out of his mouth and his body started to be fragile.

    His fingers started to shake after using magic and some of his nails broke because of the intense pressure. He was already exhausted but he kept his expression normal so that he could at least save Adonis.

    "Master! Why isn''t he taking any of our attacks! Is he a god or something! How can a f**ing lizard be so strong!!"

    "Concentrate on your attack!!!"

    Viktor took a quick look into his record and still he couldn''t find any secure future of his. No matter how many ways of the future he had ahead of him, there was an ending.

    So heughed a little and mumbled, ''Looks like I have to secure Adonis''s life and hold until that fire brates.''

    Viktor took out a portal stone and quickly put it inside Adonis''s pocket without him noticing and took out his green ss sword.

    The sword verified its owner and turned into a huge sharp scythe. It was the only weapon he liked among thousands of weapons and chose it as his ultimate fighting buddy.

    A green scythe with a dark aura was waiting to slice the neck of the lizard.

    ��

    Somewhere closer to Viktor''s current home.

    Fire Guardian''s POV:

    "To be honest, I liked Astraeus inside the guardian realm. He wasn''t a criminal and he used to do his job perfectly.

    But what that mophead did was too much.

    At first, he became annoyed that some tiny humans died because of a tsunami. It was obviously Astraus'' fault that he couldn''t control the moon properly. But kicking him out of the realm and seal his fragment?

    Isn''t that destroyings filled with living beings? I mean, some human who thought of him as the god was dead and for that reason, he had to kill billions of living beings?

    Are you serious!!!!

    Does that mean you like to be addressed as a god?? Come on!!

    And why did you have to send me to search for a single individual who lifted his seal!! He might be dead already!!"

    Suddenly, he felt a killing intent made by a guardianing from a nearby.

    "What the!!"

    I guess it was true. There is a criminal alive somewhere who lifted his seal. I guess I can stretch my arms after a long time!

    The fire guardian took out his fragment weapons and entered the atmosphere of that by following the red wave from an unknown guardian.

    The water guardian was the king of all guardians who control the universe by maintaining the world tree. Since he detected a threat, he ordered the fire guardian to take care of it and perform a soul purification on that criminal.

    It was also important to him because he thought he could contract with the creator by killing a criminal from the list. It was two birds with one stone for him.

 Chapter 100: Yellow Rose

    <h4>Chapter 100: Yellow Rose</h4>

    The situation was getting worse as every minute was passing by. Viktor''s hand became full of wounds and all the elite clones made by Adonis were defeated by the dragon guardian in a sh of his sharp ws.

    They were cornered by the enemy.

    Viktor panted as he cast three more 10th-ss magic spells in one go but the dragon was barely wounded. His attacks were a simple blow of wind for him but it was enough to keep him away from their position.

    "You bastards, how long are you going to keep throwing random shits towards me? Why are you keeping a distance, ha? Food like you should know your ce."

    Adonis was about to answer his question but suddenly his eyes turned to Viktor. His eyes became frozen to see his master''s situation and the blooding out of his nose and mouth. His bloodshot eyes were the burning proof that he reached his limits, but still, he was holding on.

    "Mas��ter.."

    "Adonis..", Viktor ran out of breath and looked at him while holding his left arm. His wounds were screaming in agony. Still, he again took a deep breath and said, "Don''t stop. It''s almost over. Don''t worry."

    Even though Adonis couldn''t hear what his master said in that noisy situation, he was able to read his lips. He wanted to help his master and use his fragment but he wouldn''t dare to disobey his orders right in front of him.

    "Tsk!! You bastard!!!!"Adonis screamed and flew towards the dragon guardian with his heavy sword. On the other hand, Viktor cast a buff spell to make Adonis'' body sturdy so that he won''t get hurt.

    Why isn''t that punk noting yet? He should be here in a few seconds!!

    Suddenly, the dragon guardian used a different spell and he grabbed Adonis with his hand. "Finally! I caught some food!!"

    Viktor''s heart nearly gets a heart attack after seeing Adonis screaming because of pain. He heard his bones cracking from afar, so he had to perform a taboo.

    There are some limitations on what a human can achieve. It was a wall for humans that they should never cross or they would have to sacrifice something very important in their life.

    It was the limitation of magic.

    Since humans are not immortal, they can''t gather much mana to cast higher-ss magic. Only some rare mages can use up to 9th-ss magic. They are called grandmasters in the world. But 10th-ss magic spells will cost their life to cast. So they don''t cast it unless they are willing to sacrifice their life for a special reason.

    But there is an existence of 11th-ss magic that normal humans don''t know. It doesn''t cost any mana but something else.

    Anti-mana.

    It''s the same thing as ''Antimatter'' in a scientific way. Although scientists don''t know if it''s even true, their years of scientific research say that it actually exists. But still, it''s a fiction to them.

    But in reality, both Anti-mana and antimatter exist and they truly work the same way.

    In magiology terms, anti-mana is a matter but works the opposite way. Mana is an energy source and anti-mana is a space that needs the energy to fill its central gap. So, If anti-mana is ced on someone''s body that has mana, it will work as a ckhole and suck everything from its surrounding.

    But there''s a catch.

    A ckhole doesn''t shut down without causing any problems. When it''s full, it explodes and creates a huge shockwave which is powerful enough to destroy a whole world into bits. So, Viktor had to make sure he didn''t make any anti-mana bigger than a grain of sand. Or the whole world will vanish in a second.

    There are only two ways to stop an anti-mana spell. The first one is to throw the anti-mana into outer space. And the second is to kill its caster. If the caster is dead, the spell will automatically vanish. So, there''s a chance the guardian of fire might kill Viktor before he can take hisst fragment off the world. His life was in grave danger.

    Am I really going to do this? My hands are shaking! But Adonis is dying!

    Viktor raised his both hands and all the mana which was surrounding him began to move away. He then took a deep breath and said one line to begin the process.

    ''La tryxcastare hunbo''

    It was a heaven guardian level spell and the sky immediately became dark because of the small dark orb that was forming above. Viktor could feel it was already hungry for mana but he kept holding on to make one small dot of ball.

    At that moment, the fire guardian came and became astonished to see a normal human casting a dangerous spell that could kill all of them if something goes wrong. But then, he noticed the dragon guardian who was about to eat another stronger human.

    He tried to stop both of them but at that moment, Viktor already fired his small orb in the dragons'' direction.

    I need to save Adonis before itnds on him!!

    Viktor used hisst portion of mana and used lighting speed to secure Adonis.

    Fortunately, Viktor was able to take him while the dragon guardian''s attention was elsewhere and the small dot or anti-mananded on him.

    The anti-mana sucked the whole body of the dragon in a blink of an eye but the dot of the anti-mana was a little bigger than he should make.

    "Adonis! Are you okay!!"

    Viktor looked at his broken hands and used some mana to heal those but Adonis stopped him. "Master, don''t worry. It will heal without any mana but you should use healing magic on your��"

    A sharp glowing spear came out of Viktor''s chest as he was trying to heal Adonis. It pierced through his heart but still, he couldn''t feel any pain until he noticed it.

    His heart stopped but the remaining bits of mana inside his body were keeping him conscious.

    "Master��"

    Viktor was sitting on the hot ground because of the explosion but his legs couldn''t feel anything. His ears were bing silent but his eyes were still wide open.

    Ah.. shit��

    Viktor looked at Adonis''s bright orange eyes and thought

    ''Man, all I wanted was to live a peaceful life with a trustedpanion who will do all my work. I wanted to sleep all day in front of myptop and write a good story. Then, I wanted to drink all night before sleep and wake up beside a beautiful wife.''

    Viktor looked at his record and saw it was quickly turning red as he was bleeding out blood from his chest. At that time, the ckhole vanished and the guardian of fire said, "I can make an assumption that it was you who lifted the seal off Astraeus'' fragment. Sure it''s a waste to kill a brat like you who used 11th-ss magic when you''re a mere human. But you sure know that you justmitted a taboo. Tell me, it was you who lifted the seal, right?"

    Adonis'' blood was boiling in anger but he felt his master''s cold hand on his, desperately telling him not to do anything stupid. So he had to hold his master in his arms and try to heal his wounds.

    Viktor nodded yes after the guardian finished his sentence.

    "I knew it. Anyway, the criminal has received his punishment. Now, I just have to leave and report back to that mophead. My work is done here."

    The fire guardian vanished after taking his spear and Viktor finally took a deep breath in that situation. His heart was not beating but his mana was still flowing like blood so he needed to breathe to stay alive. Adonis put his master''s head on hisp and said, "Master! Don''t worry I can save you. Just hold on. Remember the book you gave me that had everything about the heart transnt? I can perform the surgery very easily! Just hold on a little bit!!"

    Viktor felt some cold teardrops on his face that probably came out of Adonis'' eyes but his face was numb. His eyes were blurry so he thought it was raining.

    In his dry mouth, he took a short breath and said, "Adonis, can you make my bed warm? I''m feeling a little cold today."

    Viktor''s words made Adonis burst into tears so he said, "Master, don''t worry. I will make your bed the mostfortable one in the whole world. Just hold on a little bit."

    Viktor looked above and saw the sky was turning ck. His surroundings became silent and he could no longer see or hear Adonis'' words. So he thought,

    This might be the end. What an unlucky soul I am��

    I didn''t even get to live a peaceful life and now I''m dying a dog''s death.

    He couldn''t feel his body any longer and he was lost in the darkness and then, he saw a small dot of light floating.

    Should I follow that light?

    Viktor looked back and saw there was nothing behind or anywhere. The light was the only thing that he was seeing in the dark, so he decided to follow it because of his instinct.

    I don''t know, but I feel like my previous self prepared something that I have to follow. I''m pretty sure I''m dead again but I feel like if I don''t follow the light, something bad will happen.

    The movement when Adonis was about to close his wounds, he saw his master wasn''t breathing at all. His eyes were locked in the same spot and his body became pale as white. Even though Viktor was pale as snow, without his blood, he looked paler. That was the movement when he realised that his master was dead.

    Adonis touched his cold face and said, "I''m a failure, master. I failed."

    He took off his overcoat to cover his body but suddenly, he felt a heavy rock in his pocket that he didn''t remember putting in. With his trembling hands, he put his hands inside his pocket and felt a cold stone filled with mana.

    The moment he took it out, he saw something written in anguage that his master used all the time to write his books. It was anguage that his master used to talk in his previous life so he learned a bit to understand it as well.

    ''25th March, 2032.''

    He saw the time on it frozen but he knew it was ticking very slowly. He knew what kind of stone it was.

    So he covered his master with his coat and started to dig the ground with his bare hands to show respect. In the middle of a mile-long empty field which was created by the missile-like exposition, he created his master''s grave and nted a yellow rose nt on top of it.

    "Master, I''m sorry that I couldn''t save you. It was supposed to be me but you took my ce and sacrificed yourself."

    His teardrops fell on the grave of his master but this time, they turned into pearls.

    With his wounded heart, and said, "This time, I will find you and I swear that I will protect you no matter what."

    ...

    End of volume 2.

    ... Hey dear readers! As you can see, I killed the main character :). Well, don''t worry. I''ll update everyday as usual and I won''t spoil anyone now. I know my story sucks but I literally cried when I killed the main character when he just wanted to sleep on his warm bed. Anyway, I''ll start to write the 101 chapter now. See you tomorrow...

 Chapter 101: Another Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 101: Another Reincarnation</h4>

    The reek of alcohol went inside my nose as I was covering my face with a warm silk nket. So, I assumed that I must''ve let loosest night.

    The beam of light went inside the room and fell on Viktor''s eyes as he was sleeping peacefully. And then, he realised something.

    Slowly, he woke up and found himself in an unknown ce. His hangover was kicking high so he touched his head and felt his hair wasn''t long. It was short and he had no earrings on his ears.

    A familiar feeling after decades.

    He kicked his nket and walked near his window to see the outside. He realised that he was naked so he took his nket to cover his lower part and then moved the curtains.

    The sunlight came inside the room and the new scenery reminded him of a familiar ce from the past.

    It''s Seoul��

    Viktor was having difficulty understanding because of his hangover pain but he quickly took out a healing potion to refresh his body.

    As he gulped down the potion, he felt his powers slowlying back. The yellow hollow on his chest, the strength and most important thing, the fragment came back to his body.

    He was sure there was nothing, not even a single portion of mana existed inside his body a few minutes ago but when he used his dimension pocket, everything started toe back to him.

    He looked at the table clock and saw it was 8:32 in the morning. 30th March 2032. It has only been 2 years since he left the earth but to him, decades passed.

    Suddenly, a man with a formal coat came in and said, "Young master. It''s almost time for breakfast with the boss."

    A huge amount of information flowed inside his memory as he looked at the middle-aged man''s face. He had a tall, big muscr body which was perfect for jobs like bodyguard and his expression was no joke. From his memories, that man''s name was Jin.

    The man saw the young master was already awake, so he called in the maids to clean up the mess he made all night and all he witnessed was drug scraps and alcohol bottles.

    What kind of delinquent is this so-called young master?

    Even though his memories were all intact, the pain of death remained all over his body. He was still getting chills in his heart but he kept his expression normal so that his bodyguard wouldn''t suspect any irregr behaviours.

    His new body was high on drugs and he also found some traces of poison in his body, he assumed someone tried to kill him when he was high.

    "Young master, you should take a shower before breakfast."

    Viktor walked into the bathroom and locked the door without answering his question because the owner of the body used to do so.

    I wonder what Adonis is doing��

    He took off his nket from his body and saw an unfamiliar reflection in the mirrors. There was a hollow on his chest which was invisible to human eyes but his face and his height were different.

    His dyed smoky ash hair and blue eyes looked like someone straight out of a k-drama. The ck dragon tattoo started on the beginning of his lower abdomen and ended on his knee. He looked like a decent man on the upper body and a thug on his lower part.

    He examined his body from head to toe and found a lot of traces of drug use. He understood that before he used the healing potion, his body was actually a dead body. He died and Viktor''s soul went inside and took over.

    So, he died and I took over. It''s just like I took over Viktor''s body back in 2029.

    After looking into the new record he had above his head, he took a quick shower and went outside.

    He looked at the table and saw his assistant or bodyguard had already prepared the outfit he would be wearing. It was his first time to wear outfit from his world after decades. It was Tuesday so his bodyguard also prepared his college bag.

    The owner of the dead body was a college student but Viktor knew he didn''t usually attend his sses. So he left the bag in his room and followed his legs through an unfamiliar path.

    Deja-vu��.

    He looked outside through the hall and looked below to those tiny little cars and humans walking. The tall neighbour buildings were standing high but they were far away from the building that Viktor found himself in.

    Viktor reached a huge door and pushed it to go inside but what he saw was out of his imagination.

    He only took a quick check to find out about his new identity so he only knew about himself, not about his family or the boss that the bodyguard was talking about a moment ago.

    "Ah! What a surprise. I thought you were going to skip breakfast today as well and throw a tantrumter."

    A man with jet-ck hair and a handsome face that looked like the perfect replica of his new body was surprised to see him walking up this early.

    So, he''s the father. Also the chairman of the K.A. group. This is going to be troublesome��

    Well, at least I was reborn into a wealthy family for the first time in my life. I woke up in a warmfortable bed, but the treatment wasn''t as good as Adonis''s. They arecking.

    Viktor didn''t answer his new ''father''s'' word and took a seat by following his instinct. He saw some other people were also beside him. So he started to recall his new memories.

    The nerd on the left is Kang Ha-Min, 2 years older than me and he''s taking his honours at Seoul''s best university. A top student and probably the heir of the K.A. group. The girl in front of me is pretty popr because I''ve seen her a long time ago. She is an actress who yed her role in more than 10 famous K-Dramas. The superstar Kang Ha-Bom. She''s 4 years older than me and by the new luck, she''s my elder sister.

    And thest one who''s sitting near the chairman is Kang Ha Jinin. He''s the eldest of 4 children and he''s also a nerd who takes after the chairman. These two big heads are fighting to be the next chairman of the K.A. group while this punk Kang Ha-Neul died by drowning in drugs. I won''t investigate this matter but since I''m inside this Neul''s body, I''ll check who was the punk that poisoned him.

    I''m surprised that this punks dad knew his son was taking drugs but he shut his mouth and didn''t cut his allowance. Do all rich brat kids'' families act like this? This is absurd.

    A.N: [now that his new name is Neul, I''ll stop calling him Viktor and use both Ivon and Neul]

    Neul looked at his meal and saw a colourful Korean breakfast that he ate decades ago and his mouth became watery. So he took the first bite of kimchi eggs and went lost in his deep thoughts.

    After a long time, I''m finally getting this taste. I should thank the creator for giving me this chance to eat this food.

    Suddenly, he saw all eyes were on him when he fished the kimchi eggs. Everyone was surprised to see him eating something based on kimchi.

    Because his family knows that he hates kimchi.

    His sister Bom said, "It''s weird that you''re eating that. Did you hit your head or something?"

    Neul looked at her with a cold expression and said, "Just let me eat and don''t mind in my business."

    I''m surprised that this brat''s cold expression doesn''t affect anyone but one person. The elder brother Jinin. He looks like he''s about to throw his cup of tea on my face but he''s holding in because the chairman is present. What a letdown.

    After Neul replied with a cold face, everyone went back to their daily normal routine so Neul left the dining room soon after he finished his breakfast.

    On his way back to his room, he felt lonely because of Adonis''s absence but he knew he would definitely find his way back to him. The portal stone he left in his pocket was a straight way to earth but I''m sure he''s nning something else and preparing everything toe here. He''ll be here soon and probably throw a tantrum. He might even kill anyone who stands in his way but let''s see what the future holds.

    Nuel took out his new record and saw his book filled with drugs, alcohol, and women. A typical rich trash who gets away with his father''s power and position. Everytime he does something, his father pays a bag full of money to the police to cover his mess for the sake of his reputation.

    Heheh!! He was the one behind his son''s death and he dared to smile at him in the morning. He''ll probably do that again today so I have to get out of here before things go out of hand.

    Because I need to perform a summoning ritual as soon as possible.

    At that moment, the muscr bodyguard came inside without even knocking and said, "Young master. You have to attend your sses today. It''s your first year in college so you have to be serious now."

    Oh, I forgot this brat is only 19 years old and a 1st-year college student. Tsk! Why did I have to wake up in a kid''s body in my mid-40s? I''m too old to attend kids'' sses.

 Chapter 102: Worries

    <h4>Chapter 102: Worries</h4>

    Ivon''s past self was sharp and his predictions based on his records of any person were so urate that he made all the preparations beforehand. From his brother, Elesis''s escape to his 3rd reincarnation was all part of his prediction. He knew what was going to happen so he prepared everything to secure his soul.

    Ivon doesn''t remember his 1st life''s memories but after he read his past record, he understood that it was all part of his n. He literally gambled with his soul by throwing his own soul into the dark by trusting in his pure luck. It was like do or die when he died to start his n''s first step.

    Neulughed as he read his past life''s record and said,

    "What a careless guardian you are, Elerous."

    The driver in front of him didn''t move or say anything after he heard him talking by himself. His job was to take him to college and bring him back home. So he had no authority to talk about his daily life or whatsoever.

    Even though he was a thug, he was still the fourth son of the chairman. So, nobody from his father''s workers had any authority toin about him. Neul looked at his face and his memory said that the driver was a spy appointed by his elder brother to spy on him. His job was to report everything and gather as much evidence as he could to kick him out of the family or worse, kill him and throw him in the river by his gang.

    Tsk! I guess the taboo magic took my ''peaceful life'' as payment. I will never have the opportunity to have a good life for a couple of decades because of this.

    Viktor turned the page of his old record and searched for his brother''s soul and found out something really interesting. After his brother escaped with the guardian of death and time, their soul was sent to earth with their body intact in three different ces on earth. They were in deep sleep and only Ivon''s fragment magic could turn them on. Since the fire guardian problem was solved, he was no longer in trouble. He was free to use his fragment as he wish.

    There was a lot to solve because it was only the second step of Elerous'' n. He had to summon the guardian of stars and moon, save his brother and the other guardians from different ces on earth, find the guardian fragments around the earth and finally his 3rd step��

    The car stopped in front of a huge gate and another bodyguard opened the door for him. The bodyguard bowed to him and left after Ivon entered the gate.

    It was Seoul''s one of the richest private colleges and the college he was studying in was known as the rich brats coge. From politicians'' kids to rich family kids who didn''t pass the national mock exam, they all ended up in college to protect their family status and reputation.

    Ugh! Maybe I should just take my share and leave this country for the sake of my peace. I don''t have any time for that.

    Ivon looked around after he went out of his house and noticed a wave of mana around him. Unlike on earth, the mana was a lot denser back in Viktor''s world. Mana was everywhere but on earth, it barely had any. But the presence of mana made him think about something��

    If there''s smoke, there''s definitely fire. The earth doesn''t have any humans with mana now. But I am sure there was a time when humans knew how to use mana and cast magic spells.

    There''s also a possibility that magicians also exist deep in the shadows where normal humans can''t enter. They might live among us but for theck of mana in our bodies, we couldn''t see them.

    A human can''t think about anything non-existent without any clues. A human guessed about elves, dwarfs, and even giants that don''t have any real-life proof in this world. But they still exist on differents. If mages didn''t really exist, how did the concept of mage and magic pass down as fantasy in a non-magical world?

    As Ivon was walking past the campus road, a student identally bumped into him but when he saw his face, he immediately apologised with a 90-degree bow and quickly left.

    He was dumbfounded by the boy''s act.

    It''s supposed to be my 2nd semester this month but looks like this Neul punk already pulled some crazy acts right after he enrolled here. Hah.. how am I supposed to clean up his mess?

    Ivon walked inside his ssroom and took thest seat to avoid any attention. He was already tired after a long fight and his reincarnation so he needed some sleep peacefully. Based on his memories, not even the college teachers dared to scold him for doing any bad work.

    Even if he sleeps while shoring loudly, nobody willin about it.

    Good for me because I''m going to rest this new body of mine and look into some records of some people Neul usually walks with. Or else, I might get into trouble.

    But he didn''t know that a new character would start to create problems on the very day he just reincarnated.

    The first ss ended as usual but it was rather peaceful than the other days. Neul used to bully some random students in the ss but today, it was silent. He kept his head down and kept his mouth shut that a curious ssmate of his was annoyed.

    He was nning to file aint to the police for billing but he couldn''t get any evidence so he was annoyed and decided to take a different path.

    He walked closer to his seat in rage and said, "Oi, Kang. Why do you reek of alcohol? Don''t you know it''s not permitted to drink inside the college?"

    He just said something out of the ordinary by assuming his behaviour but when Ivon lifted his head, he smelt nothing but a fresh rose scent from his body. He was fresh as a blooming flower.

    So the student thought he was going to hit him for waking up but Ivon failed to abide by his expectations. Without getting annoyed Ivon rubbed his eyes and said, " Sorry, I didn''t get that. What were you saying?"

    The student was shocked to hear his words. "Um, I .. "

    "Is there something on my face?"

    Neul was naturally a handsome man because of his parents. But his facial expression and behaviour covered all of them. His drug and alcohol addiction also damaged his health so he used to have dark circles around his eyes so his beauty was buried under those.

    But after he took a healing potion, all of his internal wounds were healed and he was back to his real shape. And his recent change of behaviour made his beauty stand out more so the boy who was nning to file aint against him became bbergasted.

    "Ah, no. I was just asking if you want to y basketball with us during lunch break."

    The boy who asked him became surprised by his own words that he started to scream inside his mind. ''What are you doing Ijin!!! Are you trying to dig your own grave!! He''s never going to ept and even if he did, the game will be one-sided dodgeball!''

    But surprisingly, Neul epted his invitation and went outside the ssroom because it was already lunch break. Ijin gulped his nearly left soul back into his dry throat.

    ''What was I even thinking!''

    Neul heard him mumbling on his back but still, he decided to keep his mouth shut and y the game to wipe the heavy tension off his shoulder. He was tired so he wanted to stretch out a bit.

    "So, what was your name again? I''ve never seen you in the ss before." Neul asked.

    The student walking behind him said, "I''m Ijin Reu."

    "I see. You scored first ce in the first-semester exam, right? You''re a good student."

    It''s a good thing that this punk Neul didn''t bully him before. I can use him and clear off my mess around the campus so that I can stay cool for 4 or 5 years at least.

    "Oh, looks like you know about me very well."

    Because I just read your whole record, kid. You''ll be my scapegoat. But I don''t understand one thing. It''s been only a few hours since I died and woke up in a new body. But my heart is so calm that I''m getting surprised. Adonis must be so mad that he might''ve destroyed that whole already. Since 20 minutes here is a week there I don''t think he''s okay without me.

    Moreover, I already have to start finding my twin brother who''s probably sleeping in Hawaii.

    Hah�� I envy my past days.

    Neul went inside the gym room but he instantly vanished after he told ijin that he had to do some other stuff.

    Ijin felt relieved. But he was curious and he thought that he was going to bully someone again. So he followed him to gather evidence to kick him out of the college.

    Back of the campus washroom��

    Well, I don''t know why that punk followed me but it''s been a decade-long time since I had a can of coke. d that I bought three of them.

    He sat down on the empty bench near the college boundary and opened his can of coke to calm his mind down. Even though he was talking and acting as if everything was okay, the pain of his heart stabbing by a spear was still throbbing.

    His new body wasn''t used to mana and fragment so he was bleeding out of his nose because of the pressure. He was frustrated.

    Ugh! I don''t even have the mental strength to wipe my nose. I can feel the blood dripping on my shoe but I really don''t care now. I''m tired.

    Suddenly, Ijin came from behind and said, "I didn''t know you were this careless. Your shoe is already ruined because of your nosebleed."

    Neul looked back and saw Ijin holding his phone, probably recording something. He was also surprised to see Neul bleeding like hell.

    "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "I''m fine�� just leave��"

    But Ijin was a real pushover. He took a seat beside him and stared at his nose which was bleeding out like a water tap. "You''re going to get a cardiac arrest if you keep bleeding like this."

    Tsk! This punk has no intention of leaving alone.

 Chapter 103: Summon

    <h4>Chapter 103: Summon</h4>

    The lunch break was over but Neul was still spending his time on the bench with his empty cans of coke. His bleeding stopped but the blood stain on his shirt looked like he was beaten up by someone pretty bad. His expression, his way of talking and his eyes were filled with sorrow that Ijin was curious. He wanted to know what happened after seeing him in that state.

    "Hey man, let''s take you to the infirmary. You need some rest don''t you?"

    Neul looked at him and saw he was really handsome. Dark short hair with pointy ck eyes. A pure Asian that he hadn''t seen for many years so he was staring at his face.

    "Why are you staring at my face?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    Suddenly, he felt a light presence of mana going behind the boundary of the college. It was so little but in a manaless area, the presence of mana was standing out. So he jumped on the boundary to check and saw a boy with a wooden sword going towards the college gate. His jacket looked like he was from the same college.

    What the hell?

    Ijin also jumped to see what he was trying to do and saw he was staring at a boy who was famous for his swordsmanship. He was a national champion.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "That boy. Do you know who he is?"

    "Oh, that? He''s the sword demon. He''s from a rising martial artist family."

    "Wait, do you mean he''s a swordsman"

    "Yes. He''s good with sword."

    So people really have mana within their bodies and yet they don''t know how to use it. They make their body strong with the effect of mana unintentionally.

    "This is really interesting��"

    Neul jumped off the boundary and said, "Anyway, I''ll go now. And thank you for the ice pack. I''ll treat you something good someday."

    Neul took his bag and again crossed the boundary to leave the college. He wanted to see the city after a long time.

    The city was the same as before. The buildings that stand high, the park, the old coffee shop near the college street and the small karaoke near an old restaurant.

    Everything was the same except for one person who was slowly walking by the street. He was gazing at everything as if he never saw anything in his life before. Even a tree on the sidewalk caught his eyes.

    I''m really thankful to the creator even though he wanted me dead.

    But I''ve spent too much time with Adonis that I''m really missing him now. I wonder what he is doing alone��

    Neul went inside a small shop to try using the w machine. The new stuffed toy inside had orange eyes so it reminded him of Adonis. So he wanted to get one and he won 4 of them. His hands became full in one go.

    I can''t use my dimension pocket now because people will notice.

    So he kept those small stuffed toys in his hands and left the shop to go inside a small alley. He had something to do inside his dimensional room.

    Inside his dimensional room, he had tons of treasures and weaponry that never used in his whole life. The greenhouse was also attached to his room so he ate some fruit from the other nt to fill his stomach.

    Should I teleport into my old town? I want to see my old home.

    He thought about it for some minutes and decided not to go or he will start to cry after seeing his old apartmentplex after a long time.

    Suddenly, he remembered something and unconsciously, his mouth started to move and a word came out,

    "Mom"

    Is she doing alright?

    Nah�� I don''t want to get attached to my past anymore. I have a lot of things to do.

    He came out of his dimension room and saw a group of thugs beating a little kid in that alley.

    Now, what-_-.

    "Hey, what''s going on"

    Neul walked towards the kid and saw she was badly injured by the thugs from the girl''s school. They probably wanted money but the kid was empty.

    "You kids are really high these days. Why don''t you leave that kid on the ground and go back from wherever you came from. I''m really not in a mood today."

    "Ah, oppa is so cruel. How can you scold us when we are just punishing someone who didn''t keep her promise? Why don''t youe with us and we can have some fun?"

    Neul picked up the fainted kid on his shoulder and said, "Make a way please if you don''t want to be bald."

    His eyes were so cold that the girls simply left. They were scared to see his cold expression.

    Tsk! Now what am I going to do with his kid?

    A man was passing by so he took the chance and left the girl and ran away. He didn''t want any problem so he just flew away with invisibility to avoid the public eye.

    I know the city is really beautiful but flying through the building is awesome. I wish I could live like this forever.

    The sun was already setting on Seoul''s yellow sky. He kept floating around the city from here and there to calm his impatient heart down. He was worried about everyone even though he knew everyone was fine.

    "Man, I really am a coward."

    Suddenly, his phone inside his pocket rang and saw Jin calling him. His bodyguard who''s supposed to keep an eye on him 24 hours a day couldn''t find Neul in the college so he was devastated.

    Neul picked up the phone and all he could hear was Jin''s screaming. "Young master!! Where are you!! Why aren''t you inside the college?"

    I see, that elder punk already got the news that I''m not inside the college. Tsk!

    "I''m somewhere else and I can''t go home today. I''ll see you tomorrow or the day after."

    "What!!"

    Neul switched off his phone and went onto a tall building roof to gaze at the sunset. The cold breeze was passing through his warm body as he drew a big magic circle on the floor. His dyed hair was reflecting the yellow light of the sun that nearly reached the horizon full of skyscrapers.

    The magic circle was drawn without any fault.

    This will be enough.

    He inserted some of his fragment mana into the circle and it started to glow brightly. His summoning process was going sessfully.

    As the circle was vanishing from its edge, a bright human-like object was forming in the middle. He knew he was going to get a punch after summoning him but he was an important part of his next ns.

    The circle almost vanished and surprisingly, the bright human-like object started to move. It was looking around as if it was confused but when the magic circle disappeared, the human-like object took its real form and colour.

    Hair that looked like space with twinkling dots that resemble stars and eyes that looked like dark space with bright sun in the middle. If today''s people look into his eyes, they''d assume that he tattooed it.

    It was Astraeus, the guardian of stars and moons, who descended on earth for the first time.

    "It''s been a while, Rae."

    Rae looked at an unknown face but the aura doesn''t lie. His eyes, his face and his voice might be different. But the soul and its aura never lies. He immediately knew who it was and instead of punching him, he wed to his legs and grabbed them tightly as if he was begging.

    His tears came out of his dark space-like eyes and started to cry like a kid who lost his mother in the crowd.

    "Vik,.. I''m a fool��"

    Neul sat down in front of him and said, "Me too."

    Neul couldn''t say anything after that all he heard was Rae''s screaming and panting. He was so frustrated that he gave up while he was in deep sleep and lost all of his hopes. He was stuck on a lonely that was out of reach of any living beings or even the heaven guardian. He was at the edge of the universe, sleeping alone for more than one hundred years.

    After a while, he finally stopped crying and looked into his eyes clearly.

    "Vik, what are you doing inside this body? What happened to your real one?"

    "Oh, looks like you left before I could introduce myself to you. I''m Elerous, the guardian of records. I''m going through my 3rd reincarnation so call me Neul now. I just died this morning and took over this body."

    Rae wasn''t surprised at all because he already suspected him as a guardian. But he was bbergasted that he was Elerous, the most wanted criminal of the universe who died seven hundred thousand years ago.

    "Heh! You never fail to surprise me, Vik. But what''s with that name Neul? Moreover, where are we?"

    Neulughed and said, "We''re on the earth. This is South Korea and we''re currently in Seoul. You can say it''s the hometown of my 1st reincarnation after I died as Elerous."

    "These towers are sure strange looking. And why is this area so popted? It looks like an ant territory."

    Rae walked closer to the edge of the roof barefoot and sat down on the killing edge to see the evening view. Slowly, the lights of the city were turning on and he quickly lost his thoughts after seeing the dazzling beauty of human civilization.

    "Vik, just what kind of world is this��"

    "It''s just a city where magic is nothing but a concept from fantasy. This world is purely made out of human hard work without a single touch of magic. Humans are really interesting, right?"

    Rae gazed at the city lights as the night was falling with a heavy heart. But deep down, he was happy that Viktor didn''t forget about him. He already gave up on him but when he saw Viktor summon him, he couldn''t help but cry.

    "Hey, about your dress. I think you need to change into something from this era."

    I need to make an ID for him but I should wait until Adonises. Because I don''t want to go through the same problem twice.

    "Hmm. The outfit you''re wearing looks ordinary butfortable."

    Suddenly, he turned his old dress to just like Neul was wearing but a deep blue one. He became a young decent man from a decent family. He also changed his eyes colour into a normal human like to blend into society.

    "What a convenient magic spell. Teach me."

    "No."

    "...-_-."

    "Come on.. Why would you need a spell like this when you have tons of money? I''m a poor guy."

    "Nevermind. I was just curious."

 Chapter 104: Night Out

    <h4>Chapter 104: Night Out</h4>

    After they got off of the building, Rae talked about how he was treated in the realm of guardians and how strong the water guardian was. He also told how he had to spend a century on a distant in deep sleep all alone.

    Neul also told him how his appearance inside the guardian realm affected his death. The fact that he was killed by the guardian of fire made Rae filled with indignation. He wanted to stomp on his head but he wasn''t strong enough to fight with anyone. And he also gave up on saving the stars.

    Their gossip finished at midnight and both of them decided to have a midnight meal in a street restaurant.

    Even though it was midnight, the street was full of drunk people wobbling around. It was past 2 AM but the shops of beer and spicy chicken fry were still on. So they took a seat and Neul offered him a huge meal to fill his never-ending stomach.

    Ah.. after a long time��

    "Vik, what is this heavenly taste?"

    "It''s called chicken fry. Eat up."

    "I had no idea that humans could make this heavenly food! I can rest in peace now."

    "Hey don''t cry on the fries! You''ll ruin it!!"

    Suddenly a man came closer to Neul and said, "Young master. You have toe home right now. It''s the boss''s order."

    Neul put down his beer bottle and said, "Is it father?"

    "No, it''s the elder master."

    Neul took out his phone and immediately called his father to make sure if it was truly him.

    "Hello? Neul? Is something wrong?"

    "No, I was wondering why my elder brother''s bodyguard is desperately trying to take me home when I''m having a warm reunion with my lost friend. Is there something going on at home?"

    "No? But why are the elder''s guards outside at this hour? I''ll check on it right now. But are you sure you are okay? You remember my warning, don''t you"

    "Yes, don''t worry. Take care."

    Neul immediately turned the phone on flight mode and said, "Go back. I won''t go home for a couple of days. Tell my elder brother that I''m busy with something and don''t bother me."

    The bodyguard bowed to him and left without saying a word after he read a text on his phone.

    I bet the elder is growling like a dog because he thought I don''t have the guts to call father. And I''m not doing any drugs so what''s the issue�� Since I''m going to erase everyone''s memory, I might enjoy my time around and bother them.

    "Who was that?" Rae asked while eating like a wild boar.

    "Oh, that''s my new brother''s bodyguard. They were trying to drag me home because he thought I was going to do something wrong again. But they don''t have any idea that he''s dead and a stranger is living among them."

    Rae took a sip of his alcohol and said, "You are lucky to be born into a wealthy family from my perspective. Did you forget how hard it was to clean the stable with your small body back in Alberto''s house?"

    "Don''t remind me of my dark past��It was horrible in the beginning."

    "As I said, be grateful that you have a wealthy family now. Since you''re a criminal guardian, it''s best for you to hide ''Forever'' as a normal human with a real background."

    "What are you going to do?" Neul aksed.

    "I''m going to follow you as I did before. I''m going to work under you because I''m kind of a criminal as well."

    "Do whatever you want."

    I knew this would happen. Well, at least I have someone by my side for now. He will help me gather the other fragments. But it''s not the time to tell him my goals yet. There''s a chance that he might try to stop me from achieving my goal. It''s better to hide it from him now.

    Everyone has secrets.

    "Hey, are you going to stay outside? Isn''t it dangerous?"

    "Hahahaha! Do you really think that we''re in any kind of danger? We are the danger here. And there''s no such thing called monsters in this world. Well, there might be ghosts and spirits here because I''m frequently seeing mana floating from here and there in a form of a cloud."

    "Hehe! They exist here too?"

    "Yes, I was surprised at first when I saw it."

    After they paid the huge bill to the store owner, both of them went on a walk around the city. It was empty and some mini trucks were passing by the street once or twice an hour. Some night shift workers were going home from their work after a long day at the office and they also spotted some drunk man lying on the street.

    Rae was gazing at the high-rise buildings that his nape started to hurt a bit. But it didn''t stop him from looking at them.

    They walked around the street and the empty part at night and suddenly spotted a man with mana within his body.

    Neul was surprised to see the man so he walked closer to him and saw a youngdy dressed up as a man who was acting like a drunk person who was asleep in the park.

    Why am I facing one after another problem today? I''m so tired.

    "What should we do with her?" Rae asked.

    "How am I supposed to know?"

    She looks like someone from a wealthy family. And the mana inside her body doesn''t seem like she''s born with it. She cultivated her mana and use it too. Is she a mage that I guessed this morning?

    "Let''s just wake her up. Her mana within her body is no joke. If we use magic around her, she will definitely feel it."

    "Why are you talking in the Vesanguage?"

    "Because talking about mana in Korean might be troublesome."

    When they started to take a walk around the city after having their meal, Neul suddenly started to talk in Vesa for some reason.

    The first one was, they were talking about the otherworld in their conversation from time to time. If someone heard them while they were talking, it might create a misunderstanding.

    The second reason was, they were talking about magic and the guardians. If a mage identally crosses their path, they will definitely hear them and it might cause a huge problem.

    And thest one was the bodyguards who were secretly following them. They were all appointed by Jinin and they were ordered to report everything to him. If they hear them talking about something like mage or magic, Jinin will send him to a mental hospital by creating a huge problem.

    Hehe.. I really want to move out of that house. Then I''ll go straight to Hawaii.

    It''s been a long time since I saw the sea and felt the warm sun all over my body. But what should I do with this little kid?

    Neul looked at her face with a gaze and she opened her eyes. She was acting.

    "Excuse me. Are you a pervert?" The girl asked.

    "So you spread your leg and then tell everyone not to look at it?" Neul answered right on her face.

    Rae heard hisments and burst out ofughter because they both knew she was acting and her acting was terrible.

    "Are you foreigners? You two don''t look Korean. But how are you so fluent?"

    "Nope, we are both Korean. It''s just our parents who are foreigners."

    Neul was born in Korea but he doesn''t look like one. His mother was Korean but his father wasn''t from Asia. He was from Germany and that''s the reason why Neul looks just like his father with a little touch of Asian blood.

    On the other hand, Astraeus was a born guardian so he looked nothing like a human from earth. His beauty wasparable to an angel and his voice was so beautiful that anyone can fall in love within a second.

    "I see. But why were you guys looking at me like that? Can''t you see I''m on a mission?" The girl blushed for a minute and then she realised that she misspoken. The mission was supposed to be top secret.

    "What kind of mission?" Rae asked.

    "Um.. A�� it''s. Um."

    While she was babbling nonsense, Ivon already knew what she was up to. She was on a mission from a secret hybrid organization that makes various types of potions. He finally found the fire that was emitting white smoke.

    I failed to find out its existence because it is hidden from normal public eyes. It''s a secret organization that words and controls superhumans all over the world. I just can''t believe that there''s also a hybrid academy in Korea where top hybrids train.

    The superhumans are called hybrids.

    I just made a huge discovery��

    Rae smiled at her and said, "You don''t have to say if it''s a secret, right? Anyway, we won''t bother you so take care. We will take our leave."

    "Um.. at least tell me your name?"

    "Hmm? Okay then. I''m Astraeus, and this is my buddy Viktor."

    "Oh. I''m Hawag Sho."

    "So, miss Sho. See you around."

    He got really good sense even after resting for one hundred years. Because those assassins are using pretty good hiding spells and he figured them out without even using his fragment senses.

 Chapter 105: Curse

    <h4>Chapter 105: Curse</h4>

    Right after they entered the park to take a walk, both of them felt the presence of more than 10 people using shadow techniques to hide their presence. But they weren''t invisible to both powerful guardians of the realm so they just acted along as if they were just walking and suddenly spotted the girl who was dressing up as a boy.

    Ivon wanted to know more about the supernatural organization but the girl didn''t have much information in her record. He found out that everyone uses a fake name so it was hard for him to spot the man who was in control and the secrets behind the hybrids.

    So he had to walk away with Rae and look for the matterter.

    A secret organization for the hybrids, hm�� This is going to be interesting and keep me entertained.

    "Vik, are we just going to walk around? Aren''t you going back to your home? It''s going to be morning in 3 hours."

    Neul looked at his phone screen and saw that it was past 3. The neighbour around his home was nearly empty and there was one of two people passing by the street. He also spotted some hybrids walking as normal humans to guard the street and suddenly, an explosion urred one block away.

    "What was that?" Rae asked.

    "Looks like there''s a fight going on. Want to check it out?"

    "Yes."

    Both of them went away from a surveince camera and cast invisibility to walk back and check what was going on. There were people in white overcoats and guns that looked like they had bullets infused mana. They were pointing their guns towards a man with a ck suitcase. He was probably delivering something illegal but he was corned by the hybrids.

    "Heheh! You guys are alreadyte. The file has already been transferred to the boss. Now nothing can stop us."

    "Put your hands up and throw the suitcase at us. Don''t make us shoot you."

    "Ah!! Hahaha! Come on. You guys don''t even know what will happen after this. You are all dead."

    Suddenly, the girl who was dressing up as a boy shot him in the head and he immediately died on the spot. She was ordered to kill him after the criminal said the file had already been sent.

    They failed in their mission to secure an important file.

    At that moment, Ivon and Rae were sitting on a wall to see what was going on and they found out all of them had mana inside their body. But it wasn''t a pure cirction and their mana circle looked like they were forcefully opened.

    *What do you think about that man, Vik?*

    *I''m pretty sure they know how to cast magic. But their way of casting it is different from what a human should do. They are harming their body by forcefully opening the mana path and it will decrease their lifespan.*

    *Yes. But what about that dead person?*

    *His mana cirction was different. Not only him, but most of the people down there also have their different ways of circting mana within their bodies. I believe they are from different ''ns''*

    *I too think so. Anyway, aren''t you going to check what the secret organization is? I''m going to take a look if you don''t want to.*

    *Don''t. We can''t move around too much before I make sure of something really important.*

    *Why? Is there any problem*

    *Junior like you should listen to the senior.*

    *Now you''re the senior, ha?*

    Of course, I am from the 7th generation where he''s only a 9th generation twig. There''s a half-a-million age gap between us. Plus, he doesn''t know that two powerful guardians came to earth before us.

    After Elesis and the other two guardians were facing the heaven guardian, Elesis broke a stone that was given by Elerous so many years ago. He told him to use that when their life will be in grave danger. But he didn''t tell him what kind of stone it was.

    The stone his twin brother gave him was a portal stone with a seal. It was a one-way ticket to earth and it had a seal that would forcefully put the passenger to deep sleep inside objects.

    When the stone was broken, it sucked the three of them into three different objects and threw them on earth. On their way, they separate their path and fall to three different ces on earth that Elerous only knows and only he holds the power to reopen the seal.

    It was a huge gamble but thankfully, it went as Elerous predicted.

    But there is someone else on earth as well. I followed their records everyday to check on their movements. After my twin brother was sent to earth, the guardian of greed and poison also went to deep sleep on a lifeless for 10 years. They had a portal stone but it was manaless. So they had to cultivate their mana for 10 years to open it.

    Unfortunately, it was a portal stone to earth and they arrived half a year ago. I''m really surprised that they acted like real humans and used no magic until they found out about the hybrids.

    But I don''t have further ess to their record because I need three or four guardian fragments to unlock my one hundred percent fragment power.

    I''m currently at 98 percent but if I could take that dragon''s fragment before my death, I would already have unlocked my limitations.

    Those two guardians are powerful and they are from the 5th generation. So I can''t read everything on their record. Tsk!! This is troublesome.

    "Vik, they are already leaving."

    Ivon looked at the case that man was carrying and saw it was filled with small ss bottles and some devices. The liquid inside the ss looked like potions to him.

    "Yea, let''s go and rest for the day."

    "Okay, but where?"

    "I know a ce."

    There was a ce that Ivon used to visit when he used to be a shut-in frencer. A pc cafe where he used to y all night and sleep all day. It was his favourite ce to hang out after he graduated from college. Luckily, the ce was still open and they both went inside to y some games and spend their time.

    Rae was new toputers and games so Neul had to teach him the new way of having fun. He immediately understood the games and got sucked into them.

    Looks like he got a real talent for gaming. His fingers are moving like machines.

    "Hey, don''t break the keys."

    "I won''t, don''t worry. But how do I beat the goblins? Should I use some healing potions before taking the quest? Man, it''s just like a real dungeon."

    "Use potions when your HP is down to 30. If you use it when your health is already 100%, it will be a waste."

    "I see. Looks like I have to study gaming andputers from now on."

    He''s really having fun. Hah.. I need to move out of that rich brats house.

    Suddenly, Neul''s phone rang and when he looked, some of his new body''s memories started to recall some harsh past. It was his mother who never cared about him.

    So he received the call and held it to his ears.

    "Neul, where are you?"

    The woman''s voice wasn''t mixed with any emotions. But he could feel the disappointment in her words. She wasn''t happy with her son''s recent acts.

    "I''m in a gaming cafe."

    "It''s almost 4 AM. And why are you in a gaming cafe at this hour? Who is apanying you?"

    "Did Jinin tell you something?"

    The woman suddenly became silent after he talked about his elder brother but then she said, "Yes. I heard you''re messing up again. If something happens again, your father won''t cover for you anymore. He will send you to Germany and make sure you won''t evere back."

    "How about signing a family estrangement paper for me? I won''t bother you or your family anymore. Since I''m just an eyesore to your family''s reputation, it''s better for me to move out forever. Right? You or anyone from my family never saw me as a part of the family. So, I think it''s better for us to cut ties with each other."

    After I read Neul''s record, I saw something unusual. Ever since he was born, his mother rejected him as her son. The chairman thought his 4th child must be someone else''s son so he didn''t pay much attention to him. At that time, the mother was having a secret rtionship with another man and for that reason, he was negated. Everyone thought that he wasn''t the chairman''s son so he was kicked out at the age of 2 and raised by his grandma on his mother''s side.

    His grandma was too old at that time so he didn''t receive proper guidance. For that reason, he just learned what saw from the people surrounding him.

    When he turned 7, his facial structure started to change and he looked exactly like the chairman. It made the family think about his actual father and after the DNA test was out, he turned out to be the chairman''s fourth son.

    At that time, the rtionship between her parents was back on line and Neul was taken back to the family. At that time, the other children of the chairman became jealous and to kick him out again, the three of them decided to spoil him and drive him to the wrong path so that his father would kick him out again.

    Well, they actually made their dreame true. They sessfully killed their younger brother by poisoning him. And his father never liked him even though he was his real son. His mother also didn''t take care of him even after he was back at the main house.

    Man, I feel sad for Neul all of a sudden. I hope he can have a good life in his next life.

    The mother was shocked to hear her son talking about disownment. After staying quiet for some second, she said, "What are you talking about?"

    "It''s exactly as you heard. I will leave the family so you and your family won''t have to worry about me. Rest assured, I won''t do anything bad so that I''ll end up in jail. I won''t scratch your family reputation anymore."

    "Why are you talking like that!!"

    "Is something that matters? I''m actually surprised that you''reining about what I just said. Anyway, I''ll be going now. I''m busy with my game."

    Neul switched off his phone and went back to this game to spend his time peacefully with Rae. Even though Neul was dead, his memories were still inside his brain. So after Ivon read the truth about Neul''s death, his emotions were triggered and his eyes became teary. The remaining memories inside Neul''s body were crying because of the truth behind his death.

    Don''t worry. Your soul has forgotten about everything. So, go to sleep and nevere back. You''re dead.

    A small cloud of mana listened to Ivon''s words and went out of his body. It circled above his head and after some moment, it vanished.

    The curse left his new body and went to deep sleep forever.

 Chapter 106: Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 106: Disappearance</h4>

    Ivon turned his concentration back to the game because a new game had been released when he wasn''t on earth. He was having fun after a long time.

    The guardians are a different type of being that stay alive forever without ageing. They aren''t vampires, immortals or any type of being that has to rely on object-like food to stay alive.

    They can''t die unless a powerful being sessfully broke their fragment with a powerful attack from another fragment.

    When a guardian dies without their fragment''s death, they are reborn as humans or other intelligent beings but without their memories. They be unrecognizable and their fragment stays outside forever since they''ve lost all their memories and nobody can detect a reincarnated soul to put them back together.

    On the other hand, if a guardian dies from soul purification with their fragments on, their soul and fragments get destroyed and be unable to walk the path of reincarnation. They ceased to exist in the universe.

    But the situation of Elerous was different.

    When Elerous was killed, his fragment was already removed and his brother. By that time, a portal stone was sealed to his heart that took him to a body that Elesis prepared previously. When the heaven guardian killed him with the soul purification, it did work but the seal stopped his soul from being destroyed. Instead, it faked his death and sent his soul to earth.

    After that, his brother took him to another world where he sessfully wrote a future without any power. It triggered his soul and he was reborn as Viktor.

    That book also triggered the taboo creation of some beings that didn''t exist in reality. It was the taboo birth of Adonis and the wandering warrior from the unfinished book ''Golden flower''. They don''t have any past life nor they will have any in the future. If they die, they will vanish forever.

    ��

    After that, Elerous''s n started. So the twin brothers did their jobs to protect each other''s backs to secure the future by gambling with their life.

    For all these years, it was Elesis''s job to protect his brother''s soul. Now it was Elerous''s turn to save Elesis. They both nned it so carefully step by step to save their life without any problem.

    If I were a real human, I would already act as my age. A decent adult passing his mid-40s peacefully. But my soul is a million years old and since I''m a guardian, I don''t age. And for that very reason, I will always act like a 20 year old young boy since my mentality doesn''t age.

    There''s always a connection between body and mentality. If the body ages, it goes through a lot of changes that affect the mentality. This is how the mind understands that you''re getting old so it needs to act like one.

    The mentality of a person is also affected by his surroundings. People learn by imitating others. So if a man sees an elder man acting like his age, he will do that too when he reaches that age to walk along with the society. But a guardian doesn''t need to do any of them.

    Because a guardian doesn''t need to sleep, eat, breed, or do anything as humans do. They don''t have any emotional or sexual attraction towards the opposite gender because they don''t have a fixed gender. They can turn into a man or a woman if they want to.

    Moreover, a guardian is a being that controls nature so they don''t have to act like an intelligent being to live with them. So, the term ''age and maturity'' doesn''t really apply to them.

    If they want, they can just destroy a whole world and rebuild it from dust.

    It''s already been 2 hours since I started ying games and my body isn''t even getting tired. Since I''m circting my fragment powers all over my body, I won''t get tired even if I y year after year by maintaining this position.

    And I''m really surprised that Rae is already browsing all over the inte to learn about this world. Hah.. He''s also a guardian after all.

    No matter what we will do, we will remain the same and time will pass on its own. The world will get destroyed, the ice age will pass, new species will be born, humanity will rise and fall again. But we will stay the same, ying around, messing around.

    "Hey Vik, what is this �������� thing?"

    "-_-... don''t click on that website. We''re in public."

    "Then give me your phone. I''m really curious."

    "Shut up, you perverted bastard. It''s a human ���������� website."

    "Oh!! Naughty naughty!!! How do you know about it so well, haa?"

    ��

    "-_-. Let me y my game in peace. Just don''t click it. Or else the owner will kick us out for viting the rules."

    ��

    "Humans can be really shameless."

    Ivon looked at Rae''sputer screen and saw he already clicked it and went inside it.

    His jaw dropped.

    "For fu*ks sake!! Turn that off!!! Oh my soul!! The owner will definitely kick us out and ban us from entering!"

    "Hahaha!! It''s really funny!!"

    "Ugh!!!"

    "Okay, okay! Don''t worry. I will just delete the history. And the CCTV''s are off so they won''t notice."

    After that, both of them yed games till 8 am and suddenly, two cars stopped in front of the pc cafe. A group of men came inside the cafe in formals with a man wearing white in the middle.

    It was the chairman of the K.A. group.

    The pc cafe was empty but the guards were guarding the chairman as if there were enemies everywhere.

    But Ivon didn''t care about that and kept ying his game.

    They really can''t follow straight indications.

    Then, the chairman came closer to his chair and said, "Neul, let''s go home now. Your mother is waiting."

    Ivon kept tapping on his keyboard as he was telling Rae to shield him from the boss monster''s attack. They were ying an online game for 3 hours straight.

    "Neul, I''m going to call you onest time. Come back home, or I''m cutting your allowance and you won''t have any authority to set a step back home."

    Neul sighed and said, "I remember telling mother the same thing. I don''t belong in that family anymore. And don''t worry about your reputation since I''m not going to do anything that rtes to you. So don''t look for me anymore."

    The chairman became angry and started to shout. "I don''t know what kind of act you''re pulling this time but I won''t be increasing your allowance anymore!! And we have a lot to discuss so let''s go now before I give up on you. And I''m so dead serious about this."

    Ivon stopped tapping on the keyboard and said, "You guys don''t really take anything seriously. Do you?"

    He stood up and said, "Rae, let''s go."

    They both stood up but the guards blocked their path as they were trying to leave the pc cafe. They became surrounded by a big group of men.

    "Neul, why are you acting like this?" The chairman asked.

    "Because your real son is already dead."

    Rae pushed the men like moving pillows and both of them got out of the cafe and vanished. The chairman was angry. He also left his phone and MasterCard on the table which was jacked with tons of money that a bodyguard noticed.

    "Heheh!! Let''s see what you can do since I''m going to block your ount right now."

    And then the bodyguard came and said, "Sir, the young master left these on the table on his way. It might be difficult to track him down now."

    His heart skipped a beat all of a sudden.

    "What? He left those? Hahah! He wille back in just five minutes so don''t worry. Ahahah..haha.."

    But half an hour passed and he didn''te back. The chairman thought that he woulde back and beg for the money but his predictions were wrong. Neul actually left by leaving behind everything.

    His heart skipped a beat again.

    ��

    The sun was rising in the east as they flew across the city to visit a different ce where Neul can rest for some minutes. He was mentally tired after ying the game for a long time. But Rae''s expression was different from Neul''s behaviour.

    He asked, "Why did you leave that rich family? It was easy for you to hide, don''t you think?"

    "No, the elders are so troublesome and I don''t wish to stay with anyone but a closepanion of mine."

    "Am I that important to you?? Hmmm??"

    "Shut up. Do you think I was alone after you left? There''s a butler of mine who can take care of me."

    "Eh? A butler? Who is it?"

    "You''ll see soon."

    I should keep his secret for now. Because I can feel something will happen after a few days. In the meantime, I will y around.

    "Hey, wanna visit a museum?"

    "Sure."

    "Okay."

    ��

    Back in the Kang family main house.

    A woman with a white dress was calling from one police station to another to search for his son but they were only on their way to search for him. Her patience was already on its edge. At that moment, the chairman came back home with all of his bodyguards.

    "Did you check the CCTV footage, assistant?"

    "Yes, I did sir. The footage says that they never left the neighbour but it''s like they vanished."

    "Tell the bodyguards to check it twice. I want him back at home in just one hour."

    "...Yes sir."

    Tsk!! He''s really getting on my nerves. What does he even want from me!!

    He threw his books off his office table in anger and at that moment, Jinin came in with a happy face.

    "Father, I already finished the task you gave me for thepany! Oh�� father.. What''s wrong?"

    Even though the chairman acted like a fool in front of the family, he knew everything about what happened. He knew his elder children didn''t like the youngest and the eldest one held the most grudge against him, but he decided to let it go since he believed that they wouldn''t do anything bad.

    He believed that they will get along once they grow up. But when the youngest child started to act strange right after the eldest sonined that he was too high on drugs and he threatened him with a knife which he found really hard to believe, his instinct was telling him something went terribly wrong.

    When Neul left his phone and wallet with all his mastercards in it, he became impatient. He understood that something horrible had happened to his youngest.

    The youngest one was a tung, but he always turned into a dog that tucked his tail in front of his father.

    After the chairman received his first call from his son at midnight and he said that he was dead in front of him the very next morning, he became worried for his son for the first time.

    What is going on inside his head that made him say that? His eyes weren''t even twitching and he had this weird dead expression as if he just died and gave up on everything.

    "Umm. Father, is something wrong?"

    The chairman looked at him and saw the fresh morning expression on his face. He had no hint of worries on his face.

    "Just get out and call my assistant. I''m not in a mood."

    "Yes, father."

    Right then, his assistant came in with a report after Jinin left. So he asked,

    "What exactly did he do after he left home?"

    "I asked a ssmate of his. He said that he went to college and slept through his first ss and went outside. The student named Ijin said he had a pretty bad nosebleed and he looked like he was sick. After drinking three cans of coke, he crossed the boundary and after that, his location was not traceable until he called you at midnight. At that time, the first master''s bodyguards followed him till 2 am. After that, he wasn''t seen anywhere and then he was again spotted in the pc cafe."

    "What about the boy who looked like a foreigner?"

    "I''m afraid his identity is still a mystery. The young man had never appeared before the young master before today. He just came out of nowhere."

    Just what is going on with Neul!! And why on earth Jinin would send his bodyguards to follow him at night?

 Chapter 107: Family that doesn鈥檛 stick together

    <h4>Chapter 107: Family that doesn''t stick together</h4>

    The day dawned.

    The clock was ticking loudly inside the office. The silence inside the office was so deep that the clock seemed to be ticking very slowly to the chairman.

    He was dead worried.

    Neul''s absence made him think about his memories as a father but sadly, he found it depressing.

    I never thought about Neul like this before.

    He looked at the pictures which were on his table but there was no picture of him in the family photo. There wasn''t even a baby picture of Neul besides his school group photo at the very corner. But it wasn''t on his table or on the walls where everyone''s photos hang. His existence inside the house wasn''t weed from the very beginning.

    Some photos on his Instagram were found but they were all some photos that he took outside the house. Not even a single friend was with him nor his single picture.

    His lonely bike ride pictures around the city, some pictures of him drinking cokes inside an abandoned factory and the chairman noticed something.

    There was no clear picture of him anywhere on his social media. He never took a picture of him where his full face could be seen. He was already invisible.

    It''s just your ID photo that I have.

    He shook his head and mumbled, ''Just what kind of life you lived under my shadow?''

    "It looks like you created your own shadow under mine."

    The clock turned 9 PM but there was no further news about Neul. The police checked all the CCTV footage around and outside the town but he was nowhere to be seen. Since he left all of his belongings, the chairman was worried about him.

    At that moment the chairman''s wife came in and said, "What are you doing? If you find him, cut his allowance for this month and ce two more bodyguards around him so that he can''t do anything that affects thepany''s reputation."

    The chairman thought about it and said, "Aren''t you worried about Neul?"

    "Why should I? I know he''s doing something really bad. If he does something this time, I will send him to his grandma for the next 5 years."

    "He left everything that he had with him this morning."

    "What!! Now I''m sure that he has joined a gang or something. Ugh!! I''m really disappointed in him. Tell those bodyguards toe back. I''ll inform the police to stop looking for him. Tsk!! What a waste of my time!"

    The chairman wasn''t angry. Instead, he was surprised by her reactions. He became more worried about his son''s situation and her reactions made him think about how Neul grew up inside the house. He never spent any family time with anyone in his whole life.

    So you were always alone.

    He looked at his ID photo since it was the only clear picture he has ever taken.

    Come to think of it, I''ve never spent any time with him as I did with the other three. I''ve been on vacation with those three leaving him behind because I heard he was sick. We never took him to the official party because the eldest told me that he was sick.

    Everytime we had a chance to spend our time together, the eldest told us that he was sick and couldn''t leave his bed. So why do I feel uneasy about this��

    ��

    Somewhere in an amusement park.

    "Vik, are you sure about this?"

    "I''m damn sure."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I am so shut up."

    Ivon and Rae were on a huge spinning pendulum waiting for the ride to start. All seats were booked but they were lucky enough to get two tickets for the ride.

    Even though they could fly around, Rae wanted to try the spinning pendulum to feel some excitement.

    The bell rang and the pendulum started to spin as it swing up and down. The crowd started to scream in excitement.

    "Um.. Vik. It''s not that fun."

    "I told you. We can''t feel it because it''s the same feeling as we fly around the sky up and down."

    Ivon and Rae were sitting there with poker faces while the others nearly screamed their souls out.

    It was too noisy.

    After some seconds, Rae told him that it was nowhere near the feeling that they feel when they fly around. It was such a waste of time.

    "I told you though��"

    "Let''s leave."

    "Hmm. Let''s just sit and wait. We won''t being here for a while you know. Let''s just enjoy the screaming."

    "Okay. Let''s go to the mountains after this. I want to see the shrine that I saw on the inte."

    "Okay."

    Both of them got off the pendulum and looked around the park to try the other rides. Ivon had a bank ount on a fake ID that he used to save the money that he earned from his book and gambling. After he died, his stepmother tried to search for the money he ied but for theck of information, she was unable to withdraw the money. For some reason, she died but Viktor didn''t bother to look into it.

    So, Ivon took them all right after he came back on earth to roam around here and there.

    The ount was jacked with 40 million won and 90% of it was earned from gambling.

    After they finished visiting all the park sides, both of them sat down on a bench with two cans of beer to finish their day.

    The park was getting empty as the clock reached 12.

    "Vik, what is your goal in life?"

    Ivon was bbergasted to hear his question all of a sudden.

    "My goal? Do you think a criminal like me has the right to achieve my goal?"

    Rae took a sip from his can and said, "You did nothing though. So why are you scared?"

    "I did nothing and still they didn''t bother to kill me. Do you really think I''ll be okay if I appear again? It''s better to y dead."

    Rae became silent because the thing Ivon said was actually true. His birth wasn''t his fault and he never did anything bad. Not just him, there are millions of innocent guardians who died because they were weak and useless. And nobody can say a word against the creator''s orders.

    "Then how about controlling humans since you don''t have anything to do? Make an organization by gathering those humans who have mana within their bodies."

    "Nah, I already passed that episode where I was a branch leader of an international organization. I''m toozy for that again. And I just want to sleep peacefully."

    "Hahahaha!!! You are still the same."

    "I''ll take that as apliment."

    Hah��I want to sleep but I don''t have a warm bed yet. Let''s just walk around the city where I''ve never been before in my past life. I''m sure Adonis will find me out in the meantime.

    Suddenly, he spotted a man from Neul''s house who was looking around with a phone near his ear. He was talking with someone loudly.

    Is the chairman still looking for me? He''s sure a man who chases around after letting the hare go.

    "Vik, that man is looking for you."

    "Yes, I noticed it already."

    "Do you want to go back?" Rae asked.

    At that moment, Ivon cast a teleportation spell and they quickly went to the temple that Rae was talking about. Rae was surprised by the sudden change of ces but his mind quickly changed after he saw the temple.

    "I guess you have no intention of going back." He smiled and went inside the dark empty temple.

    Yea. I''m too old and tired of family stuff.

    ��

    Adonis''s POV :

    A day ago right after Ivon came to earth.

    Adonis was walking towards the destroyed apartment where they used to live some hours ago to pick up some of his master''s belongings. The bed that he loved so much was still burning. The flower his master used to take care of was destroyed and the painting that his master was unable to finish was also destroyed. Everything that his master used to use was destroyed by the guardian.

    He was heartbroken.

    "Master, I''m sorry."

    He took the half-burning painting and went inside his dimension room to have a long conversation with Welis who was currently in Elena''s body.

    "Hey!! I sensed everything from here. The dragon punk died, right?"

    Adonis had no expression on his face but a vexed one. He was so devastated that he would kill anyone if something went a toe out of his orders.

    "Sit down and listen you piece of shit. I''m not going to be kind since my master isn''t round. If you don''t want me to disappoint my master, you have to do exactly what I say. Do you have any objections?"

    The aura around him was so cold and murderous that Welis nodded yes by his survival instinct. His mouth was paralysed because of the pressure.

    "So, I''m going to cast a ve spell on you so you don''t do anything besides my order."

    Welis nodded yes and gave him his hand to make the ve bond.

    He just wanted to live.

    "I''m d that you can understand what I''m saying. That''s more like it. Since you''re in a woman''s body, act and talk like a woman. You have the mind and soul of a guardian. I don''t think this won''t be hard for you, am I correct?"

    Welis nodded yes as he was casting the spell on his body. Deep down, he was scared to his death. He felt like death was an inch away from his soul waiting to squeeze it out if he move a cell in the wrong way.

    The seal was made and Adonis dragged him out of the dimension room. He was shocked to see the city. It was nearly a ruin and so many people were working to dig the dead body from under the pile of building concrete. He looked above and saw the clear sky where it was supposed to have more than 3 floors.

    The rain started to fall on the dry ruined apartment.

    He saw the back of Adonis as he was picking something from the pile of concrete and saw a picture of Viktor. It was a painting that Viktor painted where he was sitting on a chair and Adonis standing on his back.

    "Um. Adonis. What are you going to do now��"

    "We go straight to my master because the link between us is still here. I am sure master nned this all along and he gave me a chance to find him out. He''s waiting for me."

    "Is Viktor dead?" Welis asked.

    Adonis turned around and said, "If that word slips through those lips of yours ever again in your life, I will make sure to kill you with the slowest but the most terrifying process in the whole universe. I will give you the test of living hell as long as I''m alive. And I''m pretty sure that I''m an immortal being."

    Welis gulped through his dry mouth and said, "Then, let''s go and find him out. I don''t want to wait either."

    "That''s good then."

    Adonis cracked the portal stone and a dark looking portal appeared in front of them. It was slowly getting smaller so both of them didn''t wait and jumped right into it so that their lifetime opportunity doesn''t slip through.

    Both of them left the magical world.

 Chapter 108: A vacation

    <h4>Chapter 108: A vacation</h4>

    The days passed one after another and just like that, a week passed. In that whole week, both Ivon and Rae visited almost every historical ce in South Korea.

    In that meantime, Ivon searched for the other fragments in secret but unfortunately, there wasn''t a single one of them. So he assumed that they must be in the hands of magicians in this world because it emits mana. Since a normal human or magician can''t open the seal, he believed that it was safe.

    And a normal human can''t hold any guardian fragment inside their body without any special seal so he wasn''t worried about it.

    Furthermore, the earth was so far away from the guardian realm so there aren''t too many guardians who came to earth and left their fragments in object seals.

    Based on his calction, there are only 6 fragments on earth.

    Ugh�� Where are those things? I need to gain more power to unlock my record abilities.

    "Vik, I can''t see any good shells in the water."

    "Because the people who run their business took them in the early morning. You won''t find any good seashells at this hour."

    Ivon was sitting on the beach wearing blue sunsses with a white shirt showing his abs. He was enjoying his coconut while Rae was searching for seashells in the water like a 10 year old kid.

    "Oi Vik!! Looks like I found a coin instead of a seashell. Come and check it out."

    "No, I''m good."

    "Why? Are you scared toe and check this out?"

    After his two reincarnations, his phobia of deep water went away. So he was able to swim around casually no matter how deep the water was.

    "No, I don''t want to wet my legs now. I''m good under the shades."

    "You''re missing the fun, old man!"

    "Hahh!! Who you calling an old man!!"

    Ivon stood up and took his surfing board to ride the waves because it was one of his hobbies. It was supposed to be a crowded ce but the weather was still cold. So the beach was nearly empty.

    "Are you going to y now? The humans around us are looking at you."

    "That''s because I''m not wearing any safety measurements or any surfing suits."

    Ivon jumped on the wave and crawled on his blue board to start paddling with his hands. The waves were big so it was easy for him to start riding it without going further.

    The blue water was dragging his board as he tried to bnce his body in the middle of it. The sunlight was reflecting on the dancing waves that amazed Ivon''s eyes. The wave turned bigger and bigger and it eventually covered Ivon in a circle but he still maintained his bnce.

    The vortex of water was passing through as he sessfully went out of it as soon as the wave blended near the shore. It was a sessful ride.

    Rae pped his hand as he returned to the beach and gave him a high five. Now it was his turn to ride the waves.

    "Do your best."

    "Yea."

    Ivon went back to his shade and ordered another coconut to refresh his throat. At that moment, a girl took the seat beside his shade and said, "You are really good at surfing."

    Ivon looked at her and saw her in a tight bikini with a big hat on her head. She looked like a hooker but a modern one.

    "Thanks."

    He put on his sses and looked at Rae who tripped over on a small wave who has half a million years of flying experience. So he smiled a little.

    "I''m Byung Li. What is your name?"

    "It''s Viktor"

    "Just Viktor?"

    "Yea."

    The atmosphere around them became awkward so she asked where he studies. But at that moment, Rae came closer fully drenched and a red seashell in his left hand and the board in his right.

    "Hey, look what I found."

    "Why did you catch a living one?"

    "Because I want to see if there''s any pearl inside of it. I heard that natural pearls are expensive."

    "You won''t get a pearl from that one. Throw it away."

    "No!!"

    The girl looked at Rae and her eyes were locked all over his body. So she forgot about Ivon and asked, "You have a nice body. Why don''t you be my model? I can draw you well. Here''s my number."

    Rae looked at the piece of paper and said, "Girl, I don''t have any time for these kids y, so go that way and y in the sand like the others are doing."

    Well, he''s right. This girl is only 17 and she''s already hooking men. What are their parents doing? And it''s freaking 11��C out here. We''re guardians so we don''t feel any temperature. But what about her? Did she wear those to hook someone with her baby figure?

    The girl frowned a little and walked back while trembling because of the cold.

    "Don''t you think humans nowadays are crazy about ��������?"

    Ivon made bubbles inside his coconut water by his straw because of boredom and said, "It''s the both parties'' fault because they expose too much. The extreme has be casual and the causal has turned into extreme. That''s why they face a hard time finding a lifelong partner. The result is this, walking around like a bright flower to attract bees."

    "Then what about men?" Rae asked.

    "Bees don''t get satisfied after checking a single flower. Since there are flowers everywhere, they don''t stop from checking more to feel the forbidden excitement."

    Rae took off his shirt to dry his body and used a warming spell to dry his pants. The sun was there but it wasn''t warm enough to dry clothes faster.

    "So, you''re telling me it''s both parties'' fault."

    "Yes."

    "Well, from your exnation, I guess it''s really the truth. I''ve never seen a woman walk around exposing 99% of their body. A prostitute from the previous world won''t show 100% even if you pay tons of gold. Only a husband has the authority to see it all."

    "I respect all women and I also like all women. So, I won''t talk about it anymore. Let''s just wrap things up and go back to Seoul. I want to rest in a hotel to sleep for a few days because thest time I kissed my bed was in my damn previous life. My back is crying in agony."

    "Why do you sleep when you don''t actually need it?"

    "It''s my opinion. Now hold my board, I''m calling a cab."

    After they changed into their daily clothes, they took a cab and went straight to Seoul to book a room in a good hotel that has soft warm beds.

    They were walking across the road when a bodyguard of his father spotted him and called all the security units because he was finally spotted after a week of his disappearance.

    Ivon went inside a cafe to grab warm coffee and then a bodyguard went inside as well to make sure if it was really him.

    Ivon was smiling at his hot coffee while Rae was taking pictures of a small puppy he found. He talked in Vesanguage and said, "Vik, are you sure it''s a dog?"

    Ivon also replied in Vesa that it was really a dog that was scientifically shrunk by some nerd scientists. It went through so many breeds and it finally turned into a small chihuahua. A breed that Ivon hates because it growls too much and it''s not polite towards its own master.

    "Why is it barking and growling too much?" Rae asked.

    "I don''t know and I don''t care. I like German shepherds. They are easy to train, listen to their master and they will save their owner no matter what the circumstance is."

    "But I think smanders are easy to train."

    Ivon was genuinely shocked to hear that he saw a smander. Even though he lived in a fantasy world for a long time, he had never seen a smander. Then, Rae exined that it was deep inside the earth and they were fire smanders. They won''t stay alive if theye out of theva so it''s like taking a fish out of the water and throwing it straight into the desert.

    Ivon and Rae took their order and took a seat to finish their meal after a week and then, a man came closer to him.

    "Young master. The chairman wants to talk with you."

    Ivon put his food back on the te from his hand and said, "I thought I told him that his son is dead."

    "Talk with the chairman or I''ll lose my job today."

    Tsk..

    "Okay, give me the phone."

    The bodyguard immediately took out his phone and gave it to Ivon after calling his boss.

    "Hello? Is this Neul?"

    "Yes, it''s me."

    The chairman took a deep breath and said, "Are you in danger? Is that young man with you threatening you? You''re not kidnapped, are you?"

    "Let me be clear once again, sir. I''m not kidnapped and nobody is demanding any money from you in exchange for my life."

    The term ''sir'' made the chairman''s heart crumble in pain. He was so heartbroken that his son was no longer calling him father. Instead, he was calling him sir like his other underlings call him. He wasn''t thinking of him as a part of the family anymore.

    "Wha..What are you talking about then�� Why are you talking like that.."

    "I''m just speaking the truth. The young man who''s with me is an old friend of mine. You don''t have to waste any of your time looking for his identity and my location. Please stop sending your men so we can keep on good terms, sir."

    Ivon didn''t know that the chairman was already on his way to the cafe where he was eating his meal with his friend. He was driving his car like crazy because if Neul gets lost again, he might never set foot in Seoul again. It might be thest chance he had to take his son back home because he was feeling like he would never see him again.

 Chapter 109: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 109: Reunion</h4>

    The cafe was filled with people so Ivon was feeling a bit ufortable in that situation. He wanted to leave but the bodyguard offered him a big meal to keep him seated until the boss arrives. But his tactic didn''t work at all.

    Ivon and Rae finished their meal and went outside the cafe to look for a taxi and then, an incident urred.

    Ivon looked at the crowd who was passing through him like a wave. In that wave, a familiar scenery caught his eyes that made his heart skip a beat.

    His legs froze because he was too shocked. He expected something like that would happen soon but his body wasn''t ready to ept the reality. A teardrop came out of his eyes.

    In that wave of people, a tall man with deep orange eyes was standing by wearing modern clothes. His abnormally tall figure was attracting too much attention in the crowd of Seoul streets but it didn''t bother him.

    Even though someone very important changed his body, the colour of mana and the taste of aura never lie.

    The man walked to Ivon slowly with smaller steps and eventually, the steps became bigger and faster. But Ivon was still unable to move a finger because he was still in shock.

    His tears wereing out even though his face didn''t have any expression.

    The man came running and immediately took Ivon in his arms and started to cry. Ivon was still unable to process everything. The existence of Adonis on earth was something out of a fantasy book so he was still unable to ept the reality. He was in great shock.

    "Master.. hic..hic..master!! I''m so sorry. I''m a terrible butler who can''t even protect his master. I''m so ashamed of myself. Hic..hic.."

    Ivon touched his head and patted him after a long time. It was only a week since he returned to earth but it felt like years to him. He was also sad and frustrated that he was unable to bring Adonis with him. He left like a master who failed to y his role as a good master.

    "I''m sorry too. Forgive me to leave you behind like that. I''m a failure."

    "No master. I''m the one who failed. Master. Do you have any idea how it felt to bury your body with my own two hands? Master, I wanted to kill myself back then. Hic��hic.. Please don''t do this to me ever again. Please don''t leave me. I will die for sure if you put me in that situation. I don''t want to touch your cold body ever again!!!"

    Adonis grabbed his legs and started to cry in the middle of the street which attracted too much attention. But he didn''t see that Neul''s father was already standing in the crowd seeing his son cry and an unknown man who looked nothing like a man from Asia was rolling around his legs crying.

    He never saw his son cry before as if he lost everything but he was unable to move his legs. He left an unknown chain wrapped around his legs which was telling him that his son no longer exists. His soul was telling him that if he moves forward, he will also lose his son forever and he can never find him. If he says still, he would have the chance to see his son from afar to calm his heart. Which wasn''t enough for him but it was his only way.

    He neglected him so much that he was long gone. All he could see from now was his back which would keep getting further and further and there would be a day when he could no longer see his back anymore in the crowd.

    He was born to blend in the crowd so, there were no memories of him within the family from the very beginning. He was an extra that people notice when it''s not there. A shadow that loses its value when the sun is down.

    Just like that, the sun set and the extra lost its value just like a shadow in the dark. They neglected him so much that he walked too far away where they had no choice but to let him go. The rope that kept a family all together was just a thin thread to Neul that stretched too long.

    If they pull it, it will snap. So, they had no choice but to let it go.

    The father stood there like a statue when the unknown man cried like he lost something important than him and then he found it back. It was crying in happiness where the father was staring at him with no feelings inside his heart but sharp pain. He lost something really valuable that he never knew existed.

    That day, he saw his son walk away with that man wearing a smile on his face but still he was unable to move or speak. He lost a part of his soul that used to hide under his heart''s shadow and now he feels empty.

    A teardrop came out of his eye��

    ��

    Adonis''s POV:

    The portal was dragging both of them so fast that the time wasn''t ticking at all. Adonis looked at his pocket watch and saw the time was stuck for dimension travel.

    "Adonis!! Is this a portal that leads to a different world?"

    "I trust my master with my soul."

    The portal was so long and they spent hours travelling inside of it. But in reality, they spend a millisecond to travel between two gxies. The portal soon came to an end and Adonisnded on a ce filled with trees.

    The forest looked well-maintained and the roads were paved well. Suddenly, he saw a man wearing coat-like clothes but with a chain on them. His shoes looked like they weren''t made of leather and a small dog-like creature was walking along with him on a leash.

    They were walking in a ce called a park.

    Welis was shocked to see that there was no mana around him and its presence was so light that it was nearly unrecognizable. It was a different world.

    Adonis took out his handbook and started to follow some tips that his master gave him a few months ago. It was a small hand note that he wrote to give him a small tip to blend with an unknown society.

    So, my master knew that I''ll being here so he gave me this notebook and told me to open it after I travel. He''s really something else.

    "Adonis. What is this ce��"

    "This ce is called earth. And this country is called South Korea. We are in Mokpo now. And from his handnote, I guess my master is in Seoul."

    Adonis looked around and saw the people around him looked different. They all had dark ck hair with ck pointy eyes. They weren''t tall above 6 feet so Adonis looked like an electric pole there. As for Welis, his new body was an ordinary person''s body but on earth, she was a beauty. The natural brown hair and eyes were a sign of beauty.

    "Looks like both of us are attracting too much attention. We need to go hiding for now."

    "But how?" Welis asked.

    Adonis cast an invisibility spell on them without answering and followed the path to the city. He looked around and saw buildings but they were a little different from one in Navaka.

    The cars in the street looked the same as one in Navaka but they were advanced and the speed was much faster than them.

    It looked the same as Navaka but advanced.

    "Looks like master was familiar with these from before. I need to get used to it as well."

    Adonis read the indications on the handnote and saw his next step. It was to create an ID for himself.

    But where��

    Suddenly, he remembers something really important that his master passed down to him. Some cheat skills that his master doesn''t even use. And his current situation was perfect for using one of his cheat skills.

    The absolute memory read.

    It''s a skill that helps the user to view a person''s memory from A to Z with physical contact. It doesn''t harm the person but it hurts the caster because of the sudden increase of knowledge and memories inside the brain.

    It may cause light headaches and stomach pain but it will heal in a minute or two.

    "I need to take the chance."

    He walked around the street with Welis and saw people around them had no mana. Not even a drop of it. Some people had it but a small portion of it. But they never cultivated it.

    Looks like magic doesn''t exist here like my master said. We have to be careful about using magic in public.

    And then, he saw a woman passing by with lots of mana inside her body. She cultivated her mana but the way of doing it wasn''t right. So he targeted her and put her to sleep inside an alley. The skill was applied to her and for that, Adonis got more information than he expected. He just unlocked a big secret of earth.

    So heughed and said, "I better say my thanks to this human for giving me such useful information. I am sure my master is going to praise me and never leave me alone."

    He erased the woman''s memory and said, "Welis. We''re going to Seoul and take something back before we make our appearance in front of my master."

 Chapter 110: Control

    <h4>Chapter 110: Control</h4>

    There are four superhuman organisations in South Korea that control the North Korean branch as well from the underworld. Their main objective is to control the hybrid and keep them away from the public eye. They control the national defence army and they keep the country in check.

    The hybrids are super armies to a country and they y a huge role in the superhuman organisations.

    Even though North Korea has men and nuclear weapons, they won''t stand against the hybrid army of South Korea. It has the most hybrids and in the organization, North Korea has a small amount of power.

    To turn the table, North Korea sent a spy to the Southern''s one of the fourpanies to steal some information and a new potion called booster dose. It was supposed to be marketed all over the world''s hybrid organisations after a year but the trail dose went missing and it turned out that a northern spy was behind it.

    The spy killed most of the QHpany''s chairman and his men. He was almost on his way out of the country but he was caught only a few miles away from the headquarter and killed on the spot for killing the chairman.

    At that time, someone who worked for thepany received a call that her mother was sick so she had to drive all the way to Mokpo to see her.

    And Adonis happened to spot the girl on his way. He was waiting to find a good human to copy its memories because his master said it''s best to keep the target only once in a month or it will affect one''s mentality. So he had to wait to find a good candidate to apply his copying skill and the girl became a good target.

    I can''t believe this girl has seen someone who talks in Vesa. Is this a coincidence? There were two men who talked in Vesa so I''m sure he has some kind of connection with the master.

    I have to leave Mokpo and go straight to Seoul but first, I have to do something about this since I know what exactly happened in the QHpany. It''s a good chance to sit down while the seat is empty.

    My master really knows so many cheat skills that can turn someone into a totally different person. Now I won''t have any problem blending into society and look for him.

    Adonis took some money from that woman''s pocket and said, "We need to change our clothes first. People will think that we''re doing cosy."

    "What''s cosy?" Welis asked.

    "You will learn soon. Now get inside the dimension room and wait for me. I have to go shopping."

    Adonis made a door to his dimension room to put Welis back and walked towards the shopping mall to buy some clothes that fit his abnormally huge body.

    The shopping mall was filled with people but the first thing he noticed was the masks. Since his face was too attractive he had to buy a mask to hide his face. He then went inside the clothing section to look for some clothes based on the choice of that girl''s memories he just copied.

    She has a good sense of fashion. I will treat her some sweets if I be her boss after today. But where can I find the right size of shoe? I don''t think they have any because I''m huge. And I don''t know any magic that makes my body small. Plus, I need to enter the society with a good vibe.

    Adonis looked around and went inside the other sections to buy some goods and then he went inside his dimension room to give the clothes he bought for Welis. He was waiting inside the room patiently.

    "Wear this and let''s go out. We have something to take over. Try to read your surroundings from now on and I''m your big brother from today. So, call me brother North."

    "North? Is that really your name?"

    "My master named me so of course, I''m North. But what is your name? You''re in a woman''s body so I can''t keep calling you Welis." Adonis took out the clothes that he bought and started to change into them. He fixed his hair and turned on the phone that he just bought.

    "I lived as a woman for most of my life. It''s been only 70 years since I changed into a man. So it''s not ufortable for me. I will keep the name Welis since it''s a non-binaric name."

    "Well, suit yourself."

    Adonis reopened the door and both of them came out from the restroom using invisibility. Because Adonis was in the men''s restroom and the others might look at this in a bad way if they saw Welis with him.

    "Where will we go now?" Welis asked.

    "QH headquarter in Seoul. We''re going to be rich in just one day."

    If I can take over thatpany in one day, eliminating northern punk is a game for me. The hybrids in this world are as weak as bunnies so I don''t think I will face any problem to solve some country conflict.

    Moreover, I''m so grateful that my master taught me the way of politics of this world so I guess I have to take only a step. I can''t make my master wait too long because I''m sure he''s just wandering around.

    I need to apologize to him as quickly as possible.

    Welis was looking around as they flew through the city to reach Seoul. From that woman''s memories, the situation inside the headquarter wasn''t good and they assumed that more than 10 spies were hiding among them. They were in total control and no matter what they were trying to aplish, the North Koreans were a step ahead. The information was leaking out like tap water from the headquarter.

    Adonis smiled after reviewing her memories and hushed that, ''The time is ripe. I just need to kill those punks and make a call to the north. Then the situation will calm down.''

    10 minutester in Seoul��

    Wow. This is much more crowded than I thought it would be.

    Adonis was staring nkly at the street while Welis was looking at the moving billboard. He thought that those were giants but Adonis told him it was a device that streamsmercials. They are all over the city advising their products.

    "I wonder if I can be projected on that billboard too."

    "It''s best for you to die," Adonis answered coldly and looked at his phone to search about the QH but the website was created for the public''s eyes, not for the hybrids.

    Tsk! I''m an inch away from losing all my practice.

    "Welis, do you speak Korean?"

    "No, I don''t understand a thing the people around me are saying. Is thisnguage called Korean? It''s weird."

    Why did I end up with an idiot?

    Adonis looked around the buildings in secret and saw there were people going inside abnormally. They were all carrying bags and the cars were preparing to leave the city.

    He knew they were preparing to deliver them in the north so he told Welis to capture them without getting killed.

    Welis was inside a body which was good at ck magic. And since he was a guardian, he knew everything about fighting and magic spells. He was able to use magic without his fragment.

    They were all powered by a ck core inside my body. And this charm spell is so powerful.

    "Don''t destroy the cars, just the people in ck coats."

    "Don''t worry. I can handle it."

    The spies had almost everything in their grasp and then, they saw a beautifuldying towards the cars. She looked like a superstar from some movie and then, they could feel a sharp pain in their crest.

    It was a curse that allowed its target to lose their senses and made them think that they would die. It was just illusion magic but at that time, the user could easily kill them with a fruit knife. Welis brought 7 people down in just a minute and threw their bodies inside the car to avoid attention.

    In the meantime, Adonis was already inside the building to manipte some men inside the control room. He was surprised to see everyone was hybrid but sadly they were just a twig to them. Adonis easily took control of the bindings and Welis was busy killing those who were packing the delivery. She noticed the slightest difference between those people and killed the northern in just 30 minutes.

    The building became safe after a long time.

    So the traitors are dead, Welis stopped the delivery and broke the server which was secretly sending information to the north. I sessfully stopped a great war for today.

    ��

    A man came inside the huge office with some papers and said, "I don''t know who you are, but it looks like your strength is no joke."

    The man put down all the papers on the table and Adonis took the first file to review. He wiped the blood from his finger on the table and said, "Inform the branches all over the country that the mass production had been postponed due to a dangerous side effect. We will work on a new dose after 2 months and then we will send it to the UHC next summer."

    The man was bbergasted to hear that he was cancelling a huge contract because of a rumoured side effect. Not only that, but he was also nning to make a difference booster.

    "I understand, sir."

    The man left the room filled with the dead bodies of the spies that Adonis caught. He was surprised because about 80 percent of the workers were all from the North.

    "Now it''s time for me to make a good ID."

 Chapter 111: New Life

    <h4>Chapter 111: New Life</h4>

    Soon, all the traitors from different branches of QH were eliminated by Welis in just 4 days. An emergency meeting was called in that meantime so the traitors were easily spotted and it became a manughtering house. Adonis was looking at the nk screen while Welis was busy killing the traitors inside the meeting room.

    Only 4 remain out of 15.

    They were all scared and also surprised to see the number of traitors among them who sell their information to the north. It was also a warning that if someone tried to betray thepany, their head would be gone.

    "Um.. sir. The councillor was asking for a brief exnation about the sudden postponement. They are willing to pay 2 months before what we agreed to."

    "We will face some losses, but we are not going to sell because of a serious side effect of the medicine. Luckily, it was solved yesterday and we will start the production after the fall of 2033."

    "Sir North, are you sure that the medicine has a side effect? If we don''t sell this, ourpany will face an 80 million won loss."

    "I will take care of the loss. Follow my instructions and make preparations for the next production. For now, clean the room and send those bodies to the north. And, we are taking over the northern sectors instead of cutting ties. I will show them what happens when they mess with me."

    But deep inside his mind, he was sad that he was still unable to trace his master. He was still invisible.

    At that time, that woman came in with a tablet and said, "Good evening, Sir North. I''m Hawang Sho, the security team member of QH."

    Adonis saw a familiar face after 4 days so he told her to take a seat. "It looks like more than half of our members were rats that stole our money and power for all these years. We need to recruit more members by changing some methods. What do you think?"

    "I believe it''s best to recruit the newly graduated students from Elite H. College."

    "That college.. Hm.. We will see about that."

    Adonis took out a chocte that his master used to love and gave it to Sho. She was dumbfounded to see the candy in her hand. "Sir?"

    "Thank you for your handwork."

    Adonis smiled at her and left the meeting room which was filled with blood stains. That night, Adonis received his new ID from one of his members whom he manipted and also made one for Welis with herst name Li. The identity issues were also solved. Now it was his turn to find his master.

    Master, I feel like I''m so near you but I can''t sense you out. I wonder what you look like. Do you still remember me, master?

    He went outside and started to look around for him right away.

    The night was still young.

    ��

    Days passed but Adonis saw no hope. He walked around the streets, schools, colleges and even prisons to look for the soul because the reincarnated soul of his master might be anyone and there was a high chance that his master had forgotten about everything. But still, he didn''t give up and looked for those two who talked in Vesa.

    On his way back after searching all night, he received a call from Welis that the north branch was trying to hack into the server and she hacked them instead. And then in the crowd of people, he saw a man with the same aura as his master gazing at his face.

    The golden aura and the soul, the golden hollow on the chest caught his eyes. He was shocked to see the stranger''s face but the soul can never lie.

    He saw the stranger''s eyes were shedding tears and that''s when he knew that he had finally found what he was searching for.

    It was nobody but his master North.

    Master? That''s my master, right?

    He moved his legs slowly but soon he started running towards him. He quickly hugged him because he didn''t want him to get lost again. At that moment, he was still unsure about his master''s memories. But it didn''t matter to him.

    He went straight to him and finally, he found out that his master hadn''t forgotten about him.

    After a warm reunion, Ivon held both of his hands and told him to stop crying because they were attracting attention around him.

    "Master, never pull this kind of act ever again. Or I''ll destroy the whole and kill myself."

    "-_-. You don''t have to destroy a whole world for me though. I''m tired after waking around for a week so take me somewhere I can sleep."

    "I know exactly what you want, master. So please follow me."

    Suddenly, Rae''s presence caught his eyes and said, "Master, who is this?"

    "Oh, his name is Astraeus. The guardian of moons and stars. He apanied me before I found you but we parted ways soon."

    "Pardon me for showing my embarrassing acts in front of you. I am Adonis North, the butler of my master, Viktor North."

    "I''m Astraeus Light. The guardian of moons and stars."

    A shiny ck car stopped in front of them and the girl that they saw a week ago got out of the car to greet Adonis.

    "Good morning sir North. I''m here to take you back to the office."

    Ivon wasn''t surprised because when he saw Adonis, he looked inside his records and saw the recent things he achieved in just a week. He took a wholepany and used everything he gave him to his advantage.

    But he was surprised to see he also managed to make an ID in 4 days.

    "Master, shall we go to our new home?"

    "You even bought a house?" Ivon asked him in the Vesanguage because Sho was there listening to their conversation and they had already met before. But the presence of his boss ''Adonis'' stopped her from saying hello.

    "Yes, I thought it will be better to prepare everything."

    "Hehehe!! My knight is the boss now. How do you feel about maintaining an organization by yourself? Are you having fun?"

    "To be honest, having power in one''s hand doesn''t mean you''re high, it means carrying a huge responsibility for all those people who''re working under you. It''s definitely not child''s y."

    "Hahaha. I''ll help you so rest assured."

    Ivon patted his shoulder because he was proud of Adonis but he rejected his offer.

    "You''re going to rest for your eternity master!! You are forbidden from doing any kind of office job. I won''t tolerate anything anymore! I am going to take care of everything!"

    Ivonughed again and said, "Okay okay!! Stop shouting. Just make me a good warm bed so I can crawl inside and nevere out."

    Adonis felt like a huge burden left his shoulder.

    Viktor''s POV :::

    So I was right, the girl sitting in front of us is the one whom we met a few days ago in the part at midnight. She''s working under Adonis now.

    When Viktor''s eyes met hers, she smiled a little bit when Adonis looked at her, her expression changed and went back to the professional one.

    I guess she was trying to have a conversation with me and Rae but she kept her mouth shut because of her boss. She''s an obedient one.

    Viktor looked outside and saw the old budding where he used to work was being constructed again by anotherpany.

    It was a medicinepany 5 years ago but when the director fired him and reced him with a goldfish-like idiot from some rich family, the next batch of medicine was a failure and thepany quickly went bankrupt.

    But at that time, Ivon already left the city and took a part-time job in a small cafe. And after a few months, the director found him and begged him to join thepany once again and save what was already destroyed, he simply rejected his offer and also left the cafe because he was too annoying.

    After that, Ivon didn''t even bother to look back and finally, he just died.

    But I had no idea that he was also going to lose his father''s property. I bet his father had already abandoned him on the street.

    Viktorughed a little after thinking about how miserable he was.

    Adonis looked at Viktor''s reflection in the ss and he felt relieved.

    "Adonis, thatpany building, can you buy that?"

    "You mean the newpany which is re-constructing the old medicinepany a few blocks away?"

    "Yes."

    "That building is going to be an apartmentplex. The CEO of Egropany is the owner. But if I pay .5 times more than the actual price, he might sell it back to me."

    "Hm...No. Let''s just forget it. Since I''m not rted to that anymore. It''s better to let go of my past."

    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 112: A new house

    <h4>Chapter 112: A new house</h4>

    Instead of going to his office, Adonis told Sho to drive back to the family mansion he got from thete chairman by pretending as his ''Hidden son'' and took everything under control. From his private property to business, ck marker shares and so much more were passed down to Adonis in just a night in secret.

    Everything was so busy with thepany that in the meantime, Adonis manipted their memory and he became the next chairman. The existence of the chairman''s wife and spoiled son was erased from everywhere so they thought they also died at the enemy''s hand. The other cousins of the chairman were no match for Adonis so they had to cut off their high dreams of bing the next heir.

    So, the main house became Adonis''s house.

    The private property was near a mountain so it took them 10 minutes to reach there. The house was a huge mansion with so many statues decorated in the main garden.

    The car stopped in front of the house and the three of them got off to enter it. Ivon was surprised to see its size.

    "Master, this is our home from now on."

    Two servants with mana inside their bodies opened the door and what he saw first was the burned painting of his previous self and Adonis''.

    It was half burned because of the dragon guardian''s crazy act but still, he was surprised to see he still kept it.

    "Looks like you still love this painting."

    Ivon touched the burned painting and felt the presence of the dragon guardian''s mana. But it was lost so he didn''t hold any regrets in his heart.

    "Master. I wonder what the name of this body you''re currently in. I want to know what my master really looks like."

    I knew he was going to ask this question someday. I''m currently living my 4th life where I spent my life with 3 different identities. I have 3 names and I''m currently using the 4th one.

    But if someone asks what my real name is, my mind will say Elerous without any hesitation. But saying my name Elerous is nothing but showing my neck to the executor.

    Moreover, I don''t have any memories from my 1st life so I don''t have an attraction to the first name. The only name that triggers my heart is Ivon North, and Viktor.

    But Ivon is dead in this world so I don''t use it anymore and I don''t like it because the church priest named me. So thest name North is eptable.

    So putting all of them together, I vote for the name Viktor E. North the most.

    "Master.. is there something wrong?"

    "It''s Viktor E. North. My real name is Viktor E. North."

    Adonis smiled to hear that hisst name was also North so he ordered one of his men to make two ids immediately.

    I wonder how much work he has done to umte everything in his grasp in just a week when I was busy ying around.

    He told me that he was not going to let me do any work but the pressure he was carrying is way too much for him. I can''t let my butler do all the work though. I need to do something for him at least.

    There were only 3 people working inside the house than it was supposed to have byparing the size of it. Since Adonis was the master of the house, he no longer had to do all the work.

    But this time, it was different.

    After Adonis found Viktor, he cut off 10 workers from the house and reced it with only 3. He was again back to his position as a butler for his master and he had to start serving him again.

    This house is really luxurious and well-maintained. I wonder what my identity is going to be now. Adonis'' brother? Or his nephew��

    Adonis came inside Viktor''s new room and saw he was looking through the books on the shelves. It belonged to the previous master but since he was dead, Viktor became the real master so the room technically belonged to him.

    "Master, we need to talk," Adonis said with a serious expression on his face.

    "Sure. Let''s go inside my dimensions room."

    Viktor opened the door to his dimension room and took him into a secret room where he never let Adonis in before. It was a room with no gravity and everything inside of it was floating. Then, Adonis came back to his senses and couldn''t find Viktor around him. So he said, "Master! Where are you?"

    There was no response. So he tried to cast magic but nothing was working. It was a ce that eats every magic that a person casts.

    "Master�� Is something wrong?"

    "Adonis, what are your thoughts about me?"

    A stranger''s voice came from everywhere so he couldn''t understand where it wasing from. The voice was different and it sounded nothing like Neul or Viktor that he used to hear. It was the voice of another person that he never heard of. But somehow he knew it wasing from his master so he said, "Master, you''re a very kind person who looks after his dear people."

    "Then, do you think I''ll be able to take my next steps sessfully? The next step of my n needs millions of sacrifices. I might be the worst person ever to exist who kills the innocent without showing any mercy. Will you still follow me as a loyal knight?"

    Adonis didn''t wait for a single second and answered without any hesitation. "I vowed to follow you as a ve, master. And I do not hold any feelings towards any person besides you, master. So I will follow you and stand beside you even if the world is against you. But this time, I will protect my master and I promise that I won''t fail. Please don''t leave my sight anymore, master."

    Viktorughed and came out of the shadows to show himself in front of Adonis.

    A man with snow-white skin with a golden hollow on his chest came in front of him with a soft smile. His face looked simr to Viktor Harvort.

    His eyshes were white as snow and his eyes were sparkling silver as it was reflecting on the light that wasing from no source. His long silver hair was floating like seaweed in space so he looked as if he was swimming in deep water. The floating hollow above his head made him look like an angel who came down from heaven and was ready to bestow mercy upon the helpless souls.

    It was the real appearance of Elerous, the guardian of records.

    "I am Elerous, the guardian of the record that you served for 17 years."

    Adonis was staring at his face with his deep orange eyes. He was so astonished by his master''s real appearance that he forgot to say anything. He was gazing at the beauty of his master.

    Elerous looked at his face and float down to touch his face. In his real form, his body was bigger than Adonis so his face looked like a small human head in his hands. His real appearance was the size of a troll that stands more than 10 feet.

    "Hahaha. Adonis looks so small in my real form."

    "Master. Is this what you look like?"

    "Yes. This is my true form and I can''t show this to anyone but you. Now tell me Adonis, what do you want to tell me?"

    "Master, I want you to rest and have fun in this life. You''ve been through a lot so that''s why I''m going to send you to a hybrid school. This time, I will take care of everything."

    Viktor was dumbfounded.

    "Eh?"

    "I''m going to take care of how you''re going to live and that''s why I''m sending you to a school where other hybrids study. I''ve already prepared the ss you''re going to attend so you don''t have to think about the entrance exam."

    "Wai..Wait.."

    "Also, there''s a person that I can''t get through so I believe sending you is the best option. Since I shouldn''t annoy a person who''s more powerful than me."

    Since when did he be a pushover..

    "But why as a student? You could''ve sent me as a teacher?" Viktor asked.

    "Because your new body is only 19 years old and there are some ssmates of yours who attend the hybrid school. So I can''t send you as a teacher. And rest assured, there will be no problem. You are stronger than that person."

    Viktor frowned outside but on the inside, he smirked because this was also rted to his next n. He was about to search for that person Adonis just mentioned but luckily, everything went smoothly.

    "Okay then, I''ll attain the school as you wished."

    "Thank you for epting my request, master."

    Viktor took Adonis out of his ''soul space'' and told him to prepare a gaming room for him. He was happy that Adonis was eager to take care of everything but he knew that his next step was the hardest one of them.

    Because this time, it will be the death of a very important character.

    ...

    ___________

    New book announcement!!!!

    ___________

    hello dear readers. Thank you so much for reading my book up until now. I was bored so I wanted to (remake) a book that I stopped writing a few months ago. It was trash so I had to delete it. So, I just fixed some mistakes and boommm...

    The book is

    ..."Karma Count Infinity "....

    Well, the MC has a system, and he has the ability to wield the skills of a certain person. I''m not going to spill the beans because it''s technically a spoiler. Anyway, the storytime is in the 21st century so yea. it''s a system, level-up, modern-era type story.

    Give it a read ; ). It has only 2 chapters tho. I''m updating everyday.

 Chapter 113: Extra ! Let鈥檚 learn about "Hybrids"

    <h4>Chapter 113: Extra Chapter ! Let''s learn about "Hybrids"</h4>

    It''s been a long time since I updated an extra chapter about Viktor.

    As we all know that Viktor again changed into a new body that belonged to Neul. But he rejected the name Neul because it was too confusing for him to carry 3-4 different names at a time.

    About the Hybrids:::

    On earth, the people called Hybrid might be a little confusing for some readers so I''m here to exin it in detail.

    Hybrids are those people who are born with mana just like any other magical otherworldly people. It''s just their way of cultivating is different

    And for theck of mana cultivation techniques and magic spells, people use those which were passed down from generation to generation.

    For example, A n that only has the scrolls of fire spells can only use fire spells. They can''t reach the peak because they don''t know how to use mana in the right way.

    There are cheap mana cultivation scrolls for those people who aren''t associated with any ns or born into a n so that they can practice mana and participate in hybrid missions. But the number of people who can recognize the existence of mana inside their body without any help is one in a million. That''s why those mana or spell scrolls are sold as basic scrolls worldwide.

    For using mana in the wrong way, their lifespan is not more than 150 years which is less than a 5th circle magician.

    Also on earth, the hybrids live in secret. So If they break thew, they will be punished.

    Well, that''s all for today. Thank you for your patience and have a great day. See you tomorrow with a new chapter.

    Remember readers, You are beautiful.

    Extra��

    Adonis''s POV:

    "Master, how long are you going to sleep? The sun has risen."

    Viktor rummaged inside his nket like a caterpir and said, "The sun rises everyday! What''s the point of walking up for 10-12 hours? I will go back to bed anyway!"

    "You''re inside that dusty nket for a week, master. You skipped meals for 7 days. As for Rae, will you get down from the chandelier and turn back to your human form? I need to clean the dust off the room today."

    Rae pped his tiny fairy wings to float down. He rubbed his round, shiny fairy eyes and said, "Adonis is on the edge today. What time is it?"

    "It''s 1 PM."

    And then, Adonis pulled the nket which was glued to Viktor''s body.

    "Uhuu!! Adonis��."

    "Master, you need to take a walk. I prepared the books too. Your new school will start next week."

    Viktor''s eyes became teary.

 Chapter 114: A happy death

    <h4>Chapter 114: A happy death</h4>

    A soul space is an empty ce that all guardians have within their souls. It''s a very personal space that a guardian uses to hide, cultivate or rest.

    A vast space that only a guardian can enter and when he enters, the time outside the world slows down to zero. So technically, if a guardian stays a million years inside his soul space, a second will pass in real life.

    Not only that, a soul space is a ce where people can''t talk with their mouths. It''s a ce where inner thoughts are used as themunication method so a person can''t really lie or hide anything.

    Also, a guardian can''t use other forms inside his soul space. His real appearance is revealed when he''s inside a soul space and he can take only one person inside by any physical contact. So Adonis was able to go inside Viktor''s soul space and got to know who his master really was.

    ��

    "Adonis? Why are Rae and Welising with me?"

    Viktor was shocked to see that both of them were tagging along with them too. They were on the same call as him from 9 am to 2 pm.

    "To look after you. I can''t stay with my master for 24 hours so I need those two to keep an eye on you."

    My heart is still throbbing that I have to sacrifice my sleep and now, those idiots are alsoing to annoy me for 5 years.

    Why�� I just graduated from the best magic academy a decade ago then why do you have to select a damn college for me all over again�� I want to sleep.

    Viktor''s eyes became teary after thinking about his life and ''assignments''.

    "Adonis��I don''t want to��"

    "What is it, master ?"

    Adonis stopped him from speaking with his quick question and stared at him with a devilish smile and angel-like eyes. He looked like he was so pissed off so Viktor said that he had nothing to say.

    "That''s very good, master. I will tell the servant to warm your bath water. You look like you skipped a week of shower."

    How did he know-_-...

    Adonis took the tablet from Viktor''s hand and said, "Master, I think you should go to the dojo next to our house. You may find some kids who will be joining this semester with you."

    "No, I don''t have time to y around with kids. Stay here and have a chess match with me."

    "It''s my pleasure, master."

    ��

    The day dawned.

    This room is really luxurious. The high ceiling, expensive showpieces around the room and a huge painting probably from the 1700 century is really making the room look like it''s a king''s room.

    The whole mansion was quiet because it waste at night. Adonis went somewhere after his duty was over so the other workers of the house were asleep. The house gave off a vibe as if it was haunted.

    Viktor went out of his room and closed the door slowly to walk around the house because he felt something interesting when he walked in.

    This house is really big and it will take me an hour to finish my tour. Ugh�� I never wanted a house this big but it seems like Adonis liked it.

    He never liked small houses because it makes him feel insecure. But for my request, he stayed in my tiny apartment back in Navaka. But this time, he picked the huge house.

    Hah.. sometimes, I can''t even understand his motive even though I can read his record.

    Viktor walked out of the hallway and saw the entrance of the house. The massive ss chandelier wasn''t on but the light from outside was reflecting on it. The statues downstairs looked so real that he went there to check if it was really alive or not.

    I watched Adonis'' clones too much that these statues are lowering my trust issues. I have to ask Adonis to move them into a different room.

    But, why do I feel like someone is standing behind me��

    Viktor looked behind and saw a statue near the guestroom path holding a book but looking in a different direction. It was clearly indicating something.

    But why did it feel like someone was standing behind me?

    Was it a curse-_-?

    Viktor went in the direction that the statue was pointing at and saw nothing but an empty wall with a picture hanging on it. The picture was old but it was more peculiar than any other paintings in the mansion.

    Is this a game of maze or escape room? Do I have to find a secret treasure or something?

    Viktor grabbed the painting and took it off to see if there was something behind and strangely, there was a tiny switch.

    He was annoyed. So he punched the wall in anger and the switch broke by making an electric spark.

    "Piece of shit."

    The wall was thinner than any other wall so it shattered into small pieces and a door appeared. Without wasting a second, he walked into the room and found something strange. It was a room that the previous chairman used to run illegal human experiments. It was also a room for torture.

    "Haha.. No wonder why I felt like something was standing behind me. It was the curses that stayed inside the room because they died an abnormal death.

    Viktor cast a purification spell all over the room to erase the curse and a golden light came out of his body. It went all over the dirty room filled with human body parts and filth.

    The spell cleared all the curses that were locked in the room but the bodies were something that had to be burned or cleaned out.

    Now, what am I going to do with these bodies?

    Suddenly, a human head caught his eyes and it reminded him of someone really interesting.

    With a devilish smile, he grabbed the separated head''s hair and said, "Well, well, well. What do we have here? Isn''t this my ''Stepmother''?"

    He quickly took out the record of his stepmother and saw how she ended up in the middle of the hybrid business.

    ..

    About a year ago, the stepmother of Ivon found out that Ivon died and he was a famous writer. So she guessed that his bank ount might be jacked with tons of money.

    At that time, she already disowned him as his son but the papers weren''t verified.

    She took that chance and became his mother in illegal ways to reim all the money that he earned.

    But there was no evidence on Ivon''s id that she was his mother and the bank can''t hand over money to any stranger until a verified spousees. So, she was left with no choice but to ask for help in the ck market.

    Ivon wasn''t an idiot either.

    He never saved his money in his name because he used a different identity that he secretly bought from Russia. All of the money that he earned from his book and online gambling was in switch back.

    So there was no way to withdraw the money for her.

    She offered a million and told the hacker from a ck market that she would pay 30% from that ount but the hacker found out there was nothing in his ount.

    As the extra payment, the ck market holders took her head and all her properties. And after that, she was body became a part of a human experiment.

    Viktorughed and threw her head towards the wall in happiness. The skull smashed into the wall and all the inner parts of the brain shattered all over the ce.

    One of her eyes rolled closer to his feet.

    "Master, why aren''t you sleeping?"

    Adonis came inside the room and looked around. He was shocked to see there was a hidden room in the house.

    "Oh, you''re back home already?"

    Viktor wiped his hand with his handkerchief and again said, "This ce is a mess."

    "Yes, master. And they are all rotten so I can''t eat them as food."

    "Do you still like raw human flesh?"

    "Habit dies hard, master."

    "I see."

    Viktor took a seat on a rusty chair and said, "Adonis, make a list of people who went missing, died an abnormal death and found body parts. And contact the Hybrid association in Ennd and ask for recent casualties rted to Hybrids."

    "Master, you promised me that you will not do any work."

    Viktor frowned his eyebrows and said,

    "Don''t forget that I''m in the middle of a long-term mission which is going on for seven hundred thousand years. If I sit and idle around, it will be a waste of time. And this is also my duty as a guardian to do so."

    Adonis realised that he misspoke and said, "I apologize, master. I will prepare the files immediately. Pardon my idiotic way of thinking. This humble servant of yours will take his leave."

    Viktor lit a cigarette and exhaled the smoke towards a hanging human body part beside him.

    The room looked like a pig ughtering house.

    "I won''t get sleep in my eyes after seeing these for a week."

    Fu***...

 Chapter 115: Deep Market

    <h4>Chapter 115: Deep Market</h4>

    The days passed like some hours on the clock and the boring loop of college life came back to Viktor''s life. Not only that, he got two idiots that joined his miserable college life.

    But he left like it was going to be different this time. They were also excited to attain the sses and to go inside the human society for the first time. Since they spend all their life alone, this was a great opportunity to know humans and expand their understanding of mortal life.

    But it was only Viktor who didn''t feel that kind of excitement. Rather than that, he was busy studying the recent survey Adonis made about missing Hybrids and rted normal human missing cases all over Asia and Europe. The survey Adonis made only took two weeks but the papers all over the floor and on his table were piled up like buildings. The room became a mess in just weeks.

    Knock. Knock. Knock.

    "Master, may Ie in?" Adonis was standing outside the door while carrying another pile of papers that were newly printed out.

    "Yes."

    Cleeerkk��

    "Master, here are thest papers from the association."

    Viktor took a nce at the papers and said, "Good work. You''re dismissed for today."

    "Thank you, master."

    But he stood still and again said, "May I say something, master?"

    "Of course."

    Viktor put down the paper he was looking at and looked at Adonis.

    "Master. Yesterday, I noticed an intruder trying to break into our server. There are countless important files which have been saved in our cloud storage but the hacker aimed for the useless ones. He was aiming for an actuator and some machinery blueprints. One of our programming engineers said that it was nothing. But I am feeling ufortable."

    "If you''re feeling ufortable about this, follow your instinct. A small threat might look harmless but it can actually be a real deal."

    "I will follow your advice, master."

    Why do you even have that useless information inside the serv��.

    Suddenly, Viktor realised something.

    "Adonis, secure those files and delete them from the server right now. "

    There''s a freaking spy among us!

    WHOSH!!!

    Both Adonis and Viktor vanished as if they teleported somewhere but in reality, they didn''t have time to cast any spell so they just flew out of their house to reach the QH headquarter as soon as possible.

    "Adonis, I''ll check the spy. You go and secure the files."

    "Yes, master."

    Tsk! I should''ve looked through the people who worked under Adonis before. They work under the shadow figure that I believed to be the guardian of greed. His nature is just like his name, a greedy bastard who had bottomless greed. He''s known as the devil of greed who can even drool over a kid''s toy.

    From the outside, he''s gentle like a decent gentleman but he''s a demon on the inside.

    "I can''t believe he has already spread his powers all over the world."

    Viktor quickly went inside through the main gate but his movement was too fast that even CCTV failed to capture his image. In just a matter of seconds, he went inside the freezing server room and saw a rat sitting in a corner with hisptop.

    That moment��

    Keukk!!!

    "Mr Tim, let''s have a small chat."

    "Who.. who are you!!"

    The man used mana to escape from Viktor''s grab but his hands felt like a stone that was filled with coldness.

    "Sorry, but you have to sleep."

    Kheikk!

    With just one punch on his abdomen, the man fainted and he quickly took the chance to read his record and find out who was the culprit.

    It turns out, it was fake to test the security of the building which was ced by that unknown shadow.

    Tsk�� This is bothersome.

    Suddenly, Adonis appeared in front of him and said, "Master, the files have been deleted from the server."

    "Good work. Now take care of this rat. I have tons of work to do."

    Viktor turned back and again said, "Adonis, don''t overdo it. Your eyes are getting darker."

    "I.. I will, master." Adonis smiled at his honesty and threw the man into his dimension prison.

    I wanted to find the guardian of time now, but that punk will probably run away and save Elesis when I''m not looking. If I revive all of them now, my n will be interrupted.

    He closed the door to the server room and saw a man walking. His body was filled with mana that can bepared to a knight back in Vestrain. So he said, "What n are you from?"

    The man stopped walking and turned his attention to him.

    "Who are you? Are you allowed inside?"

    Viktor took out his ID card and the man immediately bowed 90�� to him. "I apologize for not recognizing you, Sir North. I am Min-Seong, From the Seo family."

    "I see. Mind if we have a little chat?"

    "N..No sir."

    "Then let''s go. I know a good ce."

    "Yes, sir."

    Viktor took Min-Seong to a cafe near thepany and ordered two cups of warm coffee.

    The cafe was nearly empty.

    "Sir Min-Seong, you''re the president of thepany. Isn''t it correct?"

    "Yes, sir. Please keep the formalities aside. You can talk normally with me."

    He''s really scared.

    "Okay then, don''t be afraid. I''m not going to eat you. Hahah"

    "Ahaha..haha"

    Min-Seong gave an awakenedugh because he was unable to understand what exactly was going on.

    "You might be wondering about my Identity so I will introduce myself. I am Viktor E. North, younger brother of Adonis North."

    "I see. You two don''t really look alike."

    "That''s because we''re not rted by blood but with different rtions."

    Viktor took a sip of his coffee and again asked, "Min-Seong, your father is the chancellor of the elite H. college, right?"

    "Yes. He is."

    "Looks like I''m going to meet your father pretty soon."

    "Are you perhaps a hybrid as well?"

    "Yes, isn''t that obvious? Adonis is the strongest so it''s normal for me to be a hybrid as well. But the reason why I called you is that I wanted to know more about the deep market."

    Viktor smiled with a devilish smile and again said, "You are associated with them, aren''t you? It''s against thepany rule to work in a different association while working with us. How are you going to exin it?"

    Min-Seong gulped into his dry throat and said, "W..what are you talking about?"

    "There''s no reason to lie since I know everything. I''m just here to throw a proposal."

    "What.. what proposal?"

    "I want you to put this vial on the auction house a week after a straight 7-day advertisement."

    "What is this?"

    "A potion that can grow a lost limb or an organ. Well, it won''t work on the brain. And yes, I''d like to purchase a VIP membership. You''re the sector A administrator, right?"

    The personality of Min-Seong changed after Viktor revealed his real identity. It was supposed to be top-secret information that could cost a billion dors to obtain.

    "You''re a sly dog you know�� I don''t know how that bastard Adonis got his hands on th..Heukkl!!!!!"

    Viktor cast a mind maniption spell on his body in just a second and made him shut his mouth. He was annoyed that he was cursing Adonis in front of him.

    "Don''t you dare to act ignorant in front of me. I can wipe your existence off the earth with just a touch of my finger. I know how powerful the deep market is and only one or two people can reach the level to be administrator. But you should know this well, there''s a new sheriff in the town. You''re nothing more than an ant under my feet."

    Min-seong couldn''t speak even nor move due to the mind control spell. He was sitting straight in front of him with dreadful eyes.

    "Don''t hold a grudge against me. I don''t wish to kill such a helpful person like you. And here you go."

    Viktor threw a piece of paper on the table which contained the brief information about the potion he wanted to put on the list.

    "How..how much is the starting price?"

    "50 million dors."

    "Put it on the website tonight at 12:12. Make sure to disy the product at the end."

    "You need to buy a membership card to enter the marketce."

    Viktor threw a big nugget of pure gold in front of him that appeared out of nowhere and said, "This will cover the cost, right?"

    "Y..yes."

    "Oh, look at the time! I''ll take my leave now. Make sure to send the mail to my house today. See you at the auction house then. Goodbye."

    Viktor left the cafe by giving the cashier a 100-dor bill. Her eyes were sparkling because of the huge tip she got.

    Heheh! That marketce is going to throw a tantrum if the effects go viral. Hehehhee!

    Easy money.

 Chapter 116: Nerds in class

    <h4>Chapter 116: Nerds in ss</h4>

    After 3 days.

    Adonis came straight inside his room and grabbed Viktor''s nket with a strong grip. Viktor was still sleeping inside peacefully.

    "Master�� It''s morning."

    "Huh?"

    Without any hesitation, Adonis pulled the nket and Viktor rolled out of the bed in just a second. Luckily, he was using floating magic which prevented him from falling on the cold floor.

    He rubbed his eyes and said, "What''s the damn asion?"

    "It''s time for school."

    "I really hate you, Adonis."

    At that moment, Rae and Welis came running inside his room wearing the college uniform and screamed at the top of their voices. "We''re finally going to make human friends!!! Viktor!! Get ready quickly!"

    "You guys look like elementary school kids who are going on a study tour."

    Viktor crossed his legs and sat on the imagery tform in the air. "Did you guys have breakfast?"

    "We ate already. We''re heading out soon so go and change into your uniform already! We''re going to bete!"

    Adonis took a hairb out of his pocket and started to brush Viktor''s ashy hair. And then he noticed something.

    "Master, your hair is turning into its original colour from the lock."

    "I know. It''s turning white. Now I''m going to look like Gojo Kun in a few days."

    "No, master, your eyes are also turning silver. So you won''t look like an anime character. Also, your height has increased a few inches. If it continues, you will reach 6 feet very soon."

    "Guardians are different from human beings. So yes, we all look extremely attractive no matter what form we take."

    Adonis suddenly went into his deep thoughts and then asked, "Then, you can change into any lifeforms?"

    "Yes-_-. But I won''t demonstrate it. It''s embarrassing to walk around naked."

    ��

    The Elite H. College was not so far away from his home. It only took them 10 minutes to reach and 5 seconds by air but they still chose to take the car.

    Because Rae and Welis wanted to do exactly what humans do.

    And Viktor was getting annoyed by everything.

    The driver dropped them in front of the college and left after giving the three of them a good bow.

    "Wow!!!"

    Viktor looked at both of their eyes and saw they were glittering. Of course, they started to attract attention from the front gate.

    "Guys, let''s just go��" Viktor said.

    "This is where the humans read!"

    Viktor smacked both of their backs and said, "Just stop saying human this, human that in every sentence. You''re going to make yourself aughing stock in front of everyone if someone hears you talking shit."

    Welis rubbed her back andined, "Come on, how can you hit a youngdy like me?"

    "You owe me ten sets of dark crystal earrings-_-. Did you forget it already?"

    "You didn''t even let me finish my product! And my store is probably robbed by the merchants."

    "Ugh! Come on!"

    Viktor left them in front of the entrance and took out his ID card to enter the academy premises.

    Elite H. College is the biggest hybrid college in Asia and Europe. It''s the most prestigious college where only the elite study and train.

    Every year, a ranking battle is held between students and they get sponsored by many hybrid associations.

    In Elite H, there are three categories where the students get to choose their sses on their own. There is the magic section, the martial arts section and the health section where students devote themselves to potions and advantaged medicine for the hybrids.

    But the three of them decided to study martial arts because it was the mostmon subject. And the most important families of South Korea take part in it.

    When I was in Vestrain, I studied advanced technology instead of magic. Since I hold the most powerful guardian fragment, it was useless for me to learn to cast a candy bomb or a firework. Magic is within my soul.

    But to be honest, I''ve never thought about martial arts. So this time, I wanted to see the hidden power of my world in front of me. I want to see how the earth has advanced with magic.

    In Elite H, there is no entrance examination. Because the number of hybrids around the world is about 0.01% of its total poption.

    The approximate number is about 78 million in 7 billion people. So, the number of teens worldwide is not more than 15 million. And the numbers are sadly decreasing day by day. So, there was no point in stopping teens to get a better education and increase the Hybrid number.

    But the Elite H is a little picky about its students. So they take students from registered hybrid families and they do not ept any application from anyone who doesn''t have any background.

    So basically it''s the Royal Academy in Vestrain that only takes care of the nobles. They don''t care about themoners.

    Suddenly he thought, ''So there must be someone who''s actually from a noble family here too, right?''

    I also have a prestigious noble background too. And a huge criminal record-_-.

    Viktor shook his head and put his ID back in his pocket to find out the ss that he was going to attain. Rae and Welis also followed him by gazing at everything.

    The academy was divided into three huge buildings and fortunately, the first one belonged to the martial arts section. The moment he set foot inside the building, he saw people from every corner of Asia and Europe. Even some of them were from the USA.

    He looked around and examined everyone''s nationalities as the three of them were riding the esctor to the upper floor.

    They look Irish but their record says Mexican. Some Indians, wait no. They are from Bandesh but they all look alike. Some of them are also from rural areas of Nepal, and the twins are from China.

    This college looks like the advanced form of Hogwarts. Hahahah!!

    They went to the 8th floor and went inside the freshman ss to take their seats.

    The ssroom was filled with people.

    "Vik, our seat is in the middle."

    Rae looked around and saw there were a lot of foreigners besides Koreans. And then, Viktor noticed a ssmate of his.

    It was Ijin.

    Ijin also noticed him from the seats and stood up immediately. "Neul!! Why are you here!!"

    Viktor frowned his eyebrows and started to walk towards his seat. Coincidentally, his seat was right in front of Ijin''s.

    "Neul! Were you a Hybrid all along? Your dad searched all over the city for you but it turns out that you were preparing for elite h."

    "You''re pretty good at hiding mana. And, I''m not Neul anymore. Call me Viktor E. North."

    The name North went inside everyone''s ear and they all started to gaze at his face.

    "Is he also the hidden son of the QH chairman? I thought it was only the handsome man named Adonis who was the only hidden son."

    The whole ss started to mumble as they started to look down on him. But they knew the bloodline of North was the strongest and his attitude was enough to tell them to back off.

    They said that North was the new bloodline of the most powerful family in Asia.

    Viktor ignored all the uselessments and took his seat in the middle of Welis and Rae. They were excited to meet new people for the first time.

    "Pstt!!! Hey Neul, oh sorry. Viktor. I thought you were the 4th son of the K.A. chairman. Then how are you also the hidden son of the QH chairman?"

    "That is something that you don''t have to know. Plus, stop getting into my personal business. I don''t like to talk about dead chairmen or whatever."

    The homeroom teacher entered the ss with a notebook in her hand. She was a muscr woman with short bleached hair. Her body was well formed but her mana core was not well cultivated like other hybrids.

    "Alright, everyone. Take your seats."

    The ss became quiet because of her loud voice.

    "I am professor Lina Wong. Your Magic history teacher. I will be in charge of teaching you the basic magic spells which are really important for all kinds of martial arts and weaponry. Well, I won''t be taking the first ss because all of you will be heading to the orientation room. The dictator will hold a small gathering before the semester sses. Follow me and don''t get out of the pack."

    I am so tired-_-.

    Rae and Welis stood up and dragged Viktor out of the room to follow the pack like sheep controlled by a dog. He was so exhausted after going through 25 years of education in his two lives. He wasn''t feeling for another long episode of college life.

    Dear brother, Help me��

    His imaginary tears started to shed.

    But there was one person who frequently red at him from the back. It was the sword demon, Baek Hyun Suk from the famous family of swords. He was very curious about his background and the two people who were apanying him. They were more mysterious than him.

    He checked all the student''s family backgrounds before stepping inside the school but there were only two people who came out of thin air.

    It was Rae and Welis.

    But he thought, ''But what about Viktor? A month ago, he was the spoiled brat of the Kang family. And now, he''s the hidden son of the QH chairman. Not only that, he''s powerful enough to participate in the Elite H program? How am I supposed to believe this? Hah.. looks like I need to have a match with him. By this, I can figure out if he''s really a powerful hybrid or not.''

 Chapter 117: First class. part 1

    <h4>Chapter 117: First ss. part 1</h4>

    Viktor was sitting at the very corner of the hall room when the two idiots were busy talking with other students. He was checking the book he punished 2 years ago and deleted from the inte.

    It had nearly 10 million views but for his safety, he had to delete it. Because there might be someone who''d introduce the book to the guardian of greed.

    Well, I''m happy that nobody made a copy and posted it illegally on other websites.

    At that time, a boy walked on the stage to give a small pep talk. His hair was blond and his eyes were blue as mana stone with an oval-shaped face.

    He looked like a prince.

    There were already a lot of girls screaming to cheer him up and it turned out they were also foreigners.

    ''He''s a prince��''

    His sweet voice and handsome smile were enough to catch everyone''s eyes. He was the perfect example of beauty.

    He''s nothing like Adonis.

    Viktor smirked and looked back to his phone to y a new game he found on the inte.

    "Vik, aren''t you gonna cheer them up? They are the future of this world''s development. We need to cheer them up."

    "Hu? Oh. Whatever." He again looked back at his phone.

    But there was someone who was checking on them secretly from the backseat as well. He was right behind Viktor''s seat and looking closely at his phone.

    He was Baek Hyun Suk, the rising star of the sword family. For his extreme curiosity, he slowly took a nce at his phone to check and what he saw did nothing but disappoint him.

    ''Games? Who ys games at this age? He''s supposed to cultivate his aura pool without wasting a second. Is he an idiot or just messing around?''

    Viktor knew he was checking on him. He also did a family background check on every person in the school and found Ijin and Baek Hyun as the most annoying. He knew they were going to hook up on them and try to squeeze everything out of him but he didn''t care at all.

    This type of person was always on his back and they will continue to do so in the future.

    On the other hand, Ijin who was super curious got stuck with him and also took the seat right beside him. His eyes were also locked on Viktor''s phone screen.

    "Ijin, are you going to keep staring at my phone?" Viktor asked.

    "Hu? I was just watching the game you were ying. It''s fun isn''t it?"

    "Then install one and y it on your phone."

    Suddenly, a notification came down and Ijin saw Adonis was calling him. So he picked it up.

    *Ahem. Brother Viktor, are you enjoying your new environment?*

    He''s really clever. He knew there would be people around me listening to his voice and if he addressed me as master, it would create a huge gossip and tons of misunderstandings.

    "A little, did something happen?"

    *Oh, no. I was just checking up on you. Anyway, a letter has been sent on your name this morning at 9.*

    "Yes, I am aware of it. Please keep it on my table. I will take care of it after I go back."

    *Okay then, see youter.*

    Viktor again went inside his game and then Ijin asked, "Was that your brother? Is he really your brother, Viktor?"

    "Yes, are you satisfied with my answer? Now let me y my game in peace and don''t bother me."

    The orientation was nearly finished and some teachers gave every student a small device that was the size of a katana''s wooden handle.

    It was called Hybrid drive, an advanced weapon that can change its shape with the help of nanotechnology. It was so light and no matter how big the weapons were turned into. The durability of the weapon is based on the mana of the user. So, the bigger the mana core, the stronger the weapon.

    All the weapons were made by the best weaponry department''s graduate students. Based on the student''s choice, everyone''s weapon was custom-made.

    For example, swords, bows, spears, hammers, axes and magic staffs.

    But this year, there was someone who asked for a new but odd weapon that people don''t really know how to use properly. Even the engineers were confused at first when they saw the weapon request.

    For theck of information, Adonis had to send a blueprint to the department. Thus, a new weapon was added to the academic weapon list.

    The ceremony was over.

    Viktor put his H.drive inside his pocket and asked Welis what kind of weapon she took.

    Welis said, "A de whip. It''s perfect to protect my weak body from any attacks."

    Raeughed and said, "Make sure that you won''t cut into pieces while wielding it."

    "Shut up!! You better be careful while using yours. 100 daggers? I wonder how you are going to control it."

    And poor Viktor was in the middle of them dealing with the trouble. He was already exhausted.

    Suddenly, Baek Hyun came in front of him and said, "You guys. I heard your conversation and it looks like you two chose something different. But Rae Li, how are you going to use 100 short des? And a de whip? You guys really think of yourself as the main character, don''t you?"

    Rae and Welis were surprised to hear that someone wasining about their weapon when he chose a sword.

    But Viktor stopped them from answering and said, "Aren''t you being rude?"

    Baek looked at his eyes and saw the colour was different. He saw on his picture that his eye colour was deep blue but now, it was light blue and on the verge of turning silver. He became more handsome and tall in just a month.

    He was already a different person from the real Neul.

    "I was just asking. And what family are you from? I never heard of any family that used a whip and small daggers."

    Viktor smiled and said, "They are my cousins from my mother''s side, the Li family of free hybrids."

    "Hahahah!! Vik can be a little prideful sometimes. Sorry if he offended you but we''ll go back to the ss. It''s our first day, right? Let''s get along." Rae shook his hands with Baek and also dragged him back to the ss.

    Baek was a little annoyed.

    Viktor took his seat and again opened his game when everyone was busy demonstrating their weapon. At that time, the martial arts teacher came in and said, "Okay that''s enough. Go back to your seat and put your weapons back. I know you are already familiar with your chosen weapons but I can see there are four students who ordered personal weapons from outside the list. I know students can use any kind of weapon as they wish but there is a limit."

    He took the list of students and said, "For example, Rae Li. 100 small daggers? What are you going to do with them? Throw them at your opponent?"

    The whole ss started tough when Rae was giving off an unsettling smile.

    The teacher shook his head and said, "Oliver Hunter. Why did you choose a gun?"

    All the students looked at the girl who was sitting at the very end. Her hair was pure ck but her eyes were pure white. They looked like shining diamonds in her long ckshed eyes.

    She stood up and said, "It won''t be a problem as long as I defeat my opponent."

    A young man stood up and said, "You will kill people."

    "I can control my bullets so you won''t die."

    The teacher stopped their argument and said, "Okay, stop both of you. We''ll test each other''s strength and the control of weapons in the physical training ss. For now, let''s review our semester books and the lectures you need to attain for the next four months."

    Viktorughed a little and put back his phone to open the book that was in front of him. But instead of reading it, he smelt the book and said, "This hits the spot."

    He again held the book against his face to smell it but this time, the teacher noticed him. "Viktor E. North, it will be appropriate behaviour if you put down the book from your face and be attentive to the ss like a gentleman."

    "Oh. Sorry."

    Tsk! I want to hit that man''s head.

    ��

    The ss was only 40 minutes long but for Viktor, it felt like a whole year. He was so annoyed that he read the whole book and also finished the others but still, he felt like the ss was going to take forever.

    But Rae on the other hand was enjoying every second of the ss while Welis was busy talking with the other girls beside her. Her beauty made her popr among the ss in just a day.

    And Viktor who was not enjoying a single second suddenly found a girl who was passing by with her long steel sword on her back.

    Viktor took a nce at her and mumbled in surprise, ''Is it possible to see the same exact girl whom I saw back in the Vestrain red light district?''

    The girl he saw looked the same as the girl that he saw so many years ago in Vestrain when he was escorting Inu to his house.

    But he ignored her and walked away again but just as before, the girl kept staring at his back until he was lost in the crowd.

 Chapter 118: First class. part 2

    <h4>Chapter 118: First ss. part 2</h4>

    The lunch area of Elite H.

    "Excuse me, can you move aside? I came here first."

    A young man from the Martial arts department asked Viktor to move from the small balcony. He was sitting on the edge of the 25th-floor balcony.

    Viktor looked behind and saw a blonde-haired man with his lunch tray in both hands.

    "Don''t mind me." He again looked in the direction he was looking at.

    "Um, I said that I came here first. Are you going to disobey the words of a noble? My father isn''t going to like this."

    Viktor immediately cast a mind maniption spell on him and made him forget about the conversation he just had. The blonde-haired man walked back and never came back again.

    "Hah.. Rae, can you not use your fairy appearance inside the college? And Welis, don''t walk around the shadow. Someone might see you."

    Both of them came out of nowhere and said, "That spell was really powerful. Why did you use it on a normal human?" Rae asked.

    "Because I am tired of causing useless problems. Plus, he''s from a noble family. So I don''t want to get involved with someone like him again."

    Welis took away the cigarette that Viktor was smoking and said, "It''s a no-smoking area. Can''t you see the sign?"

    Viktor cast a water vapour spell around his hand and face to clean up the smell then said, "Nobody saw me smoking. It was under my invisibility spell."

    "Don''t use magic on everything. You''ll forget how to do simple things one day. And let''s go right now. Our practice ss is in 10 minutes. The teachers are going to rank us by the way we control our mana and strength."

    Viktor took a deep breath and said, "Hah. Let''s go then. And don''t pull my cigarette from my mouth again."

    Welis immediately knew she did something very wrong so she apologised and walked quietly behind his back. She was terrified to see his eyes and his soft murderous smile. He was not happy with her too-friendly actions towards him.

    Even though Viktor seems like a young friendly guy who loves talking with people, he can change into a different person if something goes out of his will.

    Everything around him will be good until someone crosses the boundary, disrupts his personal times and goes against his personal opinions. He will not express it with anything but his sharp murderous smile that a normal human can''t pick up. It''s a type of murderous intent that only a guardian can release and only a guardian can feel it.

    It''s so powerful that if a human gets in the middle of it, their mana core will go wild and it will trigger self-destruction. A normal human with no mana will just drop on the floor because he will die within a second.

    But not every guardian can ooze this kind of killing intent. It''s a sign of nobility and superiority among all the guardians and only the first generation can do this.

    But Viktor giving off the killing intent made Welis traumatized.

    Maybe I went too far.

    So he put her hand around her shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. I promise."

    "O��ok."

    I only used 1% of that killing intent because he''s inside a new body. But I didn''t think this would traumatise her. I better stop using this on normal people.

    Rae just saw the whole thing going in front of his eyes and acted as if he saw nothing. He didn''t want his friendship to end on bad terms with him. So he said, "Why the long face, guys? Let''s go to the ssroom now. The teacher is going to be there soon."

    Viktorughed a little and said, "Hahah. Alright then. Let''s see who ranks the lowest."

    Rae looked at him with the dumbest expression and asked, "Why lowest?"

    "Eh?"

    "Huh?"

    The three of them looked at each other''s faces.

    What are they trying to do? Be the king of this world-_-?

    "Do whatever you want. I''ll just go sit in the corner."

    ��

    The physical training room was situated in the middle of a big field beside the building. It was big enough to fit 500 people at once but only a ss full of people use this when they are training. So that means, only 30-40 people use the training field when they are practising martial arts.

    Viktor had only 36 people in his ss so it wasn''t easy to hide. Everyone was noticing him walking with the queen of ss ''Welis'' under his shoulder.

    Someone also thought that they were dating so he made tons of enemies at one nce. But when Baek Suk said that they were cousins, everyone felt relieved.

    At that moment, a muscr man came in with his long cane and stomped it on the floor. It made a loud sound that attracted everyone''s attention throughout the training ground.

    "I am Euin Kim. Your new instructor for the physical training ss. I am already guessing that you are all well-trained from your family but today, I will rank you by measuring your strength and weaponry controls. But this year, I''ve noticed some ignorant punk who has taken their weapon as a ything. I will call their name one by one and you will demonstrate the technique. Moreover, you''ll be sparing with me. If I say that you don''t deserve it, you will be obligated to change your weapon today."

    Viktor looked to his left side and saw the girl who chose a gun biting her nails. She was scared because she wasn''t a closebat hybrid.

    Viktor took a nce at her record and saw nothing but ego and overconfidence.

    Man, she''s dead�� I thought she''d be a good gun user based on her princess-like appearance. But I guess I was so wrong. Guns are just an advanced form of archery. If you don''t know how to fight with a gun in closebat too, you''re dead on the battlefield.

    The teacher swiped his finger on his IPad and said, "Oliver Hunter, please step forward."

    Oliver slowly stepped forward and walked closer to the instructor. She was shaking, but her ego made her look straight into his eyes with pride.

    "Oliver Hunter, you selected a gun as your first weapon which is supposed to be a helper weapon. Why is that?" The instructor asked.

    "Sir, I am trained with a gun with my mana and I can take down my opponent without any problem."

    "Thene at me, I will show you what a real fight looks like."

    Oliver took out her H. drive and turned it on. Her mana came out of her hand and the small device turned into a small handgun. She infused the bullies with her mana and quickly fired at the instructor. But who knew the instructor would catch them with his bare hands?

    "I used only a small portion of my mana to stop 5 of your bullets. How, how about a hand-on-hand fight?"

    She hesitated to move first because she never trained her body to fight in closebat. But her ego made her move her twig-like legs and threw a punch at the instructor''s face.

    "What is this?" The instructor asked.

    In a second, her world became upside down and she kissed the floor. She was down.

    "Please show her the path to the infirmary. We will contact her parents and question them about this matter. Next, Viktor E. North. Pleasee forward."

    Viktor, who was busy ying games, suddenly strutted after hearing his name and looked at the front. The instructor was asking for him.

    Why me first��

    He put his phone back in his pocket and took out his H.drive. He stopped 10 feet away from the instructor and said, "If I can slice that cane, can I keep my weapon?"

    The instructorughed and said, "It''s the first time in history to see someone asking for a scythe to be his main weapon. Yes, of course. This is called ck steel, the toughest material on earth. Even a mana-covered sword can''t cut it. Well, I will give you a chance. If you can make a small scratch on it, you can keep your weapon."

    Did he just insult me? There''s no way I will walk away after getting insulted by a kid. Even though I didn''t have any intention of bing the top, his ignorant act made my blood boil.

    Viktor turned in his H.drive and it turned into a white shiny scythe. Its sharp long curved de and its cane with a dark moon design caught everyone''s attention. The silver hair perfectly matched with the colour of it.

    He held the middle of the cane and began to spin it around his body while taking a step to another step forward.

    The wind created by the scythe blew his hair and in a blink of an eye, he vanished and again appeared behind the instructor.

    His came crumbled into small ss cutting edge pieces.

    Viktor, who was sitting on his scythe''s tip by bncing on its cane, took out his phone and started ying a game.

    Everyone was shocked by his movement because none of them saw what exactly happened. They only saw the cane broken into pieces and then saw Viktor bncing on his scythe on one leg and ying games.

    The instructor looked down and saw his six-month sry bid him goodbye and then saw Viktor bncing on his scythe without any mana.

    "W..what did you do?"

    "I broke your cane. So I get to keep this weapon as my main weapon. Do you have any objections?"

    "N..no. Viktor E. North will keep his scythe as his main weapon."

    "Then, I''ll step aside. You have two more to examine. I''ll take my seat."

    He stood on his scythe on one leg and then jumped on the floor. His weapon turned back to a small steel handle so he put it back in his pocket.

    "You are a show stealer." Rae smiled and patted Viktor''s shoulder.

    "Yeah, whatever. Don''t kill the instructor."

    "Heheh. I won''t, don''t worry."

    Their casual conversation made everyone understand how powerful those three were and why they didn''t choose any normal weapons.

    They were from the family of a free hybrid that gives birth to rare talents.

    Of course, it was all fake but to everyone''s eyes, they were monsters.

 Chapter 119: The Worst Mind Manipulation Spell

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Worst Mind Maniption Spell</h4>

    The instructor almost cried because his favourite weapon got cut into pieces. But he was the head instructor of a prestigious academy so he had to hold his tears. "Ahem�� I have no obligation to stop Viktor E. North from using his scythe. Now, Rae Li. Pleasee forward and demonstrate your weapon."

    Rae jumped off the seats and took out his H.drive.

    The moment he turned on the drive, about one hundred daggers pooped out and it fell over the ce. Everyoneughed and said it was a waste. The weapon had no value.

    "Do you think you can use those as you wish?"

    "Heheh!! Don''t worry, don''t worry. If I can catch you off guard, you can count it as a pass. Right?"

    "Well, Viktor knew what he was doing. But what about you? Do you think you can pull the same act as Viktor?"

    "I don''t know about his speed, but I can surprise you."

    Suddenly, every dagger started to float above and orbit his whole body. The rain of daggers covered more than 4 metres leaving him with no opening.

    Everyone was staring at the tornado of des as he walked closer to the instructor. The speed of those des increased and at that moment, the des vanished and reappeared in front of the Instructor.

    Every de was pointing all over him that left him no chance to move. He was caught off guard by his surprise attack. The killing intent Rae gave off also made the instructor so scared that he forgot to blink his eyes.

    This time, he was holding in his pee.

    "Um. Instructor, aren''t you going to make it as a pass? I controlled my daggers perfectly and kept your eyes okay."

    The instructor touched the dagger which was 5 cm away from his eye and said, "Good. You passed. But let me ask you one thing."

    "Ask me anything, instructor."

    "What kind of power do you hold?"

    "Me? Hmmm... Gravity."

    "And what about your cousin?"

    Rae looked at Viktor for a second and smiled, "That, I don''t know. But what I''m aware of is, I can never win against him. Not even Welis."

    Welisughed a little and said, "I nearly died for going against his simple habit."

    Viktor looked at her with a disgusting expression and said, "Shut up filthy rat! You''re ruining my game!"

    Everyone in the gym was quiet after hearing their conversation. The instructor who nearly peed in his pants dismissed the ss early and told everyone to run a fewps before going back to the ss. So as instructed, everyone except for Viktor ran someps and left the gym.

    But only 5 of them stayed behind.

    "Viktor, I challenge you in a duel."

    Baek Suk came in front of his chair and again said, "I still don''t believe you pulled that. You must''ve paid tons of money to make him act like that. There''s no way a human can move that fast."

    *Game Over*

    Viktor''s avatar suddenly died because his attention suddenly moved. He nearlypleted the level but Baek made him lose.

    Viktor looked at him with a small smile as Rae and Welis both ran away with Ijin. They both left the gym by leaving those two behind.

    "I don''t know why they left, but ganging up on me will destroy your pride as a hybrid. I will never see you as a warrior."

    Viktor stood up and put his hands on his shoulder. "Kid, you should know your ce. And this thing called pride is the very thing that will kill you one day."

    "Pride is the warrior''s sword. And if you don''t have any��"

    He looked around and saw nothing. He felt like he was being teleported into a vast empty ce in the blink of his eyes.

    "W..what happened��"

    His voice echoed everywhere but there were no such walls around him. He was staring at an empty white tform that stretched infinitely.

    It was Viktor''s maniptive spell.

    "I thought your pride can fix everything. How about going out of here?"

    Viktor came out of nowhere and talked from his back. He became so scared that he drew his sword and tried to sh Viktor''s face.

    But Viktor''s body became smoke after the sword passed through.

    "Huh? Drawing your sword at an unarmed man. Where is your dignity? Where is your pride? I can''t see it."

    Viktor again pooped out of nowhere and this time, he stopped the swinging sword with the tip of a pinky finger. "Are you sure your pride is sharp enough to cut me? All I can see is a boulder on your hand, not a sword."

    Baek looked at his hand and saw a long heavy blunt stone that quickly fell to the ground. He was unable to lift it again.

    "What!! What are you doing to me!! Cut it off!!"

    "You said you wanted to have a duel with me. What I''m doing is to give you a chance tond an attack on me. But, your pride is so blunt that you can''t even lift a small dagger. Hahahah!!! How entertaining!"

    Viktor''s smile was so long that it was enough to touch his ear. Viktor''s face became separated in half and a bloody hand came out from his bloody neck. His body turned into a huge creature that has the countless faces of Baek Suk. They were all saying ''pride'' continuously. The white floor became stained in blood as the creature was moving closer to him and that time, the skinless bloody creature popped out of his parent''s faces.

    They were big as an elephant''s head and they were wearing an unsettling smiles. "Hyun! My baby Hyun!! Come to mommy!"

    Baek Suk became too terrified to see his mother''s face wearing a smile that she never did and started to cry.

    "Please! Don''te near me.. please!" Bark said.

    A wall suddenly appeared behind him and his back touched it. He was cornered by the wall so he sat down and gazed at the scary hellish creature as they were saying ''pride'' continuously.

    When the monster already opened its mouth to devour Baek, it disappeared.

    "Baek��"

    Baek looked above and saw Viktor looking down at him. "If I ever hear the word ''Duel'' from you, make sure it will be thest day of your life. I will keep you inside my room forever and show you how your family has forgotten about you. If you ever talk about me or today''s incident to anyone, I will throw you into space and watch you expand and expand and expand until you shred into bits."

    Baek was trembling so much that he failed to look at Viktor''s face clearly. His eyes were also shaking because of the fear.

    "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Viktor put his hand on the shoulder and suddenly he saw he was back inside the gym. But the fear was still deep inside his heart. The terrifying monster he saw a few seconds ago felt so real that he was unable to think that it was all fake.

    He was traumatized.

    He simply nodded his head yes and looked at his shoes.

    "Hahah! That''s great then. You know, I don''t like it when people are so full of pride and think that they can have a duel with me and win with pride in their hearts. I don''t spare people even if it''s a duel. I simply slice their neck and put it in a jar."

    Viktor grabbed his face and moved it closer to his face to say, "Kid, I will let go of you because it''s our first day at college. If something like this ever happens again, where will your head go?"

    "I..inside a..jar."

    "Correct!! Now that''s how I like it. You have a good understanding of your tasks. Now, I''ll take my leave. See you in the ss tomorrow."

    He waved at Baek and left the gym. The moment he left the gym, he fainted straight on the spot.

    ��

    On the premises of the college at 3 PM.

    Viktor came outside with his backpack and saw the three of them staring on a side of the road. They were all waiting for Viktor toe outside and stop Ijin from going inside. He was super curious so they had to pin him down until Viktor''s job was done.

    "Hey Viktor!! Did you win? I think you lost the duel!!"

    Viktor walked past the group without answering his question and went straight inside his car.

    He rolled down the window and said, "Aren''t youing home? Or should I leave you?"

    Rae and Welis went inside the car after goodbye to Ijin. They didn''t ask anything about the duel or Baek because they knew what exactly had happened.

    So they all kept quiet and reached home safely.

    ��

    "Wee back, master. How was your first day at college?"

    Viktor gave his backpack to Adonis and said, "It was ordinary. But I still think staying inside the house is better. Anyway, I''m going to do something inside myb today. Don''t call me until it''s morning."

    "Master, should I make you a long night''s food?"

    "Yes. That will be very helpful."

    He''s good at reading the room. I need to work inside my library of record. After consuming tons of other fragments, my library became different and it also holds a different type of record.

    I need to study them all and organize them before I consume the other fragments which are somewhere on earth. Maybe I can find their location after I finish my study.

    Viktor went inside his room and locked the door to start his research. That time, Adonis put a barrier around him to keep him away from any danger. It was so dangerous that even a fly couldn''t enter the room. It was protected from everything.

 Chapter 120: A long research

    <h4>Chapter 120: A long research</h4>

    Viktor''s guardian fragment has more than 80 guardian fragments. That''s why his core fragment changed into a hollow fragment that has ess to any beings records without any problem.

    But his fragment wasn''t perfect. He had one small piece missing and any fragment could cover the gap in his core. But the problem was the earth didn''t have many fragments scattered around. There were only 5 to 6 fragments and their whereabouts were unknown.

    Viktor had to start looking for them and to do so, he had to read the records of guardians and figure out their names and look for their fragments'' location in the red section of his library.

    He was already exhausted.

    "Ugh!!! Why aren''t there any clues? There are about millions of guardian records and I still can''t believe they don''t even know each other. I mean, you guys lived in the same realm and how can you not know who''s under your shadow? There isn''t any list of them."

    He threw a red record book behind in a pile of red books and took another book out of the shelf.

    "Now, let''s read this guardian of the moth called Lily."

    He flipped the page and saw nothing. "What?"

    He again turned the page and saw she lived her whole life sleeping. When she woke up, a heavenly guardian sliced her neck along with her fragment.

    "What a disappointment."

    He again threw the book on the mountain of books and looked at another one''s records.

    "How much time has passed? 6 years?"

    He looked at the clock and saw the date was 25th December. "I cast a time bonding spell around me after I came here so I guess it''s been so long. And the outside world is the same as before."

    He looked at the never-ending bookshelf and thought, ''This will take more than a thought. I want to keep looking for more but the time says it''s my birthday."

    "My 50th birthday."

    He put the book back on the shelf and went to the library premises to rest a little. "When I came here for the first time, there was nothing but empty bookshelves. There was nothing but vast infinite space. But now, it has more than billions of books that contain the records of dead gods and the one who''s in charge. But I can''t still look inside his record because my fragment isn''tplete and I need one more to reach the peak."

    He looked at the floating white cube in the middle of the premises and said, "That''s the record of the one and only god. I don''t have the key to open it nor the permission. But I really want to know what''s inside. The urge to open the door still rushes through my veins but I still don''t know how to do so. I need to find one single fragment and that will be it."

    He floated closer to the cube and touched its surface to feel its warmth. "You''re still warm."

    He again flew inside the green record section and pulled out the record of the water guardian.

    "If I want to look for dead people, I need to study those who are still alive from the very beginning."

    He flipped the book and saw an infinite amount of information. So he said, "This is going to take a while."

    Just like this, Viktor spent 19 years inside his record library just toplete the record of water guardian in eleration reading. The water guardian is 1.3 billion years old. So reading his record super quickly took Viktor 19 years and when he closed the book, the clock made him shocked.

    "What? I''m 69 years old?"

    (Actually, Viktor is 701,669 years old.)

    "Hah.. who cares. It''s not like I''m going to die. The main point of my 19 years of study is that I found only one location. I don''t know whether I should be disappointed or happy right now. But at least I can fill the gap in my core. It''s been 25 years since I came inside my record and now I need to see some grass."

    Viktor closed his eyes after so many years and fell asleep. He was mentally exhausted because of reading for a long time so he decided to sleep instead of waking up.

    ''I want a nice rest now. I''ll think about the worldter."

    The sun came up and fell on Viktor''s face. He forgot to close the curtains so the beam of light fell straight into his eyes. "F*** shit."

    He became annoyed right after he woke up and kicked the nket off his bed. "I can''t even have a good nap peacefully after more than two decades!!!"

    Suddenly, his eyes met his reflection in the mirror and made him astonished. The colour of his eyes changed and also the colour of his eyebrow, hair and also his eyshes changed. "Well, f***. I look like Elerous now. Everything is so damn white and silver."

    Hah��

    He stood and noticed his height also changed. His body muscles, his face and even his look had changed. He was the perfect replica of Elerous.

    "People are going to see me as a stranger now."

    He took out everyone''s record except for Adonis'' and rewrote his appearance. "This will be better now. I even changed the record of Neul''s family. Or ijin will make things worse."

    He put those books back in his library and said, "Adonis. Prepare my bath. It''s almost 8 am."

    Adonis came inside his room and saw the new face of his master. Then he said, "Master. It''s your actual appearance. What happened?"

    "It''s been a while, Adonis."

    "It''s been only a night, master."

    "Hahah. Yes, it''s been a night for you but a long time for me."

    Now, I want to eat a bucket full of chicken fries. I''m so damn hungry.

    Adonis had to change Viktor''s photos from his ID card and also from the college ID photo because Viktor changed into a new person in just a night. He knew he was busy inside his library, but the sudden change in his appearance made him think about how much time he had spent.

    After Viktor finished his meal, Rae and Welis dragged him back tome college life and made him attain all the sses. He became more exhausted.

    The sses were finally over.

    "Rae, can you head out first? I want to walk around a bit."

    Viktor asked for both of them to go home first because it''s been a while since he saw the outside world.

    "Okay then. Let''s go, Welis."

    The car left the college entrance leaving Viktor alone. But then, "Viktor, can I talk to you for a second?"

    Viktor turned around and saw Ijin and Baek Suk asking for him to have a little chat.

    Now what-_-.

    "What do you want to talk about? I''m a little busy today."

    Baek grabbed Ijin''s arm to make him listen so he again said, "Don''t worry, it will take only a few minutes."

    Viktor suddenly craved for some spicy chicken fry so he invited both of them to the nearest street restaurant.

    The fries were ready. "So what do you want to talk about"

    Viktor asked Baek.

    He hesitated a little at first then he made up his mind and said, "Are you from ''dream n''?"

    "I don''t know anything about that n so I''m sure I''m not from there."

    "T..Then how do you know how to cast dream spells?"

    Viktor took a nce at his record and saw what kind of n was the dream. And he found out they are known as dreamers who know how to ess people''s dreams and minds indirectly. But they don''t know how to read one''s mind so they just add fuel to the fire.

    That''s a pretty powerful n but it''s not even near to my mind maniption spells.

    "The one I know isn''t a dream spell. I can guarantee you."

    "Then..how did you mess up with my mind?"

    "Sorry, but it''s a family secret and I can''t tell anyone how to cast spells. Can I?"

    Viktor frowned a little and again said, "Did you ask me to spare some time so that you can interview me?"

    Ijin made his talk into a joke and said, "Hhahaha!! What are you saying, man! We''re here enjoying some time as friends. Why are you so sensitive, Viktor? Let''s order some more!"

    I know Baek has so many questions in his mind but sadly, answering them won''t fix his problems. He lost his mother because of a dreamer hybrid but my answers aren''t going to help him get his revenge.

    Moreover, this dreamers n is a secret n that only walks around the deep market. They don''te up and most of the time, they work as paid assassins.

    So even if he seeded in capturing the killer of his mother, he won''t have anything to say because there was someone on the back who paid him to kill her.

    The dream n is the n of paid assassins. So it''s best for him to stay away from that n unless he wanted to have a nice clean death and fell asleep inside his never-ending happy dream.

 Chapter 121: A new guardian

    <h4>Chapter 121: A new guardian</h4>

    Dream n members or simply known as dreamers are South Korea''s one and only assassin n that hides deep under the shadow. They hide by wearing the face of another n so nobody knows who they actually are. Even there is a high chance that any n can be the dream n.

    They are assassins who work in the dark market and receive payment after their job is done. They even have the power to kill any higher-level hybrid and make it look like they were just idents.

    ''Yes, it''s just an ident that his mother died and he saw the glimpse of that assassin. Little did he know that his mother was killed by his big brother just to secure his position as the next heir of the Baek family.''

    Viktor opened his can of beer and Ijin said, "Aren''t you 19 years old? It''s illegal to drink alcohol before 21."

    Viktor looked at him with his stunning silver eyes. The sunlight fell on his face as the sun reached between the two gaps in the building. His white hair sparkled when the warm yellowish light fell and reflected on it.

    Both of them were staring at his handsome face.

    "I don''t care, it''s not like the police will arrest me for doing so," Viktor replied and took a sip of his beer.

    Baek, who was afraid of him a minute ago, became astonished to see his beauty. So he thought, ''I have a weak spot for beautiful things. Was he this handsome all along? If he was then why did I go on his bad terms?''

    The sunlight made Viktor''s face red so he covered it with his hand and said, "Guys, let''s head to a club. It''s been a long time since I''ve been to one."

    "What!!! We don''t have any passes! And why would you go to a bar? Are you some kind of a thug or something?" Ijin shouted.

    Baek, who was trying to get on good terms, agreed to go to a club and stood up. "Let''s go. I still have some time before my curfew is over."

    "What? You''re a college student and you still have a curfew?" Ijin also took his backpack and started to follow Viktor.

    "Yes, my brother is really worried about everything."

    ��

    ''Looks like both of them are getting along quickly. Now I need to find this woman named Sina in this club and she will be my ticket to find the next fragment.

    The club was booming with loud music. Most of them were girls and street thugs who lived near love hotels. They were all there to have fun, find night buddies and sell drugs in secret. This type of area was Viktor''s back alley but to Ijin and Baek, their faces looked like they entered a whole different world.

    Viktor held Ijin''s shoulder and said, "Don''t fall into those stripper traps. They will make you broke in a second and your phone, and wallet will be gone. Follow me."

    Ijin looked at those half-naked strippers and blushed because one of the girls waved at him.

    ''I feel like I''m controlling kids who are inside this type of situation for the first time. I mean,e on. You''re all 19 years old. Open your eyes and look around.''

    Baek also followed them without making any eye contact with anyone and went inside a room where Viktor told him to enter. It was a room with dim pink and blue party lights and no people.

    It was a VIP room for VIP customers.

    "Viktor. Those people gave you a whole private room. That door is no joke. I''m sure it''s a soundproof one. Our training grounds have these."

    Baek again checked the door to see if it was real and suddenly, three girls entered with alcohol. Both of them were bbergasted.

    So, this girl named Sina is in the middle of them. This is going to be fun.

    Viktor crossed his leg and said, "Leave." His cold expression made those hot girls so sacred. So they put the bottles and when they were about to leave, Viktor said, "Stop. The pink hair stays."

    The other two became more scared and left the girl all alone in a room full of boys. "Come here."

    The girl slowly walked closer and opened the bottle to serve him. His expression was so cold that even Ijin and Baek were scared. It was like Viktor turned into a different person after he entered the room.

    When she got closer to Viktor, Viktor finally saw why she was unable to read her record and why she wasn''t scared.

    She was a guardian after all, and a strong one.

    I wasn''t even asking for clouds and I ended up having a storm. If I kill her, I can finally fill the gap. Heheh�� I just got a jackpot.

    The girl named Sina poured a cup of alcohol and gave it to Viktor gently and then Baek said, " Why did you call off the others?"

    "Because you two are so interested in me. That''s why I want to see a different being like us. It''s really hard to live among humans when you''re so old. Isn''t that right, Irelika?"

    I won''t kill her now. She''s a good guardian who lived for so many years and helped humankind from great destruction many times. It will be a little fun bothering her.

    The girl looked at her and she immediately took a weapon out of her pocket. It was a small but invisible sword but Viktor grabbed the tip of it before it reached his neck.

    "Girl, why are you so aggressive towards another guardian?"

    Ijin and Baek also took out their weapon and pointed them at the girl''s neck. Ijin asked, "Why are you attacking us?"

    The girl looked behind and saw his eyes were on her hips.

    "Hey. My face is up here."

    "It''s the same thing," Baek said and blushed after looking down at those things. Ijin was also enjoying the view from the table.

    "Ptff hahahahah!!!!! Oh my goodness. Hey, don''t be like that. Calm down. I''m not going to hurt you. I''m a guardian as well. A banished one. So we have the same mortal enemy."

    Viktor smiled a little and pushed her sword to the other side.

    He again said, "Get down from the table or those two will eat your butt with their eyes. It''s new to them. They are just kids.

    Baek heard their conversation and said, "What do you mean by we''re kids? Aren''t you a kid as well?"

    "Yes, I''m an old kid."

    The girl put her sword down and said, "How did you find me?"

    "From the water guardian. I heard he tried to kill you but you escaped as far as you could and ended up on earth."

    "Yes, but didn''t you just say that you were banished?"

    Ijin and Baek also turned off their H.drive and took a seat to hear their conversation. They were both interested so Baek said, "What are you guys talking about? Banishment? And a water guardian? Are you guys suffering from 8th-grade syndrome or something?"

    Viktor and Irelika looked at them and both of them started tough at the same time. The girl said, "Kids. Once you know about us, your view of this world will change."

    "Change? What are you talking about?" Ijin asked.

    I''ll just tell them this time and probably erase themter. Let''s just see how they will react.

    "I''m an elemental guardian from the guardian realm. Elerous son of the 6th generation guardian."

    Irelika rolled her eyes back to his face and said, "What!!! Wha.. You''re Elerous!!! The twin brother?? The famous twin? You''re the Elerous?"

    "I''m d that someone still remembers me." Viktorughed.

    "But aren''t you supposed to be dead? The god ordered the heavenly guardians to execute you first. What happened?"

    Her eyes turned glowing rainbow and both of them noticed.

    "Viktor! Her eyes are growling! Is she a hybrid?" Baek asked.

    "No, she''s a lizard guardian. A colour-changing one."

    Ijin became angry this time and said, "What is this Guardians shit you''re talking about? You''re just pulling this act aren''t you?"

    Irelika turned her head back and changed her face to a different girl. Her body also changed and her long red hair became visible. Her skin time also changed and her ner nails grew long and sharp like an actual lizard.

    Both of them were stunned to see her shape-changing.

    "I''m Irelika, the guardian of the chameleon. 11th generation guardian and a banished one."

    Baek rubbed his face with his hand roughly and asked, "What is this guardian thing you''re talking about?"

    Viktor took a sip of his alcohol and said, "Guardian is a being that controls every object of the universe. We are beings created by the god''s fragments but sadly, the god left the realm and this universe is going to die very soon."

    Ijin scratched his head and said, "And how on earth you want us to believe this shit?"

    "Well, you need to grow old with us and you''ll see we''re still ying baseball in another college. Elerous, what is your college count?"

    "Three. And I''m already tired."

    Sheughed and said, "Only three? I''ve been to 70 colleges throughout the earth. Some of them even got destroyed."

    Baek entered the conversation and said, "Wait, you guys are super old? Are you some kind of vampire?"

    "No, we''re not vampires. They don''t exist. And if you''re talking about age, Elerous is the oldest one here!"

    Ijin was confused to hear Viktor''s name is Elerous so he again asked, "Why do you have three names?"

    "Oh, this Elerous? This is a name that should be a secret. Don''t worry, I will erase them off your mind right after you walk away from his club. And yes, we''re super old people in human terms."

    It''s good to talk about us with normal people. Some of them also need to pass down our existence to their younger generations so we can take shelter sometimes. We can be their VIP forever if we teach them some magic tricks. I think I should make them my guesthouse.

    If I help Baek avenge his mother, he and his next generation will lick my shoes forever.

    But first, I need her fragment.

 Chapter 122: A sweet murder plan

    <h4>Chapter 122: A sweet murder n</h4>

    The Ijin and Baek were quietly sitting there listening to their conversation and thinking about their mental health condition. On the other hand, Irelika was having fun after meeting with another guardian after a long time.

    Viktor couldn''t read her record because she was a chameleon guardian and she had the ability to change identities. Plus, the water guardian also wasn''t aware of her existence. That''s why Viktor didn''t know anything until he found her correct identity.

    The girl named Sina that he looked for had some connection with the other guardian fragments so he searched for her. But he didn''t expect her to be a guardian as well.

    Her guardian fragment was also strong so he thought about killing her first. But he wanted to find out more about her so he held back and made a different n.

    Ijin looked at the girl and said, "Are you sure you''re not a hybrid? You are powerful enough to climb the top one hundred."

    "Kid, I don''t have to think about the top one hundred when I''m not even human. Moreover, I don''t stay in one ce for more than 20 years because people start to think about my age."

    Viktor looked through her record and saw she also knows the other guardians'' whereabouts. But they also don''t stay in one ce for a long time. And thankfully, she didn''t know how Viktor''s power works.

    Viktor took another sip of his alcohol and said, "Irelika, do you know where the others are?"

    "The others? No. It''s been decades since thest time I saw them."

    "I see."

    Ijin stood up and said, "Wait, Viktor, are you sure you guys are still not joking? I mean, I''m getting annoyed right now."

    Viktor looked at her and said, "Okay then, let''s head out. Irelika, why won''t you join me?"

    She grabbed Viktor''s hand without hesitation and answered, "Of course. I want to join you."

    10 minutester��

    Viktor and the two of them were waiting behind the club for her. She asked them to wait because she needed some time to change her dress. She worked as a club stripper so she needed to wear decent clothes toe out of the club.

    "Irelika right? You took quite a long time. What were you doing?" Baek asked.

    "I was talking with my manager to take a day off."

    Viktor lit a cigarette and said, "Let''s go then, I''m taking you somewhere else."

    Viktor examined all the nearest living''s from Rae''s record. Since he knew how to make a portal stone, he made countless ones and stored them in his dimension room.

    There are a lot of nts which have the same time flow as the earth. Or a little faster. The time works the same so if a day passes on earth, the same amount of time will pass on the other.

    So Viktor made a portal stone to that and decided to take a stroll with them. And in the meantime, he also nned to kill Irelika along with the process.

    When they were both walking along the street, Baek said, "I only have 3 hours before my deadline. So where are we heading now?"

    "My master said we''re going to Cosmo," Adonis answered.

    All three of them became surprised because they never felt the 5th person walking with them. Not only that, Rae and Welis also came with him and they were walking at the back of the group.

    But what their eyes caught was something they''d never seen in their life before. It was the beauty of Adonis North. Baek was so surprised that he called Viktor ''Master''. So he asked, "Why are you talking formally with your younger brother?"

    "He''s not my younger brother. He''s more than that."

    Ijin, who didn''t feel their presence, also asked, "When did youe? And how did you find out Viktor was here?"

    Adonis looked at his pocket watch and said, "I am here to escort my master to Cosmo. He promised me that he won''t ever leave me again so as promised, I am tagging along."

    Viktor reached a park and told Adonis to cast an invisible barrier around them.

    The invisible barrier made them split out of the reality and then, Viktor cracked a portal stone.

    A neon blue rotating portal appeared and the wind started toe out. Viktor who was standing in front of the group said, "I''ll head out first with Adonis. Rae, you take care of the crowd."

    "Okay!! People line up. We''re going to visit Cosmo today! It''s my favourite ce."

    Ijin, who became a little frightened after seeing the blue wall said, "What is Cosmo?"

    "It''s a different far away from earth. I''ve been there before."

    Rae pushed the two of them and they immediately vanished.

    ��

    "Adonis, the sky is pink."

    "I am thinking about that too."

    Adonis immediately prepared a chair and a table for Viktor at the edge of a cliff beside the red ocean. The grass was red and the sky was filled with floating inds. There were dragons on these floating inds so far up above the sky. So

    They were all safe.

    Viktor knew the nt was humanless so he chose it and decided to spend a month or two.

    The nt named Cosmo had a 1h/300d time gappared to the earth. Which means an hour on earth was 300 days on Cosmo. It was a perfect ce for a vacation in a short time for a long time.

    "Adonis, the tea tastes good here."

    "Yes, master. It''s the new tea that I grew in my dimension room."

    At that time, all five of them came out of the portal and killed the ground. Ijin, who wasn''t injured, jumped up and became speechless to see the world. He screamed, "Why is the sky pink!! Are those inds? Why is the ocean red!! What is going on!!"

    Viktor took a sip of his tea and said, "Wee to Cosmo. This is a where humans died billions of years ago and only monsters remain."

    Baek was rubbing his eyes to see if it was really a dream or not so he touched the red blood-stained ss. "This is not a dream." He said.

    Irelika knew Viktor was a powerful guardian so she let her guard down and jumped into the ocean. She knew Viktor won''t do any harm because she can feel the killing instinct. And Viktor didn''t have any negative thoughts so she thought, ''Looks like he''s not going to harm me. Moreover, it''s not permitted to harm another guardian.''

    But her poor soul forgot that they were both banished from the realm and suchws don''t really apply to Viktor and any of them. They were all criminals.

    Viktor on the other hand was having telepathicmunication and asked Adonis to prepare for the guardian battle. He also told him the reason why he brought them to Cosmo was because he was about to reach his peak after devouring her fragments. And reaching his peak would create a bomb-like aftermath so he bought her to a lifeless.

    Baek, who finally realised he wasn''t dreaming, walked closer to Viktor and said, "Tell me truthfully. Just who are you?"

    Viktor put down his teacup and said, "Me? I''m a guardian of the record who holds every living person''s record. I know everything about everyone."

    He again asked, "What is a guardian? What do they do?"

    Ijin also came closer to Viktor to hear the conservation and heard, "We, the guardians, control the universe. If we leave, the universe is going to die. We''re connected to nature and we won''t die as long as the universe is connected to the universe''s soul core."

    Ijin was surprised. So he asked, "I know you since middle school. You weren''t like this before. So what happened?"

    "Oh, that''s because Neul was murdered and I happened to possess his miserable body."

    After witnessing the unknown ce and Viktor''s power, they were left with no choice but to ept what he said. They looked around the empty area where Rae and Welis were jumping around and preparing to swim in the ocean.

    "Viktor!!! I''ll show you how big a seashell can be in this world! You will be surprised to see a pearl of this world!"

    Viktor, who was enjoying the breeze, wore sunsses and leaned in his chair. The red sun came out of the pink clouds creating a red-shaded rainbow in the sky.

    "Adonis, can we stay here for a while?" Viktor asked.

    "I will stay here with my master as long as he wishes."

    He''s still the same. Hah�� I''ll take some rest before I eat her alive. I''ll just let her enjoy thest days of her life and feel free.

    Then, I will be the most powerful guardian who can merge with my other half without losing my consciousness. It''s a war of life and death after all.

    A long war against the god.

    He looked above and toasted his teacup to the sky, ''See you soon, brother.''

 Chapter 123: Overconfidence is the key to the afterlife

    <h4>Chapter 123: Overconfidence is the key to the afterlife</h4>

    A day passed on Cosmo but the sun was still on its horizon. First, Adonis thought the rotation of Cosmo was slow. But when he looked at the clock and observed the sun, he found out the nt didn''t move at all. It stays in the same ce and because of the reddish atmosphere, the nts on Cosmo became red as well as the sea.

    It was a red.

    Adonis made a shelter for Baek and Ijin. They were human so they needed a ce to sleep. Irelika also came out of the water with a huge fish so Adonis prepared a meal for the six of them. The dinner was served.

    Today''s food is delicious. Is it because of the water? The fish looks the same as cod but it tastes different. I need to catch some more before going back to earth.

    That time, Adonis said, "Master, your bed is prepared."

    "Oh. Good work, Adonis. Here. A dimension bag."

    Viktor gave a small pouch in his hands and again said, "Grab anything that looks useful and prepare an arena."

    "I will prepare everything as youmended, master." Adonis left the huge camping tent and vanished.

    Now let''s see what else she got��

    Viktor opened Irelika''s record and started to read it. Even though she was much younger than any other guardians he had met,pleting her book was a difficult task in a day. And sleeping in front of her was not even a choice, so he had to summon the record in the real world and read it between a real book. He was secretly reading her record and gossiping with each other.

    That time, Irelika asked, "Why do you use the name Viktor? Can''t you use Elerous?"

    Viktor looked into her eyes and said, "The same reason why you don''t use Irelika in real life."

    Sheughed a little and said, "Are you trying to be a protagonist of a book by hiding your strength? I bet your twin brother is also weak like you. When I raised my sword, you flinched like a baby. Haha!! Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I am the best you know, I''ve been living on earth since the ancient era."

    Ijin was surprised to hear her actual age and started to call her nonna. But Baek wasn''tfortable near her. So he sat closer to Viktor and took his sleeping bag to sleep.

    "Are you going to sleep?" Viktor asked and turned a page of the record.

    "Um. Yes. It''s been a long day and I''m so tired."

    He unfolded his sleeping bag and went inside it like a caterpir. "Viktor, aren''t you lonely? For living such a long time?"

    Viktor turned his head to his right and saw Baek fixing his hair. He was also curious about Viktor. "Lonely? Hm��"

    Come to think of it, my consciousness is almost 70 years old. But I don''t feel like an old man. Moreover, I don''t feel the need to have a partner anymore. Did I be a guardian who doesn''t need anything as humans do?

    He looked at Baek again andughed a little. "No, I have Adonis, Rae and Welis. They are my family now so I don''t feel lonely. We are guardians, so we don''t need anything as you guys need. We don''t even need to sleep or eat. We just do this as a pastime or hobby."

    "I see. You guys are really otherworldly beings."

    "I guess so," Viktor answered.

    The night time passed and both Ijin and Baek woke up to a loud sound.

    Baek rubbed his eyes and asked, "Ijin, what is going on!"

    "I was about to ask the same! Anyway! Let''s go outside and see what is going on."

    They ran outside and saw Rae and Welis in an unbelievable situation. They were hunting the dragons which were on the floating ind above the sky.

    Viktor looked at them and screamed, "Oi!! You slept for 12 hours."

    They were stunned to see what they were doing and the fact that they slept for 12 hours.

    I can''t wait to see their reaction after I absorb Irelika''s fragment. I bet they will start to worship me.

    "Master, Irelika isn''t a weak guardian."

    Adonis whispered into Viktor''s ear as he was enjoying his tea with Rae. He rolled his eyes back and looked at Adonis. "Can you offer me her head?"

    Adonis knelt behind his chair and said, "If that''s my master''s wish. I will dly offer you her head along with her fragment. "

    Baek saw the head of the North family kneeling behind Viktor and asked Ijin, "What do you think he is doing? Why is Viktor sitting when the head is kneeling?"

    "I''m wondering the same. Shall I ask him"

    "Yes. I want to know if it has something to do with him being a so-called guardian."

    Ijin walked closer to Viktor aftering out of the tent and asked, "Viktor. What is going on?"

    "Can''t you see? They are having a fun time. It''s a vacation after all."

    Viktor looked at the red sea and saw Irelika ying in the water. She was a careless guardian and her knowledge about other guardians was also low. She was an overconfident fe.

    Ijin took a seat in front of him and said, "Okay then, let''s have a brief conversation."

    Viktor frowned and asked, "What do you want to talk about?"

    "About Adonis. Are you really his younger brother?"

    "No, I never said he''s my elder brother. We''re sworn brothers. He''s my knight and also my butler who takes care of my house. Do you want to know more about me?"

    That time, Adonis grabbed his shoulder and said, "My master ordered me to bring her head. So if you mind leaving him so he could enjoy the duel? I am so excited right now because I''m going to fight with a guardian."

    Rae appeared out of nowhere while floating and said, "Duel?? Who''s having a duel? I want to see it too!"

    Ijin saw Rae floating around casually above Viktor''s head and asked, "You are really powerful. I wonder what Viktor''s power level is."

    Rae smiled a little and said, "You''ll be helpless if you know that."

    Rae stood behind Viktor''s back facing the red ocean. Welis also came and stood behind his back with manners. They knew who was superior and they would naturally respect him.

    Adonis at that time flew closer to Irelika and said, "I challenge you to a duel."

    He took off his left-hand glove and threw it into the water. She was angry rather than surprised. "I don''t fight ants. Begone!"

    The waves suddenly stopped and the ocean became quiet as ake. There were no visible waves so the water became like a red mirror. Adonis put his left foot on the water as if it had be solid. He was standing there while Irelika was half below the water.

    "I see. You''re a guardian as well. Why didn''t I see that before?"

    Then she stood on the solid water and took out her sword. "Don''t me me if I ended up slicing through your neck."

    "Then, don''t me me if I ended up slicing yours." Adonis took out her destructive sword that his master gave him a few years ago. It was a sword that synthesised his hidden fragments and it cut time and dimension. It was impossible to withstand an attack from it without knowing taboo magic.

    "Heheh!! You''re going to fight me with that thin piece of steel? Don''t joke with me!"

    Viktor who was sitting on the edge of a cliff said to Baek, "You will see what he is truly made of. He''s the best knight of this universe."

    Adonis held his sword firmly and ran towards her by spending on the water without creating any waves. She also rushed at Adonis without knowing what kind of sword it was.

    Both of them were going easy but the moment their swords collided with each other, a huge shockwave was created that made Viktor''s sandwiches fly away along with all the tableware on the table.

    Both Ijin and Baek were speechless.

    "Heheh!! I didn''t think you''d stop that blow." Irelika thought that her strike was strong enough to blow his hands out but when she saw Adonis with no scratch on his body, she had to think about his level again. So she asked, "What generation guardian are you from?"

    Adonis took a step back from her and answered, "If you are asking about my age, I will dly answer your question. I am 1023 years old."

    She became angrier and said, "Don''t joke with me. If you''re from thest generation, you should be at least a million years old."

    She again charged at him with her blunt sword and again, he blocked it easily. Soon, their movements became so fast that they nearly became visible. The waves were so high that it was reaching Viktor''s feet so he said, "Tsk! My shoes are getting wet." And his words reached Adonis''s ear.

    "Enough. I had enough ying around." Adonis said.

    "What?? Are you giving up already? Man, you''re weaker than I thought."

    But Adonis, who had no irritating expression on his face, grew a white pair of wings on his back and a ck hollow above his head. By making a bond with his master, he became connected to him, became more powerful and simr to him.

    His ck hollow above his head was proof that he was the servant of the guardian of the hollow records.

    Irelika who was so confident a few minutes ago became scared to feel his dark aura around his body.

    The wings of him were of an angle but the hollow above his head belonged to the devil. He was the being that exists in the middle of heaven and hell.

    He was the guardian of destruction.

    "Surrender and be one with my master. That''s the most honourable thing for you to do. Now, lower your head."

    Without any hesitation, she again changed at Adonis with a smile and screamed, "Like hell I will do!! You''re nothing but an ant and I will pro��."

    Her head rolled down from her neck and blood started to flick out of her separated neck. Her body fell on the solid water and her blood became one with the red sea.

    The duel was over.

 Chapter 124: A demigod

    <h4>Chapter 124: A demigod</h4>

    The ocean turned back to its normal state after Adonis picked up her head and walked closer to Viktor.

    Viktor who was enjoying the fight became happy that Adonis won and his swordy was fascinating. He wanted to cheer for him but there was something else that he wanted to do first.

    Devour her fragment.

    Adonis walked closer to his chair and kneed in front of him to say, "I offer the head of my prey to my master."

    He raised both of his hands along with the separated head in his hands and spread his white golden sparkle wings on the ground.

    Viktor stood up and took the head of Irelika. Her fragment was still alive so he opened the hollow channel in his body. Adonis walked away from him and dragged Ijin and Baek far away from him.

    Because he knew something was about to happen.

    This is more than enough to fill the gap inside my fragment core. With this, I can achieve something that nobody has ever anticipated. I can break through the barrier.

    Finally, thest piece of my core��

    Her head quickly turned into dust and a white glowing bulb of light became visible. The white wave was rotating around and slowly entering his hands.

    The hollow on his chest started to emit a golden aura and soon, the white floating bulb on his hands vaporized. His body took it all in.

    Even though he wasn''t feeling anything, his body was going through a huge change. His eyes turned silver with golden rings and his hair turned pure white. Not only that, all of his records inside his library became different and the room which was closed for all these years finally opened. A pen which didn''t exist before was found inside the room.

    He knew what kind of pen it was.

    His body was emitting so much light that Adonis had to cover his eyes. It was so bright that all five of them had to cover their eyes with their hands and still it was bright.

    ''I, I can see everything��''

    An empty book appeared in front of him so he held it and saw the index of the library. It was a notebook that had every information about anyone''s record. Even the god was included in the list.

    The bright light disappeared and Viktor''s feet touched the ground. He looked around and saw everything was different and then he realised that he grew taller. His body was light as air and his senses became so sharp.

    ''So this is how I''m supposed to feel with my full fragment.''

    He looked at his chest and saw the golden hollow be bigger and brighter. Even the hollow above his head was glowing brighter.

    At that moment, Adonis, Rae and Welis walked closer to him and kneed. "I surrender to the guardian of the Records, Elerous Siris," Rae said.

    Viktor was surprised because all three of them were kneeling in front of him. He told the three of them to stand up and act normal.

    "Adonis, I am proud of you. You should rest for the day now. You worked too much. Now. Sleep."

    Suddenly, Adonis became unconscious and fell on hisp. He used too much mana against a powerful guardian that he was using his lifespan to walk and talk. So Viktor ordered him to sleep and he immediately fell as if he turned off the switch.

    He went into a deep sleep.

    "Hahah!! Look at him, sleeping like a baby. It''s been more than half a century since I saw him this defenceless in my arms. He still looks the same." Viktor picked him up with both hands and went inside the tent to lie him on the bed.

    At that moment, Baek came closer and said, "You just killed an innocent citizen. I can''t believe you��"

    Thrump!!!!!

    Rae and Welis grabbed his nape and made him kneel on the hard ground. Both of them also kneed and said, "I apologise for his idiotic way of speaking my king. Please forgive him."

    Viktor burst out ofughter and said, "What are you saying? Me being a king?"

    Rae nodded his head no and said, "King isn''t the right way to address you. Lord is the right one."

    It was true that Viktor reached the peak where he could be addressed as a demigod or the next god candidate. But he didn''t want to be addressed as a demigod. He wanted to live a peaceful life where he could sleep through the entire day and watch drama or anime.

    That''s why he didn''t want to go to the realm of guardian where he was powerful enough to break through the gate of heavens.

    Viktor looked at Baek and said, "You''re forgetting something, Baek. I am not a human and now I can just delete you like a file from theptop in just one click. So be careful how you run your mouth or I''ll identally turn you into dust with my aura."

    Baek nodded his head and then the two of them dragged him out of the tent. He was going to receive a lesson of his life.

    "Now, it''s time for you to rest inside my garden. I can''t put you outside so my garden is the best ce for you."

    A ck door appeared in front of him and he walked through the door to enter his greenhouse.

    His greenhouse was massive and he had multiple beds inside it. He prepared them as his resting ce but he never used them. So it was perfect for Adonis to let him sleep.

    Viktor took off his shoes and burned all the clothes without harming him a little. His wings were so big that he was confused.

    "How should I put you down?"

    He used floating magic around his body and folds his wings. "This will be better."

    Adonis''s body fell onto the soft warm bed and he wrapped him with a warm silk golden nket. He looked so happy.

    "Now, have a good night''s sleep. Take a warm bath after you wake up and then call me. I''ll go outside now. We will return to earth after you wake up so don''t worry."

    Viktor fixed his nket and went outside after taking some fruits from his greenhouse.

    ''His physical condition is saying that he will take at least 2 months to recover his empty mana pool and lifespan. Even though he has a line of connection with me, he''s not that immortal like me. He is bound to get exhausted after using too much mana. Unlike me who has infinite mana now, he doesn''t have it. He needs to recover his mana pool.

    So, I need to take care of him.

    Viktor didn''t have any infinite mana before. But after he devoured lots of fragments, his fragment grew and reached infinity after he filled thest gap of his fragment.

    He was five steps further away from being a normal human. And he was walking further away day by day to achieve his goal.

    ��

    Elesis and Elerous are twins born from the guardian of books and the guardian of truth. When they were forming, both guardians noticed something different.

    The new guardian which was being created was supposed to be one person. The seat for the 7th generation thorne was also prepared at that time which was connected to its fragment.

    But something different happened and the core split into two, creating the first twin guardian.

    The spouses knew what type of guardian they were and they put the twin guardian in a sealed realm away from everyone''s eyes.

    The throne which was created also separated into two and the guardian of truth came to a wild conclusion.

    He said, "They were never meant to be twin brothers. They are one but separated into two different people for some reason."

    The guardian of the book said, "If that''s the truth, I am afraid those two will end up having a civil war and try to devour each other to turn into one person and take control over the consciousness."

    On the other hand, Elesis who was the guardian of Knowledge only had ess to objective knowledge. But Elerous, who could read everyone''s record, made a n and gave part of his fragment to his twin brother right before he died. But Elesis was also a God candidate. So he took his fragment and instead of keeping it, he devoured it. But he couldn''t devour his main fragment so he had to throw it away.

    Who knew Elerous would find it as a book in the sea? It''s not like they wanted to kill each other, so they had to take care of each other anyways to nourish ''food'' for bing one.

    They were taking care of each other because they were insurance in each other''s eyes. They were never friends or brothers. They were just two separated people of one soul.

    And if the two of thembined into one, a new god will be born.

    ''Hah�� I am really crazy. Bing a god? Just what were you thinking, Elerous? I''m already a demigod. Tsk�� but I can''t die. I need to keep fighting so I can stay alive. Or else, my other part will devour me and mess up myzy life.

 Chapter 125: Back to earth

    <h4>Chapter 125: Back to earth</h4>

    There are three sses that divide guardians based on their fragment strength.

    The first one is the ss of kings. The first-generation guardians who hold absolute power are known as the kings of the guardian realm. They are also known as the father of all guardians. They stand right below the heavenly guardians, also known as the guards who guard the heaven where the god lives.

    The next ss is the patrician ss. Just like the noble humans, there is a ss that holds an equal footing with the king, but they don''t have a superior aura. That''s why they are known as patricians and they control the lower ss of guardians.

    The lower ss of the guardians are called Tayka, or simply known asmoners. They also have equal power as a 2nd ss guardian but their power isn''t big enough to control a big quantity of nature. They are rather small and cute looking fairy type guardians than the others who look enormous.

    Elerous was born from a second-ss guardian but in terms of his straight, he was above heavenly guardians or below the god.

    He was born a demigod, the next god candidate.

    He alone has the power to control multiple universes but he was a criminal. That''s why he hid himself as a normal human and roamed around the earth to enjoy all the things.

    But deep inside, he was plotting so many things at a time that he needed a vacation in Cosmo to clear his head. From his death to his reincarnation, everything was a part of his and his brother''s n to lead them both in the final fight with equal strength.

    ��

    Days passed on Cosmo.

    Viktor picked up everything from the camp and decided to go on a journey on the 12th day. Ijin and Baek were terrified of Viktor''s existence so he had to spend so much time making them feel ordinary. They were still having difficulty epting the fact that he was a demigod.

    Cosmo was rather a small, smaller than a moon to be exact. Its gravitational pull was less than 4. Moreover, the was red, so Ijin and Baek were having trouble recognizing things after one month of the journey. A normal human can''t live on a with less gravity for a long time without any special training.

    And the reddish nt was making them feel uneasy. They were hallucinating so Viktor had to heal them from time to time and continue collecting samples from the. It was a great chance to collect rare materials but it was almost time for Adonis to wake up. So he took shelter on the top of a red mountain and went inside his dimension room.

    Adonis was already awake at that time.

    He went inside and saw Adonis sitting on the bed and rubbing his eyes. "You''re awake."

    "Master!!" He covered his body with his hands and Viktor smiled a little to see him shy. "How do you feel? Did the high potions and healing magic work?" Viktor asked.

    Adonis checked his mana core inside his body and said, "It''s bigger than before, no it''s enormous. And I feel more powerful than before. My body is so light."

    ''So he reached the peak of being a guardian. He''s powerful as the water guardian. But still not strong to withstand any attacks from heavenly guardians. Well, I need to keep protecting him. Because a huge war is ahead of us.''

    Viktor sat beside him and looked at the cherry blossoms above the bed. The flowers bloomed a few weeks ago and that''s why the petals were falling. The white-sheeted bed was filled with pink petals. Adonis looked like an angel just woke up from his sleep on that bed.

    "Adonis, we need to rescue Mors after we go back to earth."

    Adonis was curious, so he asked, "Who is Mors, master?"

    He smiled a little and said, "He will be our family in the near future. The guardian of death, Mors Grimrose ."

    Adonis wore his clothes and shoes to get ready. He was wanting after getting ready because Viktor was nting some new nts he picked up from the jungle. It wasn''t a nt but something that exists in the middle of nts and animals. It was a moving tree with spider-like arms that grows pink and white easter egg-like fruit.

    Adonis was shocked at first to see a nt moving its 8 legs like a spider but it was carrying fruits. He also saw so many kinds of new nts that Viktor collected and said, "Master, are they edible?"

    "You can make one of your clone armies to experiment its effects. Now, let''s go. The others are waiting."

    Viktor opened the door and saw Ijin and Baek ying with a stone which was floating. It was a stone from the floating inds above the sky.

    "Adonis, can you get some of them for me? They are really interesting."

    "Yes, master."

    Adonis flew towards the closest floating ind and became very busy.

    "Ijin, do you want to be a cultivator?" Viktor asked.

    "A cultivator? Like those cultivators from Chinese manhuas?"

    "Yes."

    "Hahahaha!!!! Do they even exist?"

    Then he remembered the fact that he was a demigod and he could travel between worlds. "Aha��do they really exist?"

    Viktor took a seat and said, "Yes, the universe isn''t the only realm after the guardian realm and the human realm. There are three more realms between the human and guardian world. And those three are the world of cultivators. You can cultivate if you have mana inside your body."

    Baek and Ijin nearly dropped their jaws on the ground. "I can''t believe this. Ugh!!"

    Viktorughed a little and looked above to check on Adonis. He was fighting with the dragons like beating house lizards with flip flops.

    "What a strange world I am living in��"

    Viktor took the teacup and took a sip of his warm tea. That time, he saw Ijin and Baek looking at him with puppy eyes to learn how to cultivate.

    "Teach us," Baek said.

    ''Like hell I will teach those two idiots. They will dominate the earth if I do that. And they will want more and more and more. Because they are human and human greed knows no boundaries.

    "I will, but not now. I have something really important to do. But before that, Let''s go back to earth. You guys are going to get used to 20% oxygen and faint right after you breathe earth oxygen."

    "What? 20%?" Ijin asked.

    "You didn''t feel this yet? Look at your height, you two grew 4 cm taller in just two months for beating air enriched with 20% oxygen."

    Adonis came down from the floating ind and said, "Master, I''ve collected a lot. Shall we go?"

    "Yes. Let''s leave this table. This will hold memories in this human-less world."

    Viktor stood up and cracked a portal stone to earth and all of them left Cosmo. On their way back to earth, Viktor sealed their memories so that they can''t speak of anything about guardians to anyone.

    Because the guardian of greed and poison was still on earth and they might both of them and torture them to spit the truth out.

    ''This will be enough. Now I want to eat a full box of chicken and beer.''

    The portal to earth opened and the six of them reached where they left 12 seconds ago. On earth, only 12 seconds passed.

    The moment Ijin and Baek felt the gravity and inhaled the air, they immediately fell to the ground and ran out of breath.

    "And you guys want to learn how to cultivate when you can''t even breathe air. Pathetic bastards-_-."

    Adonis cast healing magic on them and healed them. "Master, do you want to eat dragon meat soup?"

    Viktor turned back and said, "You caught those lizards? Aren''t they the size of a huge house?"

    "I also caught a living dragon baby and 4 eggs. I put them in the incubator to hatch them. Do you want to see it?"

    Viktor was speechless.

    ''Heheh�� he never fails to amaze me.'' Viktor took out his phone and said, "Well, let''s not let them out of the dimension room. I will make a big dimension room for them to fly around. Let''s go home."

    Viktor looked at Ijin and Baek and said, "Well, it was a short vacation but we had a great time. See you in school tomorrow. And don''t tell anyone about us."

    Baek smiled a little and said, "Okay. See you tomorrow. My legs are still shaking because of my weight so I want to go home right away."

    "Take care then. We''ll go home now."

    Adonis cast a teleportation spell and the four of them immediately vanished from the spot. They went back home and started to cook a huge meal. They were excited to eat the dragon''s meat with red edible sd from Cosmo.

 Chapter 126: Hopelessness

    <h4>Chapter 126: Hopelessness</h4>

    The next day in college.

    Bake and ijin waiting at the front gate for Viktor and the other two with two cokes. They were together at Baek''s house for a party after staying on Cosmo for 2 and a half months. They wanted to invite Viktor and the rest of his family but they immediately left to eat dragon meat soup.

    They had fun that night with other ssmates of Viktor.

    A car stopped in front of the gate.

    "You''re here," Baek said.

    Viktor got out of the car and in just a second, everyone''s eyes became fixed on his face. Since Viktor changed everyone''s memory, it wasn''t their first time to see Viktor that handsome but still, they again thought about if there was anyone handsome like him in the college. They started to chatter about how handsome he looked.

    "Looks like I''ll have to wear a mask." Viktor looked at Ijin with his silver eyes with golden rings. The rings weren''t around the pupil of his eyes but like bubbles all over the iris. They looked like small bubble rings all floating around his iris.

    It was a spectacr view.

    "Viktor, what are those floating rings inside your eyes?" Ijin asked.

    "Oh, those things? Look closer, they are all over my body. Not only inside my eyes."

    Viktor raised his hand and Ijin saw nearly visible tiny rings floating all over his skin. They weren''t visible to normal eyes but using mana could make them slightly visible.

    "What are those things?" Baek asked.

    "It''s a trade secret between guardians." He winked at him and walked inside the premises with Rae and Welis. They were excited toe back to sses after a month but Viktor was feeling bored. He was busy with something deep inside his library.

    ''I studied my brother''s recordst night. Since he knows what kind of guardian I am, he would never secure his records or memories in his brain that could be printed in my library.''

    ''After looking through his records and those records that belonged to the home spirit of our house in the guardian realm, I found out something strange.''

    ''About 6 creatures ago when my soul was still on the line of reincarnation, he frequently talked with another home spirit of the guardian of wind security in exchange for heaven mana stone. I have no idea how he went inside the heaven and collected those, but I am sure he plotted something deeper inside.''

    ''Since I can''t find anything inside his record, I can assume that he had the upper hand in theing civil war. His connection with the house spirit of the Wind guardian, the supply of heaven mana stone, a clear record and a good rtionship with the guardian of time where he pretended to be a good brother leads to one wild assumption.

    ''He is using a clone and kept his real identity and soul somewhere else. The body he''s currently using is fake.''

    ''There''s no way his name is Elesis Siris, his name is something that he has changed from everyone''s memory since he''s the guardian of knowledge. Changing his identity isn''t a difficult task for him.''

    ''The god has cut all the connections with this universe, so what is happening inside is out of his knowledge. Moreover, the heavenly guardians were recently ordered to stop the executions because the god has abandoned the universe. There was no need to kill them since the universe is going to die very soon.''

    ''So no matter what I do, the heavenly guardians won''te. The god has removed this universe from reality. Tsk! This is troublesome.''

    Ijin suddenly mmed the desk in front of Viktor and said, "I called you four times already. What are you thinking about?"

    Viktor came out of his library and said, "What is it?"

    "What do you mean by what is it? The sses are over, we''re heading to the training facility now to test our new updated weapon. Do you want toe?"

    Viktor looked at the time and said, "No, I have things to do now. See you tomorrow."

    "Okay then, see you tomorrow. Oi Baek!! Let''s go!!" Both of them ran out of the ssroom leaving the three of them.

    Since he read his ''fake'' brother''s record and found out he could be anywhere near him, his trust issues increased. He went inside Ijin and Baek''s records and immediately erased Neul and the existence of the guardians. He couldn''t trust anyone so he simply teleported somewhere leaving Rae and Welis in the ss and told them to go back home.

    He was too frustrated.

    ��

    Somewhere in the mouth of Everest.

    The white show was covered all over the mountain peak. The heavy clouds were floating below the mountains and at that moment, the clouds suddenly disappeared.

    It was Viktor''s magic.

    ''Tsk! My clothes are all drenched.''

    He cleaned a slope which was filled with ice and took a seat to clear his mind. He had so much to think of even after reading all night.

    ''I guess I am still weak even afterpleting my fragment core.''

    He grabbed his shirt above his left chest and looked at the ground. ''I think I should leave college and start to make counter measurements. Anyone can stab my back anytime so I can''t really trust anyone. Not even Adon��''

    His lips stopped mumbling when he was about to talk about Adonis. ''Can I really trust him?''

    He kicked a pile of snow and thought about something. ''Even though my core isplete, I still haven''t unlocked my full power. I am sure I am more powerful than him but if I don''t practice it, I am sure I will die. But if I do that, I will be less human.''

    ''My nature is of a demon, there''s no sense of mercy or justice inside my heart. On the other hand, my other part is the opposite. So, there''s a 40% chance of my survival. If I unleash my power, I will ughter everyone near me.''

    But Viktor was still hesitating to unlock his fragment fully. So he used summoning magic and summoned Adonis out of nowhere.

    "Master!! What is going on?" Adonis looked into his eyes and saw a different expression that he never saw before. His eyes were dark and he wasn''t showing any expression. Viktor walked closer to Adonis so slowly that he made Adonis a little frightened. "Ma..master. Is everything alright? Master..ma..heukkk!!!!"

    Viktor grabbed his neck with his pale hand and squeaked it firmly. He was terrified of his sudden abnormal behaviour. He couldn''t talk anymore so he used voice magic to speak to him.

    **Master!!! Master!!! Pleasee back to your senses!!! Master!!**

    Viktor looked at him with cold eyes and held him on the edge of the tall snowy mountain. He was hanging there with nothing under his legs but a long drop.

    "Adonis, are you real? Or my other half who''s ying as Adonis to stab my back."

    **Master!! What are you saying!! Why would I be a fake when you were the one who created me!!**

    He used his guardian truth fragment to see if he was really telling the truth or not and the answers were positive. Adonis was Victor''s taboo creation. Not his other park ying as Adonis around him.

    He immediately took Adonis into his arms and broke into tears. He was so terrified and also felt guilty to do that to the only person that he trusts with his soul.

    He was frustrated.

    Adonis didn''t know what was going on but he knew his master was in shock. He held him inside his arms and said, "I am not a fake master. I am someone who is born with both hands. You''re the one who created me so I will follow you and serve you for eternity."

    Viktor screamed out because of the sharp pain deep inside his heart and said, "I don''t want to die!!! I don''t want to die!!!!!"

    He grabbed Adonis''s shirt and hid his face on his chest.

    "Master. Don''t cry. You won''t die. I will never let that happen. Ever again. I will make sure to keep you safe. Just tell me what happened so I can help with that. So please stop crying. You''re making me sad too."

    But no matter how much he was trying to calm Viktor down, his tears won''t stoping out. They were vanishing before they were reaching his chin but still, his eyes were getting red.

    "Adonis, please don''t betray me."

    Adonis finally started crying after hearing his words and said, Master! Why would I betray my master? You''re my lord. My one and only master who created me. Even if you go against the god, I will never betray you. So please stop saying this kind of thing."

    After three hours of sobbing and wiggling in Adonis''s arms on the top of the mountain, Viktor finally stopped and sat there like a kid who found his lost ball but still maintained his gloomy face. He was tired after crying for that long shamelessly in front of Adonis like a child. "Master, are you feeling good now? Here''s a nket. Your hair tips are forming ice crystals. Please cover your body and head."

    Adonis wrapped Viktor like a shawarma and gave him a ss of warm milk from his dimension room. "Master, please drink that and then tell me what happened. I will be in front of you for eternity so don''t worry. Please tell me even if it''s after one or two centuries."

    Viktor wiped his face and took a sip of his warm milk. He wasn''t cold but the cold stormy show was making his mind feel cold. So the warm milk was making him feel better.

    ''I am happy that someone is here with me. I am feeling so light now. I am so sleepy.'' Viktor leaned to the cold mountain wall beside him and said, "Adonis, let''s go home."

    Adonis smiled gently and replied, "Yes, master."

 Chapter 127: Hell prisoner鈥檚 arrival.

    <h4>Chapter 127: Hell prisoner''s arrival.</h4>

    More than a million years ago, God dered his heavenly guardians to execute all the useless guardians and those guardians who possess potential threats. He handed over a long list to the heavenly guardian''smander. Elerous Siris was the first criminal.

    Elerous was over seven hundred thousand years old at that time and he was killed at that young age. But his soul didn''t reincarnate right after his death. It dyed a million years and finally, he was sent to earth.

    In the meantime, Elesis who was alive secretly nned everything and finally started to fertilize him, starting with giving him the blessing of the crest of holiness and destruction.

    But he ignored the fact that he was also a guardian, and a cunning one. When the both of them were staying together inside the secret realm, Elerous used his ability all the time to read his movements and also saw him splitting his soul into two pieces.

    He acted as if he saw nothing.

    Of those two guardians, Elerous was the most powerful one because he had the ability to read people''s souls and on the other hand, Elesis''s ability was only limited to objects.

    Moreover, the two guardians who created them knew what was going to happen. So they secured their fragment and gave it to Elerous instead of Elesis.

    They knew which was the right thing to do.

    ��

    "Master, are you sure you want to do this?"

    Viktor was drawing a difficult magic circle on the floor of the guest room with red chalk. He began to work right after they came back from Nepal.

    "ording to my past life''s memories, this is the best time to summon that man."

    "But isn''t he a person from hell?" Adonis asked.

    "Yea, if you''re dealing with someone really powerful, you should make friends with your enemy''s enemy."

    The magic circle wasplete. "Now, let''s get started."

    An hour before the present��

    Viktor walked inside his house and saw Rae and Welis standing at the door. "Viktor, did you erase those two''s memories?" Rae asked.

    "Yes, it''s dangerous to let them know about us. There are still two living guardians alive on earth and they are our enemy."

    Rae didn''t have anything to go against his words so he said, "Okay then. But tell us when you do that. We nearly embarrassed ourselves this afternoon."

    Viktor nodded his head and went straight into his room with Adonis. It looked like they had something really important to talk about.

    "Master. Are you alright now?"

    "Yea, take a seat. I need to check something inside my library."

    Viktor took out his book and checked what exactly he nned. Based on his past, he wrote a very important verse that he needed to summon something evil. An evil who was banished from the hall of gods.

    ''Wait, I read all the records a few years ago. But after I unlocked my fragment, it incensed.''

    He turned the pages and saw there are more than one god who controls the universes. This universe belonged to the goddess of holiness but she found something new to amuse her. For that, she just left the universe by ming the guardians. And she was genuinely offended because Elerous read her record and found out about all her embarrassing things before she became a goddess.

    In just a second, Viktor read about all her life and he couldn''t hold hisughter in.

    "Bwaahahahahaha!!! Oh my goodness!!!"

    Adonis was shocked to hear himugh after crying for an hour which made his eyes fluffy. "Master, is everything alright?"

    "Hihihi!! Ahahaha!! Adonis!! I just found out who the person who ordered her subordinates to kill me. She became a lover of the water god and left the realm."

    Everything went over Adonis''s head so he kept his mouth shut to understand what he was talking about.

    "Adonis, I''m going to summon someone and make him my pet. I am sure he will be very happy to see the blue sky after a long time."

    "Summon? Are you going to summon someone now, master?"

    "Yes. I am going to summon an angel who is poisoned in hell."

    He took out a red chalk and started to draw a magic circle on the white marble floor. Starting with a small circle, he drew so many triangles and ancient words around it.

    It took him about an hour toplete the circle perfectly and said, "Adonis, cast a barrier around this room. Make sure not even a fly can get in.

    "Understood."

    Adonis stood up and cast a red-looking barrier around the house. "It''s ready, master."

    The magic circle started to emit light. The room became hotter and hotter and then, the floor melted and a different world became connected with the earth. "Master, it''s bing too hot inside the room."

    Viktor cast a cooling magic to warm the floor but it was too warm. "That''s because it''s the heat of hell. I am guessing you can''t still hear the screams, right?"

    Adonis concentrated on the dimension crack and heard the hell prisoners scream and became frightened. There were billions of hell prisoners screaming altogether. "Master, is this hell."

    "Don''t look inside of it. The hell chains wille inside. Just close your eyes for a minute. I will finish the business soon."

    Viktor looked inside the dimension and saw a man with chains looking above nkly. He was feeling something above but he couldn''t see it because the pain of hell was so extreme.

    Viktor held the chain to pull him out of the hell and wipe the magic circle with water magic. The dimension crack vanished and the floor turned back to normal.

    Adonis opened his eyes after everything came back to normal and saw a man with crow wings and two horns. He was covered with blood and rotten flesh. The smell he was emitting made him vomit immediately.

    "Master!! Urk!!! What is that thing"

    Viktor looked at him and saw he was still nkly looking at the air.

    p!!!

    "Oi, wake up."

    Viktor pped his dirty face and suddenly, he came back to his senses��"

    "Toskoro ame midham?" The man asked.

    Viktor smiled and said, "Mir ''Earth'' de hidham."

    He cast anguage spell and again said, "Can you understand thisnguage? My knight was having difficulty understanding yournguage so I cast anguage spell on you."

    The man was feeling so empty so he lied on the floor with his dirty body and said, "This is a dream, right? I finally died so I''m seeing things now."

    Adonis reached his limit and threw a huge water ball at his dirty body. "You bastard! You smell like rotten human fle��urkk!!!!"

    He again puked everything out of his stomach and again threw a ball of water at him. "Okay!!! Time out!! Time out!!" Viktor screamed.

    Both of them looked at Viktor and Adonis said, "But master, at this rate I will puke out my��.urkk!!!!"

    ''He really can''t stand this smell-_-.''

    Viktor raised his left hand and cast a wind magic to clean all the filth off his dirty body. The red rotten, melted flesh went away and a pale body became visible. The red hair and crow-like wings became shiny along with his bright red dragon eyes.

    He was Ifrit, a devil from hell.

    "What in heaven is going on��" he asked.

    Viktor grabbed the horn with his left hand and pulled him closer to his face. "Me, you bastard. Your new master."

    "What the��where am I?"

    "You''re on earth. The realm of humans above the hell realm. And I am the one who summoned you. I am sure you felt the seal on your chest already. It is the evidence of you answering my call of summoning. Now, you are my dog forever."

    Ifrit looked at his chest and said, "First, my lover Siavna Then she betrayed me and locked me up in the 7th hell for 80 billion years. I almost lost all my memories due to the pain and now I just got summoned by someone whom I don''t even know. I guess my life has hit its limit."

    Ifrit sat down on the floor and said, "I will just ept my fate then. Since it''s taboo to harm my master, I will do as you say. Tell me what you want me to do."

    Viktorughed a little and said, "Adonis, give him some clothes. It''s weird to see him all naked while sitting like that-_-."

    Ifrit was stunned. "Wait, you''re not going to order me to kill?"

    "Why would I treat you like a dog? I am giving you a chance to reach that goodness who humiliated you. Since I''m also her enemy, I thought it would be better to work together."

    Ifrit saw the floating golden rings in his eyes and all over his body. He recognised those rings on his body and said, "What are you doing in this lower realm? You''re supposed to be inside the hall of gods."

    "Oh, so you know what kind of rings they are? Yes. I am a demigod. A God candidate of the 10th heaven realm."

    Ifrit shook his head and smiled. "You''re not some punk that I thought you would be. And, you chose the right person to be honest. I know all the secrets of that stupid girl so, It was clever of you to summon me. I owe you.. wait. What was your name again?"

    "I am Viktor North-_-."

    "Oh, right. You didn''t introduce yourself yet. So, Viktor North. I Ifrit Von Alekas, pledge my loyalty to my master. I will serve you forever and assist you in any battle with the gods. In exchange, I want your assistance to face Siavna. I want the head of that sly dog."

    How can you address a goddess like that -_-. She''s going to destroy this universe if she hears that I summoned you from hell. The summon was already a taboo and now this idiot is cursing her-_-.

    Viktor rubbed his face in frustration and said, "I ept you as my loyal knight. From today, you are going to live like a human being as long as we''re on earth."

    Viktor''s smile made ifrit feel a little ufortable. He was looking like him as if he was looking straight into his soul.

    ''Looks like my days on earth areing to an end.''

 Chapter 128: Kitten

    <h4>Chapter 128: Kitten</h4>

    Adonis was a little frustrated to see the new person kneeling in front of his master.

    The person was a god once. And he used to rule thend of demons below the realm of gods. But when he was betrayed and thrown into hell, he lost half of his powers. The betrayer left her realm and went to the god''s realm to live with her new lover.

    Ifrit became more wounded after finding out what she did. And on that day, he swore that he would kill The goddess with his own hands. But it was impossible since he lost his power and was locked inside hell.

    Viktor on the other hand had the same power as a god, so he was able to summon Ifrit with just a magic circle and made him his subordinate.

    His mark on his chest was the proof that he was a bond and for making him his subordinate, his power surpassed his past self and became more powerful. He was twice as powerful as he was before.

    Ifrit again became a god that serves a demigod more powerful than him.

    "So, shall I call you Viktor?"

    Adonis smiled and grabbed his shoulder. "Ahem��looks like someone didn''t notice my presence here. Once you''re a subordinate, you don''t call your owner by his name. He bes your master, so you should call him master, or sir. It will be great if you call him milord."

    Ifrit let his murderous aura out of his body to scare him but Adonis was standing there without any charge of his facial expression. "I assume you''re trying to tickle me right now. Your powers won''t work on me since I am also a servant of master Viktor. Furthermore, your power is nothingpared to mine."

    Viktor raised his eyebrows to see him finally showing his true strength. A cold but dark aura came out of his body and tons of hands made of ck smoke grabbed him from everywhere. His body became paralysed and his heart nearly stopped because of the pressure.

    Viktor was having fun because Adonis was feeling jealous. He wasn''t happy that he summoned another punk so he showed his true power to let him know who was in charge.

    ''He''s mad. Heheh��''

    Adonis stopped his killing aura from leaking outside and said, "Well, since my master epted you as his subordinate, I won''tin against his will. But remember, your head will fly away if you betray him or try to harm him in any way. I will be watching you from..very..close.."

    Adonis left the room with his teacups by leaving the door wide open. Ifrit looked at him and said, "Is he also a God candidate?"

    Viktor smiled a little and said, "He is on the same level as other guardians. He just needs a little power-up to be one."

    "He doesn''t have an infinity core?" Ifrit asked.

    "No, he still has a lot to achieve."

    Ifrit looked at him and then looked outside to see the clear sky. "The sky is really beautiful." He said.

    ��

    Viktor left the room after giving him some clothes and shoes to wear and went to see Adonis in his room. He opened the door and saw the secretary inside his room. "What do we have here?"

    Adonis looked at him with his blushed face and said, "Mas��Ahem.. Viktor. What are you doing here?"

    Viktor''s smile nearly reached his ears and he slowly backed up. "Please continue what you two were doing. I''ll talk with you tomorrow."

    Adonis stood up from his chair and said, "Wait mas��.Viktor!! Wait!!"

    But Viktor already left the room by shutting the door quickly. He was giggling to see Adonis with a woman.

    ''Well, it''s been a while since he had some fun. When he was a king back in his kingdom, he used to have a harem of beautiful women. After he became my servant, he never saw any woman nor talked to them without any reason. I guess he''s on his heat again.''

    Demons are violent, merciless and also satyriasis. So, the poption of demons increases rapidly. When it''s time for their mating season, the demons be so violent that tearing one''s partner''s body during mating is prettymon. That''s why the poption also decreases rapidly.

    So, this term also applies to Adonis since he''s also a demon.

    ''Looks like I need to prepare some potions for his secretary tomorrow. I told him not to use healing magic on random people. Heh.. What am I even talking about? I don''t even know whether she''s going to be alive or not.''

    Viktor shook his head and went inside his room to sleep again.

    He went inside his nket and became lost in his world of thoughts. ''Looks like I will stay a virgin forever. Like, forever�� ''

    He rolled inside his nket but sleep was nowhere near his eyes. He kept rummaging inside it for some moments and then, he kicked the nket away.

    "Why can''t I fall asleep!!!!"

    Knock knock!!!

    He frowned a little and said, "Come in."

    A servant of the house came inside with a letter on a tray and said, "Young master. A letter arrived in your name a few minutes ago."

    Viktor looked at the letter and saw it was an invitation to the deep market auction. He opened it and saw his potion was sessfully put into the auction house. The auction was tonight so he said, "Prepare a white suit and a white mask. I am going outside tomorrow morning at 10. And yes, prepare a room for our new guest and don''t knock on Adonis''s room''s door no matter what until tomorrow."

    The servant bowed and replied gently, "Yes, young master. I will prepare everything as you ordered." The servant left the room without making a sound after closing the door. He was one of the only three servants who worked in the house.

    "He''s a strong hybrid. I wonder how he achieved that mana core without any proper training. I guess I need to take a look at his record.

    Adonis''s POV:

    He was sure that nobody woulde inside and see what was going on. But when Viktor came in, he became more embarrassed.

    "Um.. are you okay?" Sho, his secretary asked.

    Adonis was in heat, so her appearance was attracting him too much. His face became red as a tomato and she smiled. "Looks like our bossy Adonis is embarrassed to see his younger brother. He already approved it. So I don''t think it''s a problem, right?" She sat on hisp and again said, "I don''t know, but I feel so thirsty right now."

    ''That''s because you smelled me when I''m in heat. Even a man would go crazy if he smells me now.''

    Adonis looked at her and thought about something. He was scared that he might kill her because it had been a long time since he had it. But also, he was happy that his master understood his situation and approved it. "Are you sure you can handle it?" Adonis asked.

    "Hahaha!!! We both know what is going to happen so why are you saying such things? I''m not a little kid."

    He smiled softly and said, "Then, scream as loud as you can. It''s going to be so painful."

    "Hm? Painful?"

    The next day ��

    Viktor barely had some sleep because of the restlessness and ended up staying up alright ying cards with the three of them. Ifrit was introduced to both of them at night and all of them stayed up all night ying cards, games and reading mangas.

    Viktor was feeling exhausted after the clock passed 5 am.

    ''Heh. Adonis finally stopped after 14 hours��''

    He walked in front of his room and said, "Adonis, can Ie in?"

    "Yes, master."

    Viktor opened the door and saw the whole room was a mess. "Is she alive?" Viktor asked after taking a seat in front of the bed. He covered himself with a white nket and sat on the bed. "Yes, I managed to keep the wounds to a minimum degree. She''ll wake up soon."

    Viktor looked at Sho''s back and saw it was full of red spots and teeth marks. "Are you feeling good now?" He asked.

    Adonis rubbed his eyes and then fixed his hair with a rubber band. "Yes, I''m feeling refreshed now."

    Viktor smiled and said, "So, did you do it?"

    Adonis looked at him with a shocked face and said, "No!!! I didn''t! There''s no reason for me to make her carry my baby. She''s human. She can''t bear a demon baby in her womb. She''ll die in just a week of pregnancy."

    "I see." Viktor looked at his shoulder and saw nail marks. She also left some marks on him so he said, "Adonis. Take a seat. I''ll treat your wounds because she saw them and I can''t heal them yet."

    Adonis stood up and walked closer to him to take a seat. He was so lost in thest night''s process that he didn''t even realise that his back was also full of wounds.

    Viktor took out a small box from his dimension and started to clean his back with a small ball of cotton. "Your back looks like a kitten got really mad and wielded its paw at you."

    "Yes. She is a weak-looking kitten but her strength is really something else. I''ve never seen any person like her before."

    Viktor smiled and said, "Looks like you got yourself a ymate."

    At that moment, Sho woke up and found the two of them in front of the bed. Both of them were gossiping casually aboutst night as if nothing happened. "Eeekkk!!!!"

    She became embarrassed and hid under the dirty nket.

    "Adonis, I''m going to the deep market auction at 10. You''re alsoing with me." He took the small box and looked at Sho, "See youter."

    He winked at her and left both of them alone in the room again.

 Chapter 129: His dear one

    <h4>Chapter 129: His dear one</h4>

    Adonis''s POV::

    ''She''s stronger than I expected.''

    Adonis was surprised to see Sho waking up very early after a long night. Her body was full of red marks and teeth wounds but the mana inside her body was healing them quickly. He was thinking about going for another round but she had a different thought in her head.

    "Do..do you share everything with your brother? Isn''t he mad about it?"

    Adonis opened the small bottle of potion that his master made and walked closer to her. "He''s not mad. Don''t worry. Everyone in this house knows what exactly happened inside this room." He handed her the small bottle and said, "Drink this. My brother made this for you."

    She took it and asked, "What is this?"

    "A potion. Drink it. It will heal all those marks off your body."

    She looked at him with curious eyes and said, "This was prepared beforehand. Right?"

    "No, he made itst night. Nothing was prepared."

    ''My master might be mad at me. I never told him that I was wooing Sho in my office and thinking about making her my partner in the season. I wasn''t going to have s.. with her but when I saw him smiling like that, I suddenly became relieved and threw her on the bed. I guess I need to apologise and give him his favourite wine as a bribe''

    Sho saw him zoning out, so she held Adonis from his back and said, "You''re very strong. I wonder if we could give it a try again sometime."

    Adonis held her hand on his chest and went lost in his deep thoughts. ''I am a being that serves my one and only master. Even though he allows me to produce my heir, I won''t do that.''

    ''I don''t want to see the dead face of my dear lover again.''

    Adonis smiled a little but tears came out of his eyes. He wasn''t feeling sad but he was feeling a sense of guilt, emptiness and a mind filled with heaviness.

    ��

    About 900 years ago.

    The human-like demon who didn''t have any name was sitting in an alley. The rain was falling on his dirty white wings and the rag-like clothes which were barely covering his body. At that moment, a demon girl with pure red hair came closer to him and said,

    "You look the same as the rumour says. ck hair, white bird wings and an appearance of a different kind that is said to be a human''s. Aren''t you a beautiful one?"

    The human-like demon looked above with his heavy orange eyes and said, "Are you going to taste me too? Please go away. I am not feeling good today." He saw the face of the girl and became astonished. Her eyes were like white diamonds shining in the middle of her pure red skin. Her leather wings were decorated with white jed and white glowing stones. The smile on her face wasn''t the same as those who tried to eat him. Instead, they were filled with kindness.

    The girl kneed in front of him and said, "Do you want toe with me? I can cook food."

    The man said, "Are you plotting something to taste my flesh? Get out of here before I tear apart your wings."

    The girl pouted her face and then gave him a small pouch of meat. "Here. Eat this and take shelter under a shade. It''s raining heavily. You might catch a cold." The girl stood up and ran out of the alley. "Make sure to eat that before someone else snatches it from you!! See you tomorrow!!" She waved at him and ran away happily.

    The man was left speechless.

    ''Is she mad or something? I can''t tell what she is thinking.'' He looked at the small pouch of meat and smelled it. ''It doesn''t smell like it''s poisoned.''

    His eyes began to glow bright orange and soon he ate the food like an animal who looked as if he never tasted any food. His eyes became golden after his stomach found some food. His body was satisfied to eat good food after a long time. He looked above and saw the raindrops falling from the grey sky as usual.

    ''I guess I need to take shelter somewhere.''

    A few dayster��

    "Oi, nameless man. Why are you eating that?" The demon girl came closer to him and saw him eating the rotten flesh of some monster. "You can''t eat those. It will cause stomach pain." She tore a piece of her cloth and wiped the rotten blood from his face. "Here, you look beautiful now."

    The man became a little annoyed so he grabbed both of her hands and pinned her down on the ground full of grass with white flowers.

    The girl looked at his face and then, the wind blew his hair and it fell on her face. "You''re so beautiful. I can''t take my eyes off you." The girl smiled and kissed on his nose.

    "Huh?" The man became confused. He thought she was going to tear off his nose but she just touched it with her lips. So he asked, "What did you do?"

    Sheughed a little and said, "It was a kiss, you dummy. A kiss."

    He looked closer into her eyes and again asked, "What''s a kiss?" She moved her face closer to his and said, "Do you know what love is? A kiss is a thing that you only give to your lover."

    "I''ve heard of love before. But what does it have to do with a kiss?" He asked.

    "Hmm��it''s a way to say that you love someone." The man grabbed her hands tightly and asked, "So that means you love me? It''s impossible for me to believe. Why would a girl like you would love me? I am not even a demon. I''m a monster."

    Her eyes became teary and said, "Who said that you are a monster, ha? In my eyes, you are the most beautiful person with the purest soul. And that''s why I fell in love with you the day I first saw you. Your organ eyes, wings like an angel came down on the ground, I won''t regret it even if you kill me with your hands."

    The man sat down in front of her and pulled her closer. "Why do you think that I am a beautiful person?"

    She put her finger on his empty chest and said, "I can look deep into people''s souls. You, you are made with a golden aura. You are a being that is created by an unknown god who created you in the future. You are created with a part of the god''s soul. How lucky�� I wish someone would love me as you''re loved by him."

    Heughed and said, "Loved? Me?? You''re making meugh! Nobody loves me!! And that god that you''re talking about, he''s a heartless person! I don''t believe in such gods. They have abandoned me."

    His tears came out of his eyes as he thought about love and the one who created him but abandoned him right after he was born. He med the god who creased him with a different appearance. He loathed him because his life was a living hell.

    The girl wiped his tears and held his face. "Hey. Don''t worry. God will never abandon you. I am sure he wille in front of you when it''s the right time. And you will be loved by him so much that you will forget every hardship you''ve been through. He will give you a name that will be simr to him. He will treat you, give you the authority to rule living beings one day."

    He started to cry and asked, "When will he appear?"

    "I can''t see the future that far, but I am sure he wille when this kingdom will no longer exists. He will take you back to his world and then, he will take you to the realm of gods."

    She held him closer to her body and again said, "I can''t imagine how lucky you are. I wish I could see him with my own eyes. But sadly, I won''t live that long."

    The man felt the warmth of a living being for the first time. He wasn''t sure what was the feeling he was getting but it was making his heart feel peaceful. He was feeling happy.

    After that, both of them started to live together far away from the city. They were living a peaceful life but one day, she went missing. The man flew inside the city to search for her but sadly, she was found dead. Some demons who teased him, killed her because she ran away from the prostitute without paying off her debt. So she was killed and her head was disyed on a spear.

    His heart crumbled into dust.

    After that, he dered war against the demon king and wiped everyone from the kingdom. After that, he tried to kill himself but it went in vain. He sat there looking at the kingdom he destroyed with his hands and soon, he lost his eyesight due to the curse.

    He gave up on life and nearly forgot about the god his wife spoke about so many years ago. When he nearly fell asleep, his body fell into a cold person''s body. He felt his body covered in warm fabric and then, he heard this voice, "Are you feeling alright? Can you understand me?"

    He looked at the young man''s face and saw the same appearance as his. His soul was shining golden and his aura was the same as his but more powerful and pure. His hands were burned a little but his face was saying quitely the opposite. It was filled with kindness and also, sorrow.

    His appearance immediately reminded him of his dead wife''s words and tears came out of his eyes. He knew who the man standing in front of him was.

    ''It''s the god who created me. The soul I carry belongs to this man. My creator who will love me with all his heart and soul.''

    His heart became filled with mixed feelings.

    ��

    "Adonis? What are you thinking about?"

    Adonis suddenly came back to his senses and saw Sho was holding him from his back. She was smiling because she had a great time with him.

    "Oh, no it''s nothing. I was just thinking about something from the past."

    "What past?" She asked. Adonis smiled a little and said, "It''s nothing. I just suddenly remembered someone foreseeing this present time. At first, I thought that person was just making fun. But when I saw it actually happening, my life changed. I am so grateful that I have someone in my life who loves me so much no matter what I do."

    ''I wish I could show her the person she wanted to see.''

    He closed his eyes and held her hands firmly. ''I hope you''re living a good life somewhere in the universe as a happy person. I hope we can cross paths someday so I can introduce you to that person. I bet you will be surprised.''

 Chapter 130: Auction house part 1

    <h4>Chapter 130: Auction house part 1</h4>

    Viktor was getting ready inside his room with the help of a servant of the house. His name was Jum Seong, a graduated A-ss hybrid from a reputed academy and a skilled bodyguard who served the family of QH chairman''s from generation to generation. His main objective was to protect the family from getting hurt and assist the heir to run thepany. He was also rted to thepany''s president, Min Seong.

    He''s the younger brother of the QHpany''s president, the head butler of the house, and also, the vice president of thepany.

    Viktor looked at him and asked, "Jun Seong, you''re curious about my background, are you? I believe you already investigated me and Adonis."

    Jun stopped fixing his tie and said, "Well, for thepany''s betterment, I need to check it as a part of my duty. And surprisingly, I found nothing about this Li family that Sir Adonis talked about."

    ''He''s worried that we might sell thepany and leave. Well, the bad news is this Eun family is already gone from the world. And thepany is under the control of a demon king. So no matter how much they try to dig up about him, he''s never going to find a single thing about him. He''s a genius after all, a genius sly demon who eats human flesh as his favourite food. ''

    Viktor smiled at him and said, "Don''t bother looking into our past if you don''t want to lose your head. Also, warn your brothers too so that they don''t make ties with the branch Eun family unless they want their business to get destroyed. Adonis isn''t a person who likes to deal with problems slowly. If he bes annoyed, he will just wipe them out without any trace."

    Jun finished fixing his hair and opened a box. A white jade mask was prepared for him so he took it and wore it on his face. "This is nicely made. Thanks?"

    At that moment, Adonis came in and told the butler to move out of the room. He was wearing the same outfit as Viktor with a white mask in hand. He kneeled and said, "I deeply apologise for my shameless act, master. I''vemitted a grave sin."

    Viktor became speechless.

    "Eh? What are you talking about? I never said that you can''t have s��And I know it was the season so I didn''t mind at all. Please stand up. And you don''t need to ask for my permission to do that in the future."

    "My master is so kind. I am d that I serve you. Please take this. I prepared this to show you my gratitude."

    Adonis gave him a bottle of fine wine that he bought in the capital Omega. Before he came to earth, he heard that Viktor liked the wine from omega city. So he bought tons of them without telling him and he thought this was the perfect time to give him one.

    Viktor''s eyes became shiny.

    "Adonis!! You''re the best!!!" He took the bottle and started to dance with it. "That man sells really good wine!! I am so happy right now!!"

    Adonis smiled a little and thought, ''You are the demigod who can rule multiple universes without any problem. You can have all the riches and live forever in heaven as a king. Yet, you be all happy just from receiving a cheap wine from a lowly servant like me. You never fail to amaze me, master.''

    "Adonis, let''s celebrate at night after we are done with our visit to the auction house today. I want to celebrate your sessful night!! Let''s go!!!''

    Viktor held his hand and dragged him out of the room towards the main door of the house. Both of them wore their masks and the driver took them out of the city to the deep market.

    Viktor took his membership card and went inside the building with Adonis.

    ''Wow, everyone is wearing a white suit and white mask. It will be difficult to spot someone as a normal human.'' He looked at his watch and said, "Ito, the room is on the 48th floor."

    Before they went inside the building, both of them set a fake name for themselves to avoid suspicion. Viktor named Adonis ''Ito'' and told Adonis to call him ''Makoto'' as long as they were inside the building.

    Adonis checked the card and said, "Makoto, the elevator is in that way."

    "Let''s go then. Shall we?"

    "Yes, brother."

    The deep market is usually the market for hybrids to buy and sell products without relieving their identity. It''s nearly illegal but actually not. The market, the area administrators and the marketing process are all controlled by the international hybrid association itself. So the government shuts its mouth because of the thick money they offer even if a world-ss criminal is running the business inside the country.

    The deep market is also a ce for criminals and hybrids to get along. They ought to work together because of the order of the administrator. The criminals are the source of their business, so they alle in peace when they are inside the deep market association. Or else, no matter how powerful the person is, harming someone inside the sector business corporation can lose their head.

    It also applies to criminals.

    In the meantime, Viktor who put the potion on the auction caught so many eyes. Most of them mocked the fact that the potion can''t heal a severed arm. It didn''t even have the properties of a healer hybrid. But some people who paid a huge amount of money to find out its seller became a little hopeful to see it was from the North family. It was from Viktor North so they saw some rays of hope. They were excited to test the potion and to make a business deal with him.

    Viktor looked around and saw most of them were from aboard and they were all heading to room 32. It was the room where he was supposed to attain as a guest.

    Viktor poked at Adonis and said, "What do you think about them?"

    Adonis looked at them and answered, "They are all from Europe''srgest countries. And nobles on top of that. I can also see the duchess. The woman who''s covering her face with a white fan even though her whole face is buried under the mask."

    "I heard her son lost a hand from fighting with his elder brother. She must be targeting the potion."

    "I believe so," Adonis answered respectfully and opened the door for him. The room was decorated with expensive things and high-ss desserts on the table. The room was filled with a sweet aroma and dazzling lights. The front wall was a ss wall that had great ess to the auction house stage. It was prepared for guests and the sellers who put their products on the auction.

    Viktor took a seat in the front with Adonis and took a ss of champagne. He looked to his right and saw the woman who was covering her whole face. She was trying to get closer to Viktor.

    But he paid no attention and stayed calm until the auction host walked on the stage. The lights turned off and a shlight focused on the man with a colourful suit. He was imitating the appearance of the joker card.

    The man tapped on the mic and said, "Good morning fellow hybrids. I am Jack. And today, I will be the host of this month''s fabulous auction!!!!"

    The crowd''s apuse echoed throughout the massive room and it calmed down after the host raised his left hand with the mic. Well well. I appreciate your efforts to make me joyful in the morning."

    He put on his hand gloves and again said, "Today is the weekend of June''s first week. I sincerely apologise for postponing the date for a week because of a product that arrived suddenly. Anyways, enough with the chit-chat. Let''s jump straight to today''s auction!"

    Viktor raised his ss to the host and coincidentally, they made eye contact from that distance. ''That man got some sharp eyes.''

    Adonis looked to his left and saw a man trying to pass him a small piece of paper. "Pass this to the young fellow on your left." He took the paper and said, "Makoto, someone passed this to you."

    Viktor put his ss on the table and took the small piece of paper. It said, ?Shall we talk on the rooftop after the auction is closed??

    He smiled a little and said, "Pass this paper to him."

    "Yes." He took the paper and passed it to the man who gave it to him a moment ago.

    ''A mistress of the king of ''x'' country is already contacting me. How amusing.'' He moved his attention to the host who was running his mouth to sell a small ck orb. The crowd was showing their tags to raise the price like crazy to the point that it reached 40 million dors. So he looked at the orb and found out it was an orb of poison that surpasses any other poison on earth.

    He immediately knew who made that orb and put it on auction. It was the guardian of poison.

    ''She finally put her toes in South Korea. Now she''s dead for sure.''

 Chapter 131: Auction house part 2

    <h4>Chapter 131: Auction house part 2</h4>

    A few days ago in Germany.

    "Ms Cassy, the product you made has sessfully been added to the list of this month''s auction." A man in a ck suit came inside the room with a tablet in his hand and put it on the table. "Do you want me to book a flight to South Korea? The auction will be held in 3 days."

    The woman who was sitting on the chair tapped her tobo pipe on the ashtray and said, "Yes. Have you found any information about Andrew? "

    "I''m afraid not, miss. We tried to locate him but his moments are so unpredictable. And I believe he already changed his identification. We can''t find anything anywhere."

    The man took a piece of paper and said, "However, we did find some suspicious activities on a gaming tform called ''The Hive'' after looking through the servers by this particr username ''Mind-Gapper''. It''s a tform that only hybrids use. This user has exchanged money to buy information about this month''s auction several times. It''s a game that has a connection with the deep market of South Korea." The man gave her the piece of paper and left the room after wishing her a good afternoon.

    The woman leaned to her chair and looked at the small piece of paper. The paper looked like it was purchased from the deep market and it contained information on the user called Mind gapper.

    "That Midas, a piece of shit sure knows how to leave people for his own benefits. I know that you''re targeting Elesis''s younger brother, but you should know that he''s also targeting you. He might sound like an innocent baby but he''s a God candidate. He might have been careless back then but I am sure he is not anymore. He should be careful or else he might think of you as his enemy and kill you on the spot."

    She looked at her phone and saw the time had already reached 6. The evening sunlight entered through the window and fell on her sparkling reddish-purple eyes. She looked at the sun and thought, ''How long do you intend to y this hide-and-seek game with the heavenly guardians? I am sure there is an end and it''s very soon even if we don''t surrender to Elerous. I guess I need to find him.''

    She took her phone and left the office room after finishing her tobo.

    That night, her secretary sent her an email and she was astonished to see it. It was the list of April''s auction house products and a product that caught her eye. It was a healing product. ''I am familiar with healing potions because I am the guardian of poison. I know how to make poison and its cure because if someone makes poison, it''s mandatory to prepare its cure too. And after reading about its healing effects, I am sure that it was prepared by a guardian. Not a human. So there is a living guardian on earth.''

    She paid the deep market 60 million dors to know who made the potion and found out that it was a young man named Viktor North. His handsomeness was on another level so she became more sure that it was a guardian. Because no human can''t be that spotless. Moreover, his background was also empty, which raised her suspicion.

    ''Midas doesn''t have any reason to attain a school. Moreover, he doesn''t need to hire a servant to apany him 24 hours a day. I am sure he isn''t Midas in disguise but someone else. Someone who''s a powerful and dangerous guardian to be exact.''

    She stood up and walked closer to her closet to pack her luggage. Because she needed to catch a flight in the very morning.

    The next day.

    "Ah��the sun is really shining bright in Germany. I want to move to a cold ce where it snows every month."

    Her assistant cleared his throat and said, "Miss Cassy, the private jet is ready to take off. Please put on your seat belt."

    She looked at the man who was sitting beside her. He was trying not to show his emotions but he was scared. His hands were cold and they were trembling.

    "Are you okay, Ferlo? Do you want me to heal you?"

    "No madam. I am alright."

    "Okay then, suit yourself."

    After a few hours, they reached Incheon international airport. The airport was crowded, probably for the uing auction. All of them were foreigners and most of them were also from Europe and other countries in Asia.

    ''Wow, they are all targeting this month''s auction items��''

    She then took a car and went to a luxurious hotel somewhere in Seoul.

    Viktor''s POV:

    In a matter of seconds, Viktor reviewed the record of guardians of prison and greed. They were both on earth and surprisingly, they were so close to him.

    So close that one of them was sitting above the rooftop of the building.

    He looked at his watch and said, "There are still 6 items. Ito, can you hold onto my list card, I''m going to pick up some fruits from the table."

    Adonis nodded his head and took the card from Viktor''s hand. His attention was on thedy who was sitting beside his master so he said, "Youngdy must be eager to talk with Viktor."

    Thedy pped her fan on her face twice and answered, "That''s none of your business, sir Adonis."

    "Oh, my. Didn''t you know it''s not permissible to mention a person''s name inside this building, duchess? I heard your son lost an arm from fighting with his brother. You must be aiming for the final item of this house."

    Thedy looked at Adonis and started to breathe heavily in rage. She wasn''t happy with his behaviour at all. "Watch your mouth, you filthy blood."

    At that moment, Viktor whispered into her ear. "I am terribly shocked to hear that from you, duchess. I didn''t know nobles on earth are also like this. Well, no wonder why they are called nobles."

    She was startled to hear him speaking so close to her ear. She didn''t even feel his presence so she said, "I underestimated your ability. But let me warn you. I will buy that potion you disyed and I will send my son for your head to insult the imperial family."

    Adonis held hisughter inside and grabbed Viktor''s sleeve. He was telling him to sit down so Viktor gave him the te and said, "You''re happy now? Let''s focus on the show."

    "Yes."

    "Hey, why are you so stupid?" Thedy asked.

    And then, the host of the auction turned off every dim light in the room and all the shlights focused on the item that Viktor sponsored. "Ladies and gentlemen. Today, we will see a game-changing product that has gained above one million votes on the inte. Before we start bidding, I want to say something."

    He walked down the stage and again tapped on his mic. "As we all know that this item has the ability to grow a missing arm. At first, Iughed until I nearly wet my pants."

    The crowd started tough and some of them also said that they also agreed with him. They were pointing to the fact that even the world''s best healer hybrid couldn''t figure out whether it was a real potion or not.

    The hostughed and said, "Yes, yes. I also thought about it. But when I looked into the person who made it, I suddenly gained some trust. And also, the higher-ups allowed it so I didn''t go against their will. Anyway!!! The starting bid is 5 million dors!!!!!!"

    Only a few of them raised their number tes and surprisingly, the price was sly-high.

    "100 million." Ady with pure dark hair said. In a matter of seconds, all the attention moved to her face.

    "100 million to thedy no. 201. 100 million 1��. 100 million 2 . 100 million."

    "140 million." A man with white hair and wide shoulders raised his number te and red at thedy. She wasn''t happy at all.

    At that moment, so many of them raised their number tes and unbelievably, the price reached 600 million dors.

    Viktor was chuckling to see thedy''s reaction on his right. "Did you really think you could buy a high potion with a dor? There are plenty of fishes in the sea waiting to eat the rotten food that I prepared. You bought the dark orb, didn''t you? Be satisfied with it."

    He stood up and said, "ito, let''s go im our money. We have an appointment, right?"

    He smiled a little and said, "Yes, it was a nice way to earn some money. Anyways, let''s not see each other from now on. I hope you have a great day, duchess." He looked at thedy and left the guest room.

    Thedy was clenching her teeth in rage.

    Viktor looked at his bank ounts and saw the long numbers. It was a happy number so heughed and told Adonis that they will go shopping after that. He wanted to buy something for Adonis because it was really a special day.

    A very special day for Adonis to be exact��

 Chapter 132: Auction house part 3

    <h4>Chapter 132: Auction house part 3</h4>

    Crrekkkk��..

    Viktor opened the door and walked closer to the edge of the building. The sun was above their head so the shadows were hiding underneath their shoes. He looked around but saw nobody. But nothing can escape the eyes of a guardian.

    There were two people on the rooftop. One was sitting on the tower and the other one was hiding her presence with an invisibility cape right in front of him.

    "You can take off the cape now. I can see your sweat dripping from your forehead due to the heat inside."

    Thedy who was trying to hide removed her cape. She was a bit embarrassed.

    "As expected of the North family''s prodigy. Nothing can escape from your eyes." She then threw two bags near Viktor''s feet and said, "The potion you just sold on auction, I heard you sold it for 600 million dors. I am giving you two bags full of rare jade. It''s worth more than a billion. So how about signing a contract with me? I will pay you 10 million extra for every single dose."

    Viktor looked at those bags and saw purple jade shining inside. They were actually rare and probably worth more than billions. But he wasn''t happy with her behaviour.

    It was true that he loved money more than anything in the world, but there was a limitation on his needs.

    First of all, he didn''t want to gain fame or property on earth. He already had enough money and power.

    Second, he was on a mission so gaining riches on earth wasn''t necessary for him.

    And thest one was to hide his identity from the guardian of greed for a couple of decades until he became bored.

    His goal was to live on earth for as long as he could without any problem and monitor the other guardian.

    Viktor kicked away the bag and said, "Let''s forget each other and act like we are strangers."

    The woman became vexed and clenched her teeth. "How dare you disobey themand of mine! Do you know who I am? I can bury your family with just one call."

    Viktor''s expression didn''t change at all because he wasn''t feeling it. All he wanted to do was to go back home and sleep until midnight. "Look,dy. I don''t want to do business with you. And this potion isn''t going to be something that you casually order online for cheap."

    Viktor looked at his phone and saw countless text messages from the sector administrator and the higher-ups. They were all offering a ton of money for a single dose because the results were just out on the inte.

    The man who bought the potion used it on his father''s arm and magically, it grew a new strong arm. The potion became such a big deal on the inte that the server of the deep market almost crashed.

    He smiled a little after reading all the text messages and said, "Someone even offered me 3 billion dors for the product. What makes you think that I will sign a contract with you? Just leave. I want to have some free time."

    Thedy picked up those two bags and went inside the building. He then took a cigarette out of his pocket and Adonis helped him to light it on fire. The smoke flew past an unknown person who was standing on the edge of the building.

    "You can show your face now," Viktor said and exhaled the smoke.

    "As expected. You are not an ordinary human." A woman became visible next to him and looked into Adonis'' eyes. "You are not ordinary either. I am sensing a dark but pure aura from you. You''re a demon, right? It''s my first time seeing a demon on earth."

    Adonis touched his mask and fixed it to hide his face. "Don''t worry. I jammed the CCTV on the rooftop so nobody can see you unless theye up here."

    Adonis took a seat on the edge beside his master and said, "I''m not going to take off my mask until my master orders me."

    Viktor put his phone inside his pocket and took off his mask. He then threw his cigarette butt and said, "I thought you wanted to talk to me. But it looks like you''re interested in our personal life rather than asking for what you are actually hoping for."

    The woman with reddish purple eyesughed and said, "I am curious about your identity. The potion you sold is not something from the earth. It''s from the realm of the guardian and it''s a coincidence that it''s so simr to my poison cures. Are you a guardian that is hiding in disguise?"

    ''She''s so straightforward. But it looks like she has no intention of harming me. She wanted to be a strong force by joining hands.''

    "Yes. You''re right. I am a guardian. A criminal on top of that."

    "Just as I thought. I am a criminal as well. But what generation are you from?"

    Viktor lit another cigarette and said, "Does that matter? But I can assure you that I won''t harm you. But in exchange, give me the fragment of Midas. Since he messed with my brother, he deserves to be punished, right?"

    Viktor''s grin gave off a cold chill all over her body. She knew who he was talking about so she said, "You''re��.you''re Elerous Siris. The first criminal on the list."

    "You finally figured it out. Since you''re already so close to me, don''t even think of running away or using your darn poison magic on me. The day you stepped inside Korea was thest day of your freedom."

    He looked at the woman and saw she was shaking in fear. Her eyes were cold and her legs weren''t moving. They were frozen in fear. "You have two options. One, be my servant and live happily with your fragment intact. Or second, give me your fragment and get out of the country with your freedom. The choice is yours."

    The answer was crystal clear to her. But she was so frightened that her mouth was refusing to move. Viktor grabbed her jaw and said, "You nearly messed up my ns by helping Midas to summon the heavenly guardians. He almost died with his fragment. Thank goodness that I gave him a spare espace stone. "

    ''I really want to kill her and devour her fragment but she''s an important aspect of my uing n. I can''t kill her but I can''t also let her walk with it. I need��to eat it..''

    Viktor gazed deep into her eyes and she started to foam out of her mouth. Then he realised that he was unknowingly oozing his killing intent from his fragment. Even Adonis was feeling uneasy near him so he climbed above the tower. He was feeling nauseous.

    ''Opps.''

    He turned off his killing intent and then Adonis came down. "Master. What should we do with her?"

    Viktor nced at her fragment and saw she was thinking about warning Midas. She didn''t want to join him so she was figuring a way out of the situation by killing him. He then smiled a little and said, "I am going to take her fragment as nned. She wanted to betray me. So I will do the same."

    Viktor grabbed her neck and started to suck her fragment out of his body.

    Viktor''s fragment was different from the other guardians. A guardian can''t copy or take another''s fragment and add it to theirs. They don''t have such ability to do that and also, their fragments do not evolve.

    On the other hand, Viktor''s fragment went through so many back-and-forth situations that his fragment started to change its shape to adapt to the environment. It learned to change, defend and also eat other power to maintain its shape without getting any damage.

    Thus, the fragment learned to devour other fragments to be stronger so that nobody could harm it. His fragment became a mixture of so many guardians and took its own form.

    The form of hollow that devours any fragment that is avable within his grasp.

    The fragment of poison wasn''t that powerful. She was a 10th-generation guardian so her core wasn''t that big. It went quickly out of his body and made Viktor''s fragment more powerful. For her fragment, a new set of knowledge opened inside his library.

    "Hmm.. she wasn''t that powerful but her fragment is stronger than Irelika." Viktor stood up and said, "Adonis. Let''s leave."

    "Master. Are you going to leave her just like that?" He looked at her face and saw her sleeping like a pig and drooling.

    "She''s going to be alright. She can use her normal power just like before, but she no longer can''t use her fragment magic. It''s a prize for stepping inside my territory and refusing to abide by my orders."

    "As you wish, master." He cast a teleportation spell immediately because he sensed a maning to the rooftop. "Let''s go, master."

    He tied his hair and walked inside the magic circle to leave the building. Their bodies turned into small pixels and vanished immediately.

    ��

    Somewhere in a shopping mall��

    Before getting inside the building, both of them changed their clothes and shoes. They were in auction outfits so they thought it might attract attention.

    After they changed their outfit to a normal ones, they went inside the shopping mall to buy random things for themselves.

    "Adonis, what do you think about this watch?" Viktor asked Adonis who was busy checking the quality of a tinum watch he spotted.

    "Oh, it''s not bad, master. But I don''t like its dials."

    He frowned his eyebrows and said, "Really? I couldn''t tell. Anyway, what are you picking up today?"

    Viktor put his hands on his shoulder and saw a watch that had a diamond on every dial. They were made of mana diamonds so they caught his eyes.

    "You have some good eyes, Adonis." Viktor looked at the man behind the table and said, "Hey, what''s the price of this watch?"

    The man smirked and said, "You can''t buy those. They are the most expensive watches in this store, dear customer. How about I show you the section to the cheap ones?"

    Adonis and Viktor stared at that man with annoyed expressions. "Oi, kid. Are you saying that we can''t afford these?" Adonis looked at Viktor and again said in Vesanguage, "Master, can I eat him alive?"

    "No, you can''t-_-. He''s probably rotten just like this mind-_-."

    Viktor again asked him about the price of that watch so the man replied that it was 210 million won. (About $168,180.)

    Adonis put down the watch and both of them started to walk out of the store. "They are cheap-_-." Adonis said.

    "Right?" Viktor agreed.

    ''There''s no way Adonis would wear them. He might be a knight, but he lives like a king who has more than a trillion dors worth of riches inside his dimension room.

    Well, it''s my fault that I pay him nearly a billion dors worth of gold coins per month. I made him a spoiled demon who even hates Patek Philippe. I mean, that''s the best of the best!! How can you not wear them?

    He shook his head and took a box out of his dimension room. "Here you go."

    Adonis asked, "What is this, master?"

    "Open it."

    Viktor walked forward by leaving him behind. He went inside a store to see perfumes and then Adonis walked closer to him with a blue radiant watch in his hand. "Thank you, master. The ones you made are world-ss. I can''tpare them with anything."

    He smiled a little and said, "My knight shouldn''t wear cheap things. He is the chairman of a hugepany. So, when you go to your office tomorrow, brag about your watch. I am sure they will feel the amount of mana infused inside the watch."

    "I will, master. Thank you so much for this gift."

    ''Heheh�� that''s because it''s your birthday, dummy."

 Chapter 133: An Unexpected Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 133: An Unexpected Encounter</h4>

    Viktor, who had ess to everyone''s record, changed everyone''s memories because his appearance was changed after his fragment synchronized with his body. For that reason, everyone who knew his actual appearance was also changed into his current look to avoid suspensions.

    Which also means that Neul''s family''s memories were also changed. Since he left the family 2 months ago, Neul''s mother thought that he joined some gang and was imprisoned somewhere for doing illegal work.

    The family of Kang wasn''t a family of Hybrids but their rtives were. The rtives of Neul''s father''s family were hybrid. So after his disappearance, a distant rtive of his father visited him and told him everything about Hybrid.

    He did that to bring back Neul into the family again and make their business bigger but he was nowhere to be found. The academy Neul studied in was an academy of nobles so it was more difficult to reach him.

    But Neul''s father couldn''t understand why he was a part of the North family gically. He was born and raised as a normal human but him getting superpowers like top-ss hybrids was more confusing for him to understand.

    At that moment, a word of his son became vivid in his mind,

    ''Your son is already dead.''

    After the whole family became aware of the existence of Hybrids, their mindset and way of thinking towards Neul changed and started to search for him. They even went to Ijin''s house but his family was a noble family of Hybrids. They weren''t permitted to say anything about hybrids to a normal human so they had to send them back. Ijin was also confused about it so that day, he went over to their ce and asked about his lifestyle.

    Again, there was nothing special about Neul. He was just a drug addict, alcoholic and yboy. He just suddenly changed one day like someone else possessed his body. He tried to ask him about his family in ss but he was always surrounded by Rae, Baek and Welis. So he couldn''t get the chance to question him.

    But still, he kept his connection with the Kang family to dig his past up. He became more curious about him.

    Since Viktor erased all the moments he and Baek had spent on Cosmo and about his real identity, both of them were taken back to the memories where they had some food in the afternoon and left for home after waking around until 8.

    ��

    The present day��

    Viktor looked at the newest perfume and smelt them to find the correct one for him. But when he saw Adonis, he became speechless.

    "Adonis, does this smell that bad? Why are you covering your nose?"

    "Master, that man. He''s wearing perfume on his disgusting sweat which is making my nose go crazy."

    "-_-. Just cast an air clean magic then. Don''t hold your nose like that in public. People will assume that you''re allergic to perfume."

    As ordered, he cleaned the air and finally took a deep breath. At that moment, a man bumped into his shoulder and said, "Hey.. can''t you see that I''m��"

    Viktor looked at that man and became surprised. "What a surprise! How are you, big brother?"

    It was Neul''s elder brother, Kang Ha- Jinin.

    Jinin was bbergasted to see his younger brother taller and handsome than him. He knew his brother had white hair and nearly silver eyes like silver coins with golden rings in them. But when he looked at him, he knew something wasn''t right. It felt like seeing something that he had never seen before. "You��you''re Neul��"

    "Did you forget about me in just two months? I feel offended right now."

    Jinin looked at his bag and said, "Did you buy something from this store?"

    "Oh��yes. It''s been a while since I went shopping. So I came with my brother."

    That moment, Adonis came with a perfume and said, "Viktor, check this out. It''s made from charcoal, not from any nts or flowers." And then, they made eye contact.

    Jinin was shocked to see his appearance and suddenly realised that his younger brother''s appearance was on the same level as that man''s. He couldn''t understand why Neul''s appearance was casual to him.

    "Who are you?" Jinin asked.

    "Oh, a familiar face. I am Adonis North, Viktor''s elder brother."

    "What nonsense are you sprouting? How are you rted to him when he''s from the Kang family?"

    Adonis smiled at him and said, "Now you''re thinking of him as your family after you poisoned him?"

    "Now, now. Both of you calm down. Let''s have a cup of coffee and a nice chat instead of causing an urrence here. People are watching." Viktor dragged both of them out of there and took them to a cafe to have some snacks.

    He then ordered three cups of expensive coffee and took a seat near the window. Jinin wasn''t happy at all to see both of them chatting as if they were real bother.

    "So Neul, when did you be a hybrid?" Jinin asked.

    "I am no longer Neul though. My name is Viktor North. Please don''t make such trivial mistakes in future." He took a sip of his warm coffee and mumbled, ''A cigarette would be perfect with this dark coffee.''

    Adonis frowned and said, "You already smoked 3 cigarettes since morning. What are you worrying about?"

    "Oh..so you noticed." He smiled at the dark coffee in his cup and covered his mouth to rub it.

    "Are you okay?" Jinin asked.

    "Oh. Yes. I was just busy reading some books for a long time so I''m on my edge a little. Anyway, it''s been a long time since we saw each other. How''s your study going? Did your father have selected you as the next chairman?"

    "No, he''s still examining the others."

    "I see. Well, I hope you can seed." He looked at his phone and saw the sector administrator was calling him. So he said, "Sorry, I need to take this call. I''ll be back in a minute." Viktor stood up and walked towards the washroom by talking on his phone. Those two were left behind.

    Jinin then asked, "What did you do to Neul? I know everything about hybrids now. I''m assuming that you kept Neul as a hostage because he became a hybrid. You''re taking advantage of him."

    Adonis put his cup on the table and said, "I don''t know what you''re trying to say. But I think you should stop mending into hybrid business. Going against hybrids when you''re a normal human is straight suicide. I am also associated with the international hybrid association. If I were to follow the rules, your and Ijin''s family''s head should be flying out right now."

    Jinin did know how powerful a hybrid could be, but he had no idea about the international associations. He was throwing arrows into the dark.

    He then said, "My father simply wants to take Neul into the family. He told my uncle to look through his identity and find a way to bring him back by legal means."

    He burst out ofughter and said, "Legal means? Have you even checked if there really was a 4th son in your family? All of your family data has been erased by the government itself. The government won''t keep any hybrid in a normal family. It will do anything to take him into the military and erase his background. So just forget about him and forget that he''s your brother. Don''t mess with the hybrid if you want your family to live."

    At that moment, Viktor came and took his seat and said, "So, what are you talking about?" He looked at his coffee and cast a warming spell to warm it again. Jinin saw the magic spell and said, "Magic, isn''t it?"

    "Yes. It''s just a normal magic spell. Isn''t it convenient?"

    "How did you be a hybrid when you were born a normal human?"

    "Oh, the day you mixed poison in my alcohol awakened my power. But don''t try this at home. I was super lucky."

    He finched and said, "I see."

    ''So he finally revealed the fact that he poisoned my drinks.''

    "I will forgive you because for that, I''m living a great life. Isn''t this what you actually wanted? Kicking me out of the family by any means. Your and the elder brother and sister''s wish came true. I, a garbage bag walked out of the house. So why are you changing your mind all of a sudden? Do you need money that desperately?"

    Viktor looked at the door to the cafe and saw Neul''s sister walking in. So he said, "Anyway, this is getting too crowded in here. We will take our leave now. Let''s not meet in the future and even if our paths cross, I will act as if I don''t even know you."

    He took his bags and walked through the other door to leave the cafe. They went inside another shop to buy clothes for themselves.

    Jinin then found her sister and went back home to tell everything about him to his father. He also went to check about his identity and as Adonis said, there was no record of Neul being the 4th son of the family. The person named Kang Ha Neul doesn''t exist.

    ��

    "Adonis, the sun is setting. Let''s go home."

    "Yes, master."

    Viktor called their driver and then, they went home right after wasting about a million dors on expensive things. Viktor had to buy them because his family grew in numbers.

    He kicked the door of his house to open and screamed, "Ifrit!!! Rae! Welis!!! Where the hell are you guys!!!"

    The three of them ran out of their room and assembled in front of him. "Why are you screaming like that? I thought we were under attack." Rae crossed his arms and then looked at the amount of bags on the floor. "Did you went to buy those stuffs again? I don''t really understand rich people. Just how much money did you waste?"

    "Hmm.. about 1.2 million dors. I bought some expensive perfumes too. Anyway, everyone has his own name on the bags so pick it up. I bought these for you three."

    Welis''s jaw nearly dropped from his skull. "Did you also buy dresses for me?"

    "Yes. I don''t know if they are your favourites, but I still have the receipt. I can change it."

    Welis shook his head and said, "Nah don''t worry��I will wear them."

    The driver also brought more bags and asked, "Young master, should I take them inside your room?"

    Viktor heard him and said, "Oh, yes please."

    The man took more than 15 bags and walked upstairs to put them inside Viktor''s room.

    ''It''s a good thing that I made some alcohol by reading a heavenly guardian''s record who was an infamous alcohol maker. Today is Adonis''s birthday so I wanted to surprise him with it. It took me a month to prepare it with rabi fruit and dragon''s blood.

    At first, I thought it would be a failed product because Ick that experience. But when I read his records, I finally understood the process and began to prepare it.

    Adonis doesn''t know when his birthday is, he just counts the year and adds it to his age. He will be surprised.

    Viktor then said, "Guys, let''s throw a party for Adonis''s first night with a human."

    Rae raised his eyebrows and said, "Ohh�� I heard that he bought a girl over yesterday. Is that girl alive? Are you going to be a father?"

    Adonis blushed a little and said, "No, she''s alive. And what are you even talking about? Why would I make her pregnant with my baby-_-?"

    Welis then said, "If you want a baby, you can ask me." The four of them made a disgusting faces and looked at her so she said, "Why are you even looking at me like that? Huh!!!"

    Viktor cut the conversation and said, "Okay, that''s enough. Now let''s go inside the guest room. I want to celebrate his sess!!!"

    "Master..what are you even talking about? It''s embarrassing!!"

    Viktorughed and mumbled, ''You''re a really lucky fe.''

 Chapter 134: Birthday party

    <h4>Chapter 134: Birthday party</h4>

    Cheers!!!!

    Viktor and his family members cheered all together to celebrate Adonis''s sess. It was pretty embarrassing for him but Viktor was all into the party.

    "By the way Viktor, we don''t know how to turn our poison resistance ability off like you. How are we supposed to get drunk" Welis asked while looking into her ss. The liquid was golden with gold-like sparkles in it. It was the ''red blood cell'' of a dragon. "But it smells good for some reason."

    Viktor cleared his throat and said, "I made it by following a secret recipe. No matter how high your poison resistance ability is, it will kick right after a sip.

    "But master. Why did you prepare this wine for us? This is so high quality." Adonis loose his tie and looked at the ss to see the 8wave of golden speakers in it. It was too beautiful to drink.

    "Hm? Can''t I? It''s your special day. Come on." He held his hand and pulled him off the sofa. He then put his hand on his wide shoulder and said, "Okay, okay listen up guys. I am going to say something now again. Today is a very special day for our demon boy Adonis. Well, he drilled a girl without killing her during his season but that''s not it. Today is his 1229th birthday."

    Everyone red at Adonis with sparkling eyes and began pping their hands.

    "Master��"

    "Shhh.. Let me finish. I wanted to give him something really precious but I was too busy settling down here that I couldn''t get the chance to prepare that. I failed to prepare that, so that''s why I made someone in exchange for that thing."

    He put his hands inside his dimension inventory and took a small box. The box looked like a ring box so Ifrit smirked at it. He nearly slipped his mouth by saying that Viktor was going to propose to Adonis but his wild imaginary thinking was wrong.

    "Here you go, Adonis."

    "Master. You already gave me a gift this morning."

    "Just open it."

    "Yes."

    He untied the red ribbon and opened the small red box. A yellow stone was ced in the middle which was filled with pure mana. It was the purest mana stone that he had ever seen in his life.

    "Happy birthday, Adonis North. It''s my gift for you. A refined artificial infinite mana stone."

    Everyone''s jaw dropped to see the quality of the stone. Ifrit pointed his finger at that stone and said, "Did you say it is an artificial one? Are you sure? There''s no way you made that artificially. An infinite mana stone is formed naturally for millions of years in the realm of gods. Even the best technician in the god''s realm has failed to make that. And you''re saying that you made it? In just a short amount of time?"

    Viktor frowned a little and said, "Well, yes. I just read his theory and added things which were missing. Anyway, I wanted to give Adonis a pure natural one, but I didn''t get the time to find it though."

    Adonis looked at Viktor and said, "Master, I can''t take it."

    Viktor red at him and said, "Don''t you want to be strong to protect me? With a limited mana pool, you can''t even defeat a guardian. That''s why I made this for you. Now, be a good boy and eat it."

    "E..eat it?" His eyes reached his forehead.

    "Yes, it''s like candy. It will melt in your mouth. I added blueberry vour. Your favourite one."

    A small drop of water came out of his ears but his face was decorated with a soft smile. He then wiped his tears and said, "Yes, master." He put the small yellow stone in his mouth and his eyes began to glow bright golden.

    "Everyone!!! Let''s have a party until the moon bes full!! Raise your sses again everyone!!! Let''s wish for a happy journey towards the sky!! Cheers!!!!"

    As Viktor screamed at the top of his lungs with a ss in his hands, everyone followed his vibe and also raised their sses.

    Viktor drank the full ss in one sip and it immediately kicked in. His face became full red like a tomato and began to float. Not only him, everyone in the room and all the things started to float.

    It was Rae who released his body gravity so his surroundings also reached 0 gravity. Even the food on the table started to float.

    "Wow�� This wine is well made." Adonis finished his ss and tied his tie on his head. He was pretty drunk.

    Viktor looked at him and saw Adonis losing him on a whole bottle because it was so tasty and addictive. Heughed and said, "Well, it''s okay to enjoy a little from time to time. I will just pour another ss."

    He kicked the bookshelf on the wall and floated to the other side of the room to reach the sealed bottle. He opened the cap but the gravity wasn''t there to pull the wine out of it.

    "Tsk��Oi Adonis��Do you have a straw?"

    Adonis looked at him and said, "I do have one in my dimension room. But master. I want to ask you something."

    "Go ahead?"

    "Why are you upside down?" Adonis asked and his hups came out.

    ''"-_-. Because you''re floating upside down because of zero gravity. You''re so drunk right now. Aren''t you?"

    "Hm? I don''t know master. But I feel so funny and weird right now."

    ''-_-. It was a bad idea to give them 5 bottles each. Now they are going to giggle around for more than 10 hours. I made sure to decrease the volume of golden alcohol. It''s only 4% but this small is making them go wild. I wonder how those gods drink 70% as they are drinking vodka. Hah��but, I am also feeling funny now. I guess the alcohol has kicked in pretty hard this time.''

    He took a nket out of his dimension pocket and wrapped it around his body like a caterpir. The others were dancing around the air but Viktor decided to sleep.

    It was a habit of his to sleep at a party after drinking no matter how loud the music yed.

    ''It''s a great time to have a good sleep while the others are having a wild party. Especially Adonis who''s dancing and pping his white wings. He finally let his wings out after a long time.''

    He drank his wine from the bottle with a pink straw and looked at Adonis. ''He usually hides his wings with invisibility and only reveals them when he''s taking a shower. He doesn''t like anyone to see his wings beside me. But seeing him pping his wings like a bird is telling that he''s so drunk right now. ''

    He crossed his legs inside his nket to warm his legs and threw the bottle to the other side to see them having fun together. At that moment, Adonis came closer to Viktor and said, "H��master. Why are you inside that white bag? I need to protect you soe to me! That bag won''t be able to protect you. Only I can!!" He pulled him and hugged him along with his white fluffy nket.

    "Ugh!! Adonis, too strong!! I can''t breathe!!"

    "Hey, guys!!! Look, my master is hiding in here!!" Adonis screamed and then, all of them saw Viktor inside a white nket. "Wow!! Viktor looks like a baby!! Let me pat your head!!"

    Viktor became terrified to see her jiggling chest floating towards him so he immediately cast a teleportation spell and ran out of the room.

    "Huff..that was close.."

    At that moment, he saw the guardian of poison trying to get inside the house by crossing the high boundary. He was outside the house so he immediately caught her red-handed.

    "What are you doing?-_-."

    The guardian looked at him with a shocked face. "Wh..when did youe here?"

    "Just now. But what are you doing here?"

    "I am here to take back what you stole."

    "But going inside isn''t going to grant you that. I already ate it."

    The guardian red at him and then dropped to the ground to bow. "Please give it back."

    Viktor lit a cigarette and threw the lighter on her head. "I gave you two options. You choose neither of them so I ate it. You''re not going to ask for the food that''s already in my stomach, aren''t you?"

    "A guardian can''t eat another guardian''s fragment like food. So I believe it''s somewhere inside the house and that''s why I am going to rescue it."

    So she''s not going to listen.

    Viktor threw the cigarette and cast a guardian-level magic in front of him. It was a poison-making magic and she immediately knew who''s magic it was.

    It was a magic that required her fragment.

    "You��you''re a monster." She said,

    "I guess so. Now leave before I erase all of your memories. But keep this in mind. I will be watching you from very close."

 Chapter 135: Summon. part 1

    <h4>Chapter 135: Summon. part 1</h4>

    Ding��

    A text message popped on his phone''s notification all of a sudden. A man with golden locks on his head swiped the notification bar down and saw a warning message. It was from Ms Cassy and she seemed to be in danger. He was terrified to see his boss in danger.

    He quickly dashed out of the bush he was hiding in and saw the man with pure white hair with silver eyes. Then he saw his boss bowing in front of him. He couldn''t understand the situation but even so, he pulled out his gun and pointed it at Viktor.

    "Get away from her!!"

    Cassy immediately screamed, "Don''t kill him!!! Don''t kill him!!! Please!! Elerous!! Don''t!!!"

    Viktor red at him and said, "Ferlo, you should''ve stayed hidden in the bush instead of showing your ugly face. Well, I don''t kill people without any reason. He doesn''t even look threatening to me. I don''t y games with ants."

    Ferlo moved forward to him slowly and then said, "I don''t know why the boss is on the ground, but her condition looks like you''ve done something bad to her."

    Cassy got up from the ground and said, "Ferlo, don''te any closer. Please. Listen to me."

    The moment Viktor put his hands in his pocket Ferlo turned off the switch and then, "Ferlo, no!!!!!"

    Bang!!!

    He fired a bullet at Viktor.

    "Tsk�� these mana bullets are surely bothersome."

    A force field of air blocked the bullet and it stayed afloat in the air. Viktor then took out his phone from his pocket and dialled a phone number.

    "Ah..Baek. You called me earlier. Sorry I couldn''t pick up because I was at my brother''s birthday party."

    *Oh, today''s Hyung''s birthday party?*

    "Yes."

    *Oh, sorry. Then I''ll send you the email now. You must be busy. I''ll see you at the academy then.*

    Viktor put his phone back inside his pocket and looked at Ferlo''s face. It was painted in terror.

    "You better choose your opponent wisely from now on. Otherwise, you''ll lose your head before you know it."

    Cassy ran towards him and covered him. "Please!! I don''t need anything from you now. Just let him live. I promise I will never set a foot in your territory. I swear that I won''t tell anything about this to Midas. So, please. I beg you!"

    Her tears started to roll down her face.

    ''I never had any intention of taking his life in the first ce-_-. Why would I kill someone on this precious day-_-? Today''s my knight''s birthday. I don''t want to wet my hands in blood.''

    Viktor shook his head and said, "Fine, but it will cost some of his memories about today. He will forget about today''s incident. As for you, I will put a curse upon your soul. The moment you''re going to tell anyone about me to someone else, your heart will get crushed. You''ll feel unbearable pain for a week. So be careful when you''re thinking about me. It might even cost your precious life."

    Viktor raised his hand and a magical circle appeared on her left chest. "Now, take him back to your hotel and put him to sleep. Once he wakes up, he''ll forget about everything. But remember, I won''t show any mercy next time."

    Cassy dragged him out of his property without saying a word right after he finished his sentence.

    "Master is really kind."

    Viktor again took out a cigarette and lit it to smoke.

    "What are you doing here, Adonis? Aren''t you supposed to be at the party?"

    "It''s been 20 minutes since you left. Moreover, I took a hangover potion to sober up."

    Viktor exhaled a white cloud of smoke from his lungs and his regeneration ability took action. It fixed all the nicotine before it spread all over his vines to prevent dizziness.

    "Hah�� I can''t even feel anything smoking this. Trash��"

    He threw the cigarette on the ground and crushed it under his shoes.

    Adonis walked closer to him and then leaned against the wall behind him. "Master, why are you smoking so heavily today? Did something happen? Is something bothering you?"

    "Yea�� something happened in the near future. I can see it, but the path to our future is divided in so many ways. The future is not fixed, thus it''s difficult to foresee the final result."

    Viktor leaned to the wall beside Adonis and said, "You know, I was very busy reading our futures today. I warned you about an uing war, didn''t I? It seems like it''s going to happen much sooner than I anticipated. And in that war, lots of humans will die. Innocents will also be involved and someone very close to us will betray us."

    Adonis then smiled a little and said, "It''s him, right?"

    "Yes. It''s him. But like I just told you, the future isn''t fixed. Our choices will determine whether he wants to betray us or not in the future. There''s no reason for us to be on our guards yet. We just need to be careful of Midas. He''s a sly dog."

    "What about the guardian you talked about a few days ago? The one called Mors, the guardian of death?"

    "Oh, him? We''re going to take care of him in July."

    "So it''s next month."

    "Yes. We''re going to Russia, right before the hybrid war breaks out."

    Viktor climbed up on the wall and offered Adonis a hand. "Adonis, from tomorrow. We''re going to get really busy. Will you help me?"

    Viktor took his hand and said, "That''s why I''m here beside you, master. I am always here for you." Adonis sat on the wall beside him and again said, "I am here for you till the end of the time."

    "Heheh..what are you even saying. People will think that we''re a couple at this rate. There are so many gay couples in Korea, you know. People''s assumptions are really out of hand these days."

    "Huh�� I don''t care what they say. I just want to stand by your side. That''s what my existence is about."

    "Okay, okay. Now let''s get inside. I can sense the sun rays already. It wille up in 4 hours."

    Adonis looked at his new watch and said, "You''re right indeed. It''s past 2 am. I guess we need to take a break now. Tomorrow will be a big day."

    "Yes, tomorrow will be a busy day and it will continue until 2040."

    Adonis red at Viktor with shocked eyes.

    "Master, it''s only 9th June of 2032."

    "Yes. We will be busy for 8 years. So let me sleep tomorrow. Don''t wake me up until 5 pm."

    "Hah��as you wish, my lord."

    Viktorughed a little and then immediately went inside his nket to sleep for the whole day.

    ��

    Somewhere in North Carolina, USA.

    Knock..knock..knock��

    "Pizza delivery is here!! Hello? Is someone home?"

    The delivery man rang the doorbell and looked at the door cam. "Hello? Is anyone home?"

    *Please leave the pizza on the doormat. There''s a 100-dor bill under it. Take it and leave.* a teenager''s voice came out of the small speaker.

    "Oh�� O..okay then. Have a great day." The delivery man quickly took the bill and rode off on his motorbike. He was happy to get a 70-dor tip from one go.

    The door opened and a pale white pair of hands came out to take the food. "I must eat it while it''s warm."

    The door closed.

    At that moment, someone again knocked on the door that made him annoyed.

    He locked the chain and then opened it. "Who''s this?"

    "Oh, we''re police officers. About an hour ago, we received aint from this neighbourhood saying that they heard a woman''s scream from this house. Do you have any idea about it?"

    The teenage boy opened the door wide and changed his personality immediately to talk with them. "Oh!! They must''ve heard the game that I y every day. I identally started to y leaving the headphone cords unplugged and the sound came out. I apologise for the noise. I will make sure to turn the volume low when I''m ying."

    He smiled awkwardly which made them really think that he was ying games. They sure read theint that they heard the noise only once and his story matches it perfectly.

    "Oh, I thought someone was getting abducted. Anyway, boy. Make sure to attain school. Don''t y games all the time. It''s bad for your health."

    "I will, officers. Don''t worry."

    The police officers left the area and then, he closed the door after seeing them go far away.

    He slowly walked inside the room and opened the door to the basement. The basement was dark and filthy. In a corner of it, a naked girl was in chains, sleeping because of exhaustion.

    "I told you not to scream through the pipe yesterday. And you just did it today because you heard the neighbour''s voices through it."

    The girl woke up and saw his face. "Please��let me go��"

    He knelt in front of him and then said, "You already broke our promises. Now you have to summon demons. You''re the chosen one, right? It''s your job to summon demons from hell and make them your subordinate so that I can give you my body as much as you want. You love it, don''t you?"

    "You''re��.You''re going to give it to me, right?"

    The boy used his greed magic on her and made her fall for him all over again. "Yes, I never break my promise. Right? I love you so much, Kathy. That''s why I want you to summon as much as you can so I can make love with you as much as you want."

    She raised her hands towards his face and touched his cheeks. "I will do anything for my love. I might be greedy, but if it''s my love''s wish, I can fight with the gods."

    The boy smiled a little and said, "That''s my baby girl. Now, let''s see how many demon souls you can summon."

    "Yes!! My love!! I will show you!!"

 Chapter 136: Summon. part 2

    <h4>Chapter 136: Summon. part 2</h4>

    Hell is a ce where souls atone for their sins. It''s a hellish ce for mortals but those who are born inside of it are called Devils.

    They are hell citizens or also known as underworld beings that rule the realm. They are the same being as Demons, but they are more vicious and sadistic.

    They don''t hold any emotions like demons and they hold a grave grudge against the living beings in the human realm.

    Devils are also creatures that love being summoned by humans because it''s the only way out of the underworld realm. When a human creates a gate to summon one, the smell of that human spreads all over the underworld that makes the devils go crazy.

    The lucky one who gets through the gate and ends up being the human''s ve. But humankind didn''t know about the fact that it''s taboo.

    When a human goes against the rule of nature, it has to pay a huge amount of cost to fill the gap that was created by the act of taboo between two dimensions.

    The lowest price of breaking the rule of nature is his own life, nobody knows about the rest of it but the gods. But the price of summoning one devil from hell isn''t immediately taken.

    ''So she''s going to summon more devils from the underworld at this rate. This is messed up.''

    Viktor closed the record of Midas and sighed. Midas, the guardian of greed, was lucky to find a girl who had such mana to summon devils, but he had no knowledge about its aftermath.

    "He knew that it''s taboo to summon devils so he taught that girl how to summon one to avoid punishment. That girl has already summoned more than 30 devils and they all possessed the most powerful hybrids."

    Adonis took a seat in front of him with tons of papers and said, "It''s happening just as you predicted, master. The American hybrid association just cut off the links with the Asian association. They areining that it was us who didn''t send any hybrids to stop the war in Africa. At this rate, normal humans will get informed about hybrids. Furthermore, the European branch seems to believe their false usation."

    Ifrit entered the office room of Viktor and said, "Oi, I sensed a bastard demon sniffing around our property. Tell me how they got out of hell? Did someone summon them?"

    Adonis stood up and mmed on the desk in anger, "Mind yournguage when you''re in front of your master!!! If you don''t fix the foul mouth of yours now, I won''t hold back. I won''t tolerate this anymore!!!"

    "Calm down Adonis��Ifrit, where did you sense the demon walking around?" Viktor asked.

    "Oh, outside Seoul."

    "I see. Good work then. Now leave. I am very busy now."

    "Yes, yes." He left the room by closing the door silently.

    "Master, I just got an email from the Asian association president. He said that we should cancel the order from Europe and sell the same product to them. They also proposed to pay 2% more than the actual price."

    "Not bad, but you should call an emergency meeting at your office. Since the European branch is thinking about cutting off the tie with Asia, I guess you should propose an alliance with the Australian branch. Well, talk with yourpany''s president and other staff members. I will take care of it from the shadows."

    "Master. May I ask you something?"

    "Yes."

    "What are the punishments for breaking the rules of nature? For example, summoning devils from hell?"

    "Oh, the cheap price a human can pay is their own soul to the hell keepers. Their medium price is 44 life. A soul can live only for 77 times until their final day of judgement. And the highest price a human can pay is the soul of all of her 77 line rtives'' 77th life.

    That means, none of his or her long-distance rtives will stay alive and they will immediately be sent to hell even if they have done nothing."

    "That''s very dangerous. But why is Midas summing so many devils on earth? What is he trying to achieve?"

    "Like I said yesterday, the future isn''t fixed. So does his goals. He''s not even sure what he wants to do. He just wants money and settles down here by force. He wants power and the whole universe in his palms. He''s a greedy bastard."

    "Then, why don''t you just kill him? Your fragment is full now. Isn''t it, master? I am sure you know how to erase his existence by using your power."

    "-_-. You''re right. I can do that, but. I want his fragment. I can''t waste such a strong fragment just like I did before. But you know,..."

    Viktor cast a sound barrier around them and then said, "My brother is a sly one. I don''t even know where he is. I can look into the world record, but it requires a god''s fragment. I''m just a demigod so I can''t look into it."

    "Then, master. How about devouring the guardian of time''s fragment? That will allow you to see through the future more urately."

    "Hm��. I wonder��"

    A few days ago, there was a sudden change in two records that he monitored most of the time. It was the guardian of time''s fragments and his so-called fake brother''s. Their seal was broken and they escaped from the ce where theynded.

    After that, they met with each other and then suddenly split into so many ''dummy'' persons. They probably did that to avoid Viktor''s eyes.

    Each of the dummies has the same memories from where they split apart and from then, they each had different thoughts. They worked as different human beings and all of them had nothing inmon. They acted as if they were an actual person.

    But this act made Viktor so sure that his other part knows more knowledge than him and he was the one who used clone magic to smoke Viktor''s vision.

    ''So my other part could be anywhere looking at me. Or probably working under me to find the right time to take me down.''

    Viktor looked into all the ''dummy'' records and found out they all had something inmon. At night, they all act the same and finally fall asleep. They look like robots acting along with the samemand given by the core.

    ''All I need to find out is the imposter. But where could it be hiding?��''

    He took a sip of his early morning tea and went lost deep into his research. He was almost buried under the pile of records that belonged to all the dummies.

    Somewhere in God''s realm��

    "Huh��huh..huh��See? Candidate no 4 is working very hard." A huge figure with golden hair smiled upon the floating screen in front of her. She was looking at Viktor with curiosity and bragging about how hard he was working.

    A tall man with a ck beard satfortably on his seat and said, "Hum�� that''s the runaway''s 7th generation son, right? I still can''t believe that shemanded her knights to kill her own children."

    The woman who was smiling upon the screen became annoyed to hear her being mentioned by him and said, "Don''t ruin my mood in this early morning Odin. She was kicked out because of her wrong deed. Even she tried to kill a God candidate because of her jealousy! It was her own son!! Just look at that poor soul! Carrying his mother''s sins even in his 3rd reincarnation."

    She sobbed a little and then said, "I shall look upon this poor soul. Let''s see�� how about a hint?"

    "P, you can''t break the rules. Did you forget that we can''t help any God candidate until he reaches heaven''s realm? Please be patient."

    "Okay then. I will wait for that day to arrive."

    ''Like hell I would wait!!! I want to kick that runaway''s ass right now!! If she didn''t be the water god''s lover, I''d already tear her face apart!!! How dare she try to kill a God''s candidate!!!!''

    Odin looked at her and sighed. He thought, ''I am certain that she''s plotting something weird now. I need to go and check the situation on earth now. I also need to talk with Lucifer because I sense devils roaming on thend of mortals.''

    He flew down from his seat and said, ''I''m going out for a walk.''

    At that moment, a ck shadow appeared behind him and said, "It''s been a while since you called for me, Odin. Or should I call you, the god of misfortune?"

    "I am not a god of misfortune, Lucifer. Tell me, why did you open the door to hell?" He asked.

    "Oh�� it was a request from a fellow God candidate. You see, he bribed a good heavenly mana stone. So, I also needed to listen to his small request."

    Odin smiled a little and said, "You, you''re actually curious to examine how good and befinicial candidate no 5 and 4 are. Aren''t you?"

    "Well, who knows?"

 Chapter 137: A God Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 137: A God Candidate</h4>

    ''Is someone talking shit about me-_-? Why is my ear tickling now?" Viktor drilled his ear with his pinky finger and said, "Oi Adonis, is my ear red?"

    Adonis looked at his ear after taking off his golden-framed sses and said, "No? They are fine. Moreover, your blood cells are slowly turning golden. So you won''t blush red after a few months or so."

    "Yes. I''m shiny!!"

    "Master-_-. Please don''t stand on the table when it''s pilled with papers."

    Viktor took his phone out of his phone and looked at the screen. There were countless text messages from Ijin but he was too busy to reply to any of them. Even Baek called him but his phone was on silent mode.

    "Hu? He called me? By the way, it''s almost 6 pm. Adonis, did you eat your lunch?"

    "None of us did. We were busy with office work."

    Adonis and Viktor were in QH headquarter, discussing the recent change of orders. The American association allied with the European association so the stock market went crazy. Moreover, the international business also faced lots of losses and for that reason, they all asked help from QH, a multinational enterprise.

    Since thepany handled so many businesses, it was facing a great tragedy since the international alliance was suddenly cut off.

    "Adonis, it''s almost time for your next schedule."

    A man came inside his office and saw Viktor standing on the table with his phone. "What is this mess?"

    It was the president of thepany.

    "Oh�� We meet again."

    "Sir North, what are you doing in his office?"

    "Helping out."

    "It doesn''t look like you''re helping. Please get down from the table and leave the office. Sir Adonis has to attain a meeting now."

    Adonis closed a file and said, "Don''t mind him. He actually helped a lot. The southern association directors areing to Seoul tomorrow to discuss more about the new alliance. Please don''t make him go away. He''s the next chairman after all."

    Viktor then said, "Now I don''t feel like helping at all-_-." He opened the window to the office and jumped on it.

    "Sir North!! Pleasee down from there! You will fall!!"

    Adonis took his papers from the table and walked near the door to leave with the president. "But!! Sir!!"

    "Don''t worry. It''s not like he''ll actually fall. My brother can even withstand a nuclear bomb from very close. This much height is some meters for him."

    "Adonis, see you at night."

    "Yes. Come home soon." Adonis left the room with his worried president and Viktor flew out of Seoul to walk around for a bit. He went out to clear his mind.

    ''Now let''s sum up things now.

    First of all, I shouldn''t get involved with humans. I prioritize my holiday over absolute power to control humans. They aren''t immortal so does their business. If I picke up a business on earth, I''ll have to maintain so many things in exchange for cash that barely has any values to me now.

    That would be such a waste of time.

    But the situation isn''t as simple as it seems to be. My greatest fear is the hidden brother of mine who''s preparing himself for over a million years by now. Since he''s a part of me, I can understand why he''s taking so long.

    He''s waiting to make his food fully grilled. He''s maintaining his patience and I am also sure he''s looking at me right now. He''s been monitoring me since I gained my fragments back. But I am sure that he''s surprised at how powerful I''ve be.''

    "But, there goes a saying, ''No matter how clever you are, there always will be one who can outrun you."

    He looked at the setting Sun and sat down on an edge of a building to clear his mind. He wasn''t worried but he had that ufortable feeling in his chest.

    He knew everything was in his control. But since he wasn''t a fully GOD yet, every living being''s record wasn''t in his knowledge.

    The only god he had ess to was the one who created him and the existence of others was unknown.

    He sighed and took out his record to see the near future. It was divided into 4 pathways and it was almost time for him to decide which one to take.

    ''If I choose one of them, there''s no going back. One of them leads to my death but it also has a possibility to defeat my other half with so many achievements. The others are green but they have a 50/50 chance of win/loss.''

    ''Tsk!! I need to go and study inside my library again. I need to find out more to increase my safety.''

    "I will definitely win this battle."

    He vanished because of the teleportation magic he used and went inside his room. Adonis wasn''t at home yet.

    ��

    Deep inside Viktor''s record library.

    He threw a heavy book on a table and took a seat after stretching his arms. Even though it was inside his mind, he wanted to make things feel real.

    He opened the book and read the introduction out loud.

    "The goddess of light!!!

    Birth: 120th Astral year!!!"

    ''Why am I acting like a kid-_-.''

    He shook his head and started to read her life from the very beginning.

    The goddess of light was the 5th daughter of the god of the sun and the goddess of holiness. At first, she was a cheerful god candidate and worked very hard to achieve the god position. Her days as a goddess were peaceful until she broke the heavenlyw.

    She created elemental guardians with a part of her soul in a hidden realm called the realm of guardians. At that time, she didn''t know what were the consequences of creating a being without any spouse. Moreover, the being she created was neither male nor female.

    The rumour spread quickly and it reached the ears of the kings of gods.

    She was immediately kicked out of the king''s realm and she med the elemental guardians for her downfall. She listed the powerful guardians as criminals and ordered her guards to kill them without showing any mercy.

    Little did she know that the kings had already fixed their eyes on the kids who had the potential of bing gods. But when they saw the god candidates were killed, she was again stripped from her noble title.

    After that, she became evil and started to plot against the god kings by bing the mistress of the water god. She was again looking above to climb up to her position and dere war against the kings of gods.

    ''What a messed up situation. So the goddess is technically every guardian''s mother. We are created from her fragments so it''s natural that some of us are God''s candidates. But what is she trying to achieve by fighting with the gods? She''s already a goddess. Isn''t she?''

    A few years passed inside his library and yet, the book seems to be an infinite length. Her record was so big because her age was more than a quadrillion and reading that huge amount and summing it up wasn''t something a god candidate could do.

    Besides, there wasn''t even a living being who would go through such burdens to collect some information.

    After his fragment became full, his brain activity became faster so his reading speed also increased.

    But the book was so long that it took him 10 years just to reach 300 billion years of record. And in the span of that long year, she did nothing but y around catching butterflies in heaven.

    He threw the book at the bookshelf and screamed, "F*** it!!!! What a waste!!!!"

    He immediately went out of his library and saw Adonis looking straight at his face. It looked the same as he did 10 years ago because in reality, an hour passed.

    "Master, it''s 8 pm already. Dinner is served."

    ''I can''t believe I''m getting used to this. I can''t believe I am almost 90 years old. And yet, I don''t feel like I missed him.''

    "Oh, Adonis. When did youe back?"

    "A few minutes ago. Master, did you enjoy your naptime?"

    "Yes." He stood up from his chair and said, "Let''s go have dinner. I feel like I''m starving."

    "Yes, master."

    ''I don''t feel like it''s been 10 years, but it actually passed in my library realm. It feels like it''s been a day. Is this why the goddess yed around for 300 billion years? The understanding of time is different based on the amount of time a living being has. If he has 100 years of life expectancy, he''d do everything in 60 years.

    But there is a catch.

    If someone has a 1000-year of life expectancy, he''d do the same as any normal human would do. He''d get a job at the age between 200 to 300. Make babies before 400 and retire at 600.

    Since they are used to the time and longevity, 100 years isn''t something big of a deal.

    But what if a being with a short life expectancy gets an infinite life? Would he do the same as those who live 1000 years of life with a slow mind? Or live as a normal human with 100 years of life expectancy?

    The answer is quite simple.

    The beings who have an enormous amount of time, their mindset is slower than any humans who live for only 60-70 years. The reason why my brother hasn''t attacked me is because he''s not used to fast life. He''s an immortal being that has never experienced aging quickly like a human and it''s been only a million years since I died. Not even 50 years has passed since I was born as human in mortal realm.

    I believe he will take more years just to even think about nning to attack me. But little did he know that I''m already 3 steps further in the race of time.

    Since I have the mind of a human, it will work as an advantage against him. Because I can be patient as the God of patients and inpatient as a starving devil at the same time.''

    Viktor finished his dinner quietly and then said, "Adonis, I will be teaching you the fundamental equations of casting heavenly magic spells."

    Adonis was a little shocked to hear that so asked, "That higher degree magic?"

    "Since you sessfully made an infinite mana heart, I think it''s the best time to teach you intermediate-level magic. Your ss starts at 8 pm tomorrow."

    "As you wish, master. I will be there at the right time."

    ''You should, because you''re a God candidate as well.''

 Chapter 138: Adonis鈥檚 first lesson

    <h4>Chapter 138: Adonis''s first lesson</h4>

    The next day��

    Viktor prepared everything inside his dimension room to start his job as a professor. He prepared a vast empty field in his dimension room as well for practical sses for Adonis. He was determined to teach his magic as soon as possible.

    ''It''s almost time for his ss. I should open the door for him.''

    A door soon appeared inside his ssroom and Adonis walked inside.

    He bowed at him and said, "Good evening, master," politely and took his seat at the front desk. He looked around and saw more rows of long benches behind him so he again said, "You didn''t have to go that far master. It''s not like you''re about to teach 100 students at a time. Moreover, what''s up with that huge board?"

    Viktor looked behind and saw the huge billboard-like board. "Oh, this? Because it''s necessary for drawingplicated magic circles. I''m not even sure if it''s going to fit or not. Anyway, wee to my ss as my first student."

    Viktor created a book with magic and then created one as well on Adonis''s desk. "I can''t print out these books so I created them with my mana. You will only be able to read them when you''re inside my dimension room. You''re not allowed to speak or write anything about heaven-ss magic outside. So make sure to memorize them."

    "Yes, master."

    "Then, let''s start with the lessons. Open page 4. We''ll start with the definition of Qi."

    Qi, it''s a supernatural energy known as Material Energy or Life Force or a person''s body. Qi is simr to mana but there are differences between them.

    Mana can be found in nature but there isn''t a limitation to it as long as the is rotating. It''s inside every living and non-living thing and it can be used as energy.

    Qi, on the other hand, is also found in nature but non-lining things can''t hold it. Qi exists inside living beings and it also increases life energy if it''s cultivated. It can also increase if Qi pills or some substance that has growth Qi is present and reaches the peak of life.

    The living beings that live below Heaven''s gate realm don''t have any Qi within their body. They are simply born that way and mana is their only source to umte energy. But it doesn''t mean a normal manaless human can''t cultivate. Anyone can cultivate it if they know how to make Qi ball inside their heart or brain.

    "Master, this Qi you''re talking about. Is this more powerful than mana that we usually use?"

    "Good question. If we look through the term of density, Qi is far more powerful than mana. A human with Qi can cast more than 100 fireballs with 10 magic points. One point is about a small bowl of pure mana. The same amount of mana would only supply 20-30 fireballs. Qi is denser than mana but there''s a problem here."

    Viktor drew a huge circle and a small circle on the board and said, "A living body can hold thisrge amount of mana. It''s the same as a 9th-ss magician with a perfect health condition.

    This small circle is the same amount of mana a higher-ss cultivator can hold. But it''s the same amount as a mana user based on how many magic spells he can cast."

    "But master. Since they have the same amount of energy, who will win if they both fight?"

    "Of course, a cultivator. Mana users waste too much time on casting spells. Moreover, spell-less magic costs way too much mana than spell magic. This problem leads a magician to waste mana just to save some time. But it''s not like any human can visualize that level to master the spell-less magic. They need more field vision as guardians like us."

    "Then��how can youpare your current power level with the gods"

    Viktor erased the small circle beside the huge one and then took out chalk from the chalk holder. He carefully drew a small circle and said, "If the big circle is the power level of a god, I''m currently at this level.

    "So it''s never 0%, master."

    "Yes. My chances of winning are only 40% through battle. That''s because I''m a demi-god. If I were a normal guardian, thinking about that would''ve killed me a thousand times already."

    "Through battle, you say. Is there any way that you can also use it to kill one?"

    "Hm? There is though? Have you forgotten about my real identity? I''m the demi-god of living records now. I can wipe any god''s existence with a swipe of my hand. But that would break so many bnces of the universe and reality so I can''t really do that."

    I really do want to kill my other part but I can''t because he carries half of my fragment and soul though-_-.

    Viktor pointed his finger in the air and drew a golden magic circle. "This is the basic formation of Qi. This is a god-level technique so make sure to protect your mortal body with the highest protection magic you can cast. If you sessfully draw the circle on your heart, the Qi ball will form and slowly make your body immortal. But don''t forget, never put Qi ball and mana core together. They are like lime and milk. If they collide with each other, you will be rotten milk. Or should I say, you''ll explode-_-?"

    Adonis gulped a little and then said, "Please don''t make fun of me in this serious situation, master-_-."

    "I''m serious though?-_-."

    "I..I''ll be careful, master." A drop of sweat formed on his head.

    He''s trying his best. Well, this level of study is mainly for demigods who live in the heavenly realm. The goddess of light also received these lessons when she turned 15 million years old. Since demi-gods are immortal, they turn adult when they reach a billion years old and still they take their lesson to be a perfect god.

    But Adonis is a demon and he had a life expectancy of 10,000 years. But since he lived among humans as a human for more than 17 years, his understanding of time also changed. If he continues to take lessons 2 hours a day daily, I believe he''llplete his lessons in just 4 thousand years.

    Sometimes I wonder how those gods can be thatzy? Talking a billion years just to study 4 thousand years of lessons? Hah��

    Viktor looked at Adonis and saw he was trying his best to memorize theplicated magic circle and form it in his heart. "Adonis, try using counterclockwise circles first. Then draw triangles at 60�� from left to right toplete it without stopping. This Qi formation only takes a line toplete so try."

    "I��I''m trying, master."

    ''I should help him. Shouldn''t I?''

    Viktor stood up and walked down to help Adonis. He stood in front of him and said, "Look at my finger. I will finish it with one line so concentrate."

    Viktor made a circle at first and then started to make triangles one by one as if a pendulum was swinging side by side without any ws. The golden mana lines in the air were so sparkling that Adonis became lost in his thoughts.

    Tikk!!!

    "Aww!!!"

    "Why are you zoning out all of a sudden?" Viktor clicked Adonis''s forehead with his finger to make hime back to his senses.

    "I think I should dismiss the ss today. I can feel your mental energy all drained out. We''ll continue our lessons tomorrow."

    "Thank you so much, master." And then, he fainted and mmed his head on the desk. He was so sleepy and exhausted that he fell asleep right after Viktor dismissed the ss.

    "Heheheh�� it''s been a while since I saw him sleeping unharmed. I better take him to his bed."

    He carried Adonis on his shoulder and teleported into Adonis''s room to put him down. The room was dazzled with lights so he shut them all and took off Adonis''s shoes and the blue tie around his neck.

    ''I feel like I''m taking care of a little kid who fell asleep after school. Hm..he''s a kid after all. A big ''Adult'' kid.''

    He covered his body with a soft blue nket and put his phone on silent to keep him safe from any distractions.

    "Sleep well. I''ll put your phone on charge. See you tomorrow, my knight with golden wings."

    He closed the door and left for his study room.

    At that moment, Ifrit came inside his study room with a bottle of wine and two sses. "Yo��"

    Viktor looked at him while smoking his cigarette and asked "What brings you here at this hour?"

    "I heard you were busy and just took your day off. So I bought the wine you made. Want a sip?"

    "Pour a ss for me then. Let''s take a seat on the sofa."

    ��

    "Cheers��"

    Clenkk��.

    "So, what did you do all day?" Viktor asked him and took his first sip with a round of smoke.

    "Um, nothing. Just watched some random stuff on the inte. Looked over the two guardians. But something kept bothering me for the whole day."

    "What.."

    Ifrit finished his first ss in one gulp and poured another cup to drink. "Since you''re my owner, it''s a responsibility to keep you safe. If you die, I''ll die too. So I looked around the house and those two freeloaders and found something suspicious. The male one, Rae Light. He''s been meditating when you''re not home so I tried to hear what he keeps thinking about. And strangely I found nothing. He''s like an empty book."

    "Oh, that''s because he''s concentrating on the stars. He''s the guardian of the stars and moon after all."

    Viktor smiled and spun his wine ss. "Don''t worry. You don''t have to suspect him for anything. He''s arade after all."

    "Hah..if you say so. Let''s have another ss. The wine you make is magnificent. Let me have more bottles next week."

    "Sure. Cheers."

    "Cheers."

    Viktor finished his cigarette and threw the cigarette butt inside the empty ss. He knew what exactly was going on with Rae but he kept it hidden from everyone. He was merely testing his abilities secretly on him.

    ''The-empty-mind technique. The term of thinking inside one''s mind without thinking about it. It doesn''t get recorded in my library records so Rae thought that he could hide from me.''

    ''Keep trying,dy-like fairy. I''ll be ready to give you a big surprise in the end.''

 Chapter 139: A perverted clone of Adonis

    <h4>Chapter 139: A perverted clone of Adonis</h4>

    There are some techniques that guardians use to secure information in their minds. It''s not something that can be achieved by bloodline or anything. It can be only achieved after controlling the gxies for thousands of years. But there are also guardians who can''t achieve this particr technique even after thousands of years of duty.

    But it wasn''t the same for Astraus Light. Even though he only ruled his territories for fifty thousand years, he achieved the secret technique after training.

    ''But, my future was already fixed. The small events might''ve changed but the important events didn''t change at all. I received the fragment from the guardian of truth as nned. He didn''t give it to Elesis, but to me. The empty mind technique is useless against this fragment. Nobody can actually hide any truth from me. I just have to ask if they''re using this technique or not and the truth will be revealed without any ws.''

    "Heheh��"

    ''Furthermore, nobody knows that I actually have this chest fragment. So, they are all clueless. It''s best to keep some secrets for me too. Because everyone around me is my enemy after all. Except for my shining knight, Adonis.''

    Viktor smirked and looked at Adonis with his shining eyes. "Adonis, can you pass me the salt?"

    "Yes, Here you go."

    "Today''s dinner is decent. Who cooked it?" Viktor asked.

    "The new chief who started working here a week ago. Is there any problem with the dish, sir?" An attendant of the house answered politely.

    "Oh, really. I guess he increased the poison in the soup today. It was blunt when he added it a week ago. But it''s very sweet. I guess he added a full bottle today."

    Ifrit, who was eating like a wild dog, spit the food out of his mouth and screamed, "Oi, we''ve been eating poison the whole time?"

    Adonis was too stunned to speak at that time.

    "Yes, but don''t worry. The poison does not affect us. And I don''t even think the chief is the one who actually poisoned it. Someone else did."

    The attendant bowed his head and said, "I am deeply sorry, sir. I should''ve paid more attention to all the attendants of the house carefully. I will personally look into this matter and solve it very quickly. Please let me throw away the dishes that have been served today. I will prepare someone very quickly."

    "No need. It''s not like this poison will actually do anything to us. But please be careful about how you dispose of it. I''ll advise you to bury the food and wash the dinnerware with bleach."

    "I understand sir."

    At that moment when Viktor was about to eat his soup again, Adonis stood up and destroyed a part of the table where Viktor was sitting. The table in front of him vanished along with the food in front of him.

    Only the spoon remained in his hand with little soup and a floating sweet corn in it.

    Adonis then smiled and said, "Viktor, you should listen to your big brother now. You can''t eat poison even if you have poison resistance."

    Viktor gave the spoon to the attendant who was standing behind him and wiped his hand with a napkin. "Please excuse me. I''ll go back to my room now. Order pizza or anything online you like."

    Rae and Ifrit became happy to hear that and the three of them left the dining roomughing as if nothing happened. Viktor then looked at the attendant while leaving the room and said, "Take care of the room now. And tell Mr Sigiro that it was a useless attempt. The poison wasn''t effective enough to make us even feel dizzy, let alone dead."

    Adonis wasn''t in the right mode so he started to drag him out of there and took him inside his dimension room. The door to his room vanished from the real world.

    "Wee, Sir Adonis. How may I assist you today?" A clone girl came and greeted Adonis. She saw Viktor and then said, "Good evening, Lord. How may I assist you today?"

    Viktor red at her with curiosity. "So Adonis, how much she can understand?"

    "Ahem, master. Her IQ is above 200. She''s more intelligent than any other human being on earth. Moreover, she''s an arc clone. She''s just a step behind being a real born."

    The girl who was standing in front of him was a blonde with blue eyes. Her race looked like humans but she was a half-elf. Viktor also noticed a green book floating above her head.

    Usually, clones have a white book above their head because they are created artificially. But a clone with a green book means she''s alive and most likely she can be identified as a real human with a real soul.

    "It''s a rare one," Viktor said.

    The girl frowned a little and said, "Now I''m offended by your choice of words."

    Adonis grabbed her nape and made her knee forcefully in front of him. "Do you want to get inside the incubator again?" His eyes became deep orange and started to leak his killing aura.

    "Calm down, Adonis. Let me examine her a little bit. Stand up."

    The girl who was injured due to the extreme pressure on her knee stood up and said, "How may I assist you?"

    "How old are you?" Viktor asked.

    "13 days."

    "Name?"

    "I do not have a name. But I indeed have a serial number. 004-E."

    "What is your rtionship with Adonis?"

    "He''s my master. I am his servant and I help him to do his research."

    "I see. Do you know my name?"

    "You''re Lord Viktor E. North. The owner of my master Adonis."

    "Correct. Then do you know why the fox told everyone to cut their tail?"

    "Yes, because he wanted to see everyone tail-less because he lost his tail in an unfortunate ident."

    "Hmm��good. Your sense of answering questions outside of the conversation is good. Adonis, when did you take her out?"

    Viktor looked at Adonis and saw him preparing a bowl of ramen on his pink kitchen apron.

    "It''s been 13 days. She''s a total headache. Once she starts asking questions, her mouth never shuts until I switch her off."

    "She''s like a curious kid." Viktor took a seat near the dining table and poured a ss of water. He looked at Adonis''s wide back and then asked the girl to take a seat as well. But she refused and sat on the floor.

    "She''s an adult, master. She threw me on the bed the other day and almost crushed my nuts. I guess she was in heat."

    "You got a talkative concubine. Why don''t you lend me her for a night?"

    Adonis almost crushed everything all over the stove so he quickly turned off the gas. "M..master��.are you serious right now?" He looked at Viktor and saw a sad expression instead of a perverted one.

    "Are you alright, master?"

    "Guardians are created without any fixed sex. They are neither male nor female. They can imitate the image of a male or female but they can''t actually function like one. They just can make babies using their fragments with a human or any mortal race like a blood transfusion. It''s not like I don''t have a p..is, I still can function normally because my body was born human and then turned into a guardian. But if I were to make a baby, I have to use my fragment, not sperm."

    "Then, can you turn into a woman?" Adonis asked.

    "If my life is ending and the only thing that can save me is to be a woman, I''ll die proudly showing my nuts to the world-_-."

    "You shouldn''t take this that far, master. Don''t show your private parts to anyone proudly-_-. "

    "-_-."

    The girl who was listening to their conversationughed a little and said, "Is this a normal conversation between a master and a servant? I''m envious."

    She then moved closer to Viktor''s legs and touched his thigh. "If my lord wants, I will dly give my body to you. I will be so blessed to hold your baby in my womb."

    "I''m not nning to be a father at this young age though. Please let go of my legs. Your hands have already reached the ce where they shouldn''t have without my permission." Viktorughed and pitched at the girl''s face. "Turning me on isn''t something easy to do."

    He moved his legs and took a seat properly because Adonis was finished cooking. "It smells great."

    Adonis took a seat and took his chopstick to start eating. "I bought some ramen packets because I usually get too hungry while studying. It looked like ready food so I bought a bunch of them a few days ago."

    Viktor smelt the warm bowl of ramen and said, "Hah�� what a familiar smell. When I used to work at home, this ramen was my only food for day after day. I was thin as a chopstick back then because I used to eat this for months."

    "You used to neglect your health. It''s a good thing that I''m here now. But it''s good to eat stuff like this from time to time."

    Viktor smiled at his food and said, Yes indeed. But aren''t you going to feed her?"

    "She doesn''t like to eat what I cook. She feels insecure to eat someone else''s cooking. She''s afraid that I might put her back to sleep again by feeding her medicine."

    "Woh��she''s really afraid of you, isn''t she?"

    "No, she hates me and wants to throw me on the bed when she gets the chance."

    "That''s some serious rtionship you got there-_-."

    ''Well, it''s not like he''s doing some illegal things here. He used to have a harem full of beautiful women when he was a king. But he also set boundaries because he''s never going to sleep with any clones. Because they are all biologically Welis''s children. He might look like he''s an innocent little scientist who loves his clones.

    But as his master, I know that deep down, he doesn''t even acknowledge them as ''Living beings''. They are all born with one purposea and that is to serve me, die instead of me on the battlefield just like 50 of them died before and to be my shield.

    They are all clones that doesn''t have any souls.

    They are nothing but walking pawns in Adonis'' eyes. So he''s never going to use them as s3x toys. They are all my pawns and they will be recreated millions of times as long as I need them.

 Chapter 140: A non-hybrid

    <h4>Chapter 140: A non-hybrid</h4>

    Viktor went inside Adonis''s room and fell on his soft bed. He was mentally exhausted after working for the whole day so he decided to sleep over.

    "Adonis, your bed is so soft. And it smells good too."

    "That''s because I changed the sheet today. Are you going to stay here today, master?"

    "Yes, I don''t want to sleep in my room today. Your dimension room has a strange vibe that is making me feel sofortable. Did you change something here? Do you want me to make a new room here? A big one?"

    "No, master. I already have two big empty areas. My dimension room is bigger than two football fields. It will be harder to maintain if I get another one."

    "Okay then, suit yourself."

    "Good night, master."

    "Yea. Good night."

    He''s again going inside hisb. Well, he''s a mad scientist after all. Making weird things is his job.

    Viktor covered himself with Adonis''s favourite nket and fell asleep in just a minute by using magic.

    .........

    At that moment in the South Korean Military camp��

    A solider walked inside the room of a lieutenant''s office and mmed the desk with a pile of files. He wasn''t happy at all for some reason.

    "Sir. I''ve collected all the files as you ordered. Here''s the list of some suspicious citizens. I talked with the general but he threw the papers in my face. He said the military shouldn''t put their nose into this matter no matter what. But they are the suspects of a mass drug dealing team."

    The lieutenant looked at the picture and said, "The general also told me not to look through something rted to a group of people called ''Hybrids''. I don''t know what kind of people they are but I assume they are also a secret part of the Korean military defence as well."

    The solider frowned and replied, "Sir, how can they be a part of the military when they are drug dealers? Moreover, there''s a rumor going around on the inte. They said that some individuals witnessed a group of people killing a person in an alley two months ago. They weren''t even from the police or any governmental employees."

    "I heard that too but it''s hard to believe."

    "Anyway, I heard that you''re going home on a month''s leave."

    "Yes, my wife is feeling sick so I''m going to take my leave early this month."

    That day, Nam Seo, a veteran solider took his 3-day leave and went straight to Seoul to see his wife early that month. He wasn''t worried for his wife as he was worried about the recent rumors around his house.

    He was terrified.

    In the early morning, he reached his home and saw his wife in good condition. He was so worried but when she saw her soft smile, everything erased and his heart finally calmed down.

    "Are you alright, honey? You''re not hurt, aren''t you?"

    "No, I''m fine."

    "You''re making me more worried these days. Just move into our quarters. Everyone''s wives live there."

    She smiled and said, "If I leave, who''s going to take care of this big family? And it''s not like we live far away from your camp."

    I''m just worried about you��''

    It was early morning so he ate his breakfast and then spent all day with his pregnant wife. And in the evening, he went outside to meet with his old local friends. He was free after a whole month.

    Somewhere around the Elite high academy��

    "Oi!! Here!" He waved his hand to call his friends in a street food restaurant.

    "You''re finally out. How long has it been? Two months?" A friend of his asked because he''s always busy with his job.

    "Yes, my work is tougher than anyone else''s. Here, have some beer."

    At that very moment, he saw a boy with white hair and ears full of earrings. He was taller than any person on the street so he attracted a little attention. Moreover, his way of walking made him more suspicious.

    Instead of having fun with his friends, he red at that boy and then saw him walking inside a dark alley.

    "Wait, I''ll be back." He said and started to follow him.

    It was Viktor who he followed.

    ''I swear I saw him walking through this narrow path. But it''s a dead end.''

    The two buildings were so closely constructed that there was only a 4 feet gap between them. It was impossible for a person to get lost unless there was a secret path.

    ''Did I follow someone really suspicious?''

    At that moment, he looked above and saw a boy sitting on the 4th floor smoking cigars. His white hair was so noticeable that it didn''t take any time for him to recognize it. But the question was, ''How did he get up there in just a few seconds? The building is a dead drop.''

    He went outside the narrow alley and told his friends that his wife called him. But his intentions were something else. He quickly went inside the building and walked outside on the rooftop.

    The boy was still sitting there facing the bright city lights.

    "Oi kid. Why are you sitting on the edge? It''s dangerous."

    The young man looked behind to see who called him.

    "A foreigner?" The man asked himself mumbling.

    "Do you need any help?" The young man asked.

    "Oh, you''re fluent. Are you a citizen of this country?"

    "Yes, why do you ask?"

    "I saw you getting inside the alley a few minutes ago, how did you get up here? Is there any secret door? Your movement is very suspicious."

    ''I feel like I''ve found someone from the hybrid drug dealer. Most of them looked like foreigners and unbelievably handsome. Somehow he got the same features as the suspects. I need to take him into custody before he runs away.''

    He then said, "Can youe down from there? We need to talk about something."

    "Sure."

    At that moment, some assassins from Dream n appeared on the rooftop. They were all wearing ck jackets, and ck masks and well-equipped with double swords. The solider was speechless to see the sudden appearance of the group of people who didn''t even exist a second ago.

    Viktor smiled and said, "Looks like we got somepany."

    The assassins were hired by the same man who tried to poison the North family the other day.

    "Wha..what is going on? Who are you guys?" The lieutenant asked.

    Viktor smiled brightly and said, "I guess he hired you guys with tons of money to kill me today. Are you sure you want to use your mana in front of a non-hybrid? He''s a normal human being. The normal citizens will soon find out about this."

    The leader of the assassin ground replied, "We don''t leave any trace. So he''s just an unfortunate soul."

    The solider became angry and said, "What are you even talking about!! Quit this nonsense!! And are those real swords? You''re not allowed to walk around with those in Seoul!!"

    The leader of the assassin ground threw a small dagger at him but all he saw was a small spark and the dagger went elsewhere.

    "Hm?" He looked at Viktor''s face and saw the grin on it.

    "I''m going to leave you with your precious life today because I''m not feeling it today. But I can''t let you kill that man. He''s an innocent man with tons of potential."

    Viktor vanished from where he was standing and again popped behind the man. "Pardon me for the interruption. Please don''t be too afraid of what is going to happen right now."

    "What!! When did you? Hiiikkk!!"

    Viktor picked him up like a bag of potatoes on his shoulder and said, "Close your eyes."

    The group of assassins started to attack him but he was already above another building. The man was too stunned to speak. He saw the passing dazzling buildings under his feet and kept thinking about the world.

    He was also worried for his family.

    He finally gained some courage to speak after Viktor slowed down and said, "What are you?"

    "Me? I''m just a normal citizen living in Seoul."

    Viktor went to the building where he actually lives and finally put him down. He was so scared that his legs lost their strength. He fell on the floor.

    "Let me ask you again. What are you? No human being can''t jump around from one building to another like Spiderman."

    "Correct. A normal human isn''t capable of doing that. Only a hybrid can."

    The word ''hybrid'' triggered his anger and said, "You just spoke of Hybrid, right? You''re a member of the group called hybrids."

    Viktor was dumbfounded to hear that even though he finished reading his record.

    "What are you even talking about-_-? Hybrid isn''t a gang''s name. It''s a race like humans. I don''t know where you get that information. But as a non-hybrid, you shouldn''t poke your nose where it doesn''t belong. You''re from the military, right? I guess you''ve already received a warrant on ''not to look for hybrids.''"

    "How did you know about that?" The man asked.

    "How? Because I''m somehow also part of the military defence of this country. A veteran on the other hand."

    "A drug dealer is a veteran soldier, are you kidding me right now?"

    "Calm down kid-_-. I am sure you don''t even know what a hybrid is! And a drug dealer gang? Hah��this is why we aren''t allowed to expose our identities to normal humans."

    Viktor took his hybrid ID and threw it on his body. "Check that. I''m a part of the military. But I''m just an Elite high student now."

    "Elite high? That huge tranning centre where only the secret members of the military are allowed. I wanted to apply for the course but they said it''s only for the selected ones. Perhaps, you''re one of them?"

    Viktor sat beside the edge of the building above his nonsense babbling. He was an important pawn in his next n so he had no choice but to make a normal human to get involved.

    "Yes, I guess so. Things you know about Hybrids are totally wrong. Hybrid isn''t some gang name of some back alley drug dealer party. It''s a race''s name. It will be hard to understand right away, but you''ll understand soon enough. Because the group you just saw a little while ago is already gathering here. They are now targeting your family to take them as hostages to capture me."

    "What!!!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already called my men. The bodyguards are already here."

    At that moment, the guards of the North family appeared on the rooftop and said, "Sir North, are you alright? Your ride is already here. Please go back to your house. We will take care of this."

    "I''ll leave it to you."

    The man was also dragged along with him all the way to his house inside an expressive car. He was left speechless and just like that, he kept staring at the huge dazzling chandelier inside Viktor''s house.

    "Ahem��please don''t worry about your family. They are all safe."

    "What is going on? Where am I?"

    "This is my house. And the man behind your back is my big brother Adonis North. I guess you''ve already met in the camp, right? He''s the general''s good friend. And a hybrid."

    The man looked behind and immediately saluted him. "Good evening, Sir North."

    "Oh�� we met a few days ago when I was going to have a little chat with my chubby friend. I guess you''ve already learned about Hybrids then. But I didn''t expect you to get caught by my brother''s attention. You must be really important." Heughed a little and then grabbed his shoulder. "I''ll go ask for a month''s vacation from your boss." Adonis left after telling him to follow Viktor.

    He was out of choices so he did as he was ordered and finally, he ended up in front of tons of food on the dining table.

    He was left speechless��

 Chapter 141: Caught his eyes

    <h4>Chapter 141: Caught his eyes</h4>

    A few hours ago in Viktor''s office��

    Viktor took his record out of his library and flipped the page to read his short-term ''future''. After his record became full, he could see a full month of the future fully detailed. So it was easy for them to predict the uing events rted to the war.

    It was all okay but there was one person who awakenedte rather than being born with mana.

    It was a veteran soldier from the military.

    After Viktor read his future from his record, he found out that the soldier became a victim of the devil summoning colt. His whole family died because of a demonic human and he lost his sanity. The devil who lived inside his body failed to take control and thus he gained all of its powers.

    But Seoul was already destroyed into bits in just half a year. The guardian of greed couldn''t find anyone from the guardian realm so he left to make problems in Europe.

    "There''s no way I''ll make him destroy my precious house. I need to get a hold of that man before he bes a demonic madman."

    He took his pack of smokes and left after telling that he''ll be absent from Adonis''s ss. Instead, he ordered Adonis to recruit a huge group of healer-type hybrids. Because a mini-war was near.

    Back to the present time��

    Viktor looked at the man''s face and said, "Nam Seo, right? How would you feel if I told you to join the Hybrid association?"

    Seo was too stunned so he couldn''t prepare the question''s answer quickly. He just nodded his head and drank a full ss of water.

    "I see. Please don''t be so scared. You''ll get a text message from your boss with a thick bonus tomorrow. Also, I''d like to offer you something. If you be a hybrid, you can get rid of the drug dealers of bad people you talked about an hour ago."

    "Can you please exin what hybrids are? I''m still seeing fog in front of my eyes."

    "Hybrids? They are humans born with superpowers. The one you see in fantasy anime or manga. It''s the same. There''s a hidden association that controls the hybrids to protect them from the public eye. The prime minister, most of the politicians, and even some of the members of the military are also hybrids. Even the general is also one of them. It sounds stupid, I know. But you''ll understand once you see it."

    Nam Seo was speechless. All he could think about was how ''mentally ill'' the boy who was talking in front of him was.

    At that time, Adonis walked in by talking on his phone and took a seat right in front of him.

    "Yes..I''ll check your files after I finish my dinner. It''s already toote. Yes��. Viktor, I just talked with your professor. He said he can only give you 2 days'' leave."

    "Only 2 days? I hoped for weeks."

    "That''s too much. Anyways, Nam Seo. What kind of rare piece are you to catch my brother''s attention?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about��"

    Adonis smiled a little and said, "Because I believe that catching his attention is the hardest thing to do on earth unless you''re so important or entertaining him."

    He then looked at Viktor and said, "What are you thinking about, Viktor?"

    Viktor didn''t reply to his questions for a minute and kept eating his meal with his left eye closed and the other one wide open without blinking.

    And then he put down his knife and fork to say, "An intruder will break in."

    "What?" Adonis screamed.

    "Yes, in 5..4..3..2..1.."

    Crashhh!!!!!!!

    The window to the dining room shattered and a group of people came in with mana guns. They surrounded them quickly but little did they know that Adonis had already pierced needles deep into their heart in anger.

    He was hungry for blood but ruining his master''s appetite wasn''t an option. So he chose needles instead of smashing their heads like grapes under a brewer''s shoes.

    Nam Seo was terrified.

    "How did they even get in?" Adonis asked himself.

    "They jumped from a ne without any killing intentions. That''s why nobody felt it. Dream assassins are really painful these days."

    "Master, should I just wipe out the dream n?"

    "No, just kill the head who paid the money. The dream n don''t work unless they are paid like vending machines."

    Nam Seo stood up and tried to attack Viktor with a punch but his handnded on something invisible.

    It was a shield.

    "Nam Seo-ssi. You''re not going to bite the hands of your master. Are you?" Viktor''s grin gave him chills down his spine and became almost frozen.

    Adonis cleaned the sharp ss pieces off the table and warmed Viktor''s food with a simple magic spell. And Nam Seo happened to witness that.

    "What ..is that circle-like thing in front of his hands? You guys are ying with me, aren''t you? These are all acts. Come on. Don''t make fun of me."

    He moved a few steps back and then he tripped over a dead body behind him. He fell on the floor and saw the wide eyes of the dead body. If it was really all an act, the body would''ve been breathing. But in that case, the body under his legs wasn''t breathing. Not even blinking either.

    "Ah��aahhhh!!!!"

    He stood up and started to tremble in fear. He saw all the dead bodies of more than 15 people and finally fainted.

    "Oh? Looks like I need to heal him now. He got a stroke." Viktor stood up and cast healing magic on him quickly so that he wouldn''t die. "Is he really someone from the army? I mean�� he just fainted after seeing some bodies around." Viktor looked at the man''s face and finally found something really special.

    ''No wonder why you awakened as a powerful hybrid in the near future even though you''ve never used any magic in your whole life. You''re the grandson of the scorpion guardian.''

    The jet ck-haired man with hazelnut eyes was too shocked that he got a stroke out of nowhere. He was a soldier, but he was never confident enough to kill anyone or see a dead body.

    He was a crybaby.

    After some hours��

    Nam Seo opened his eyes and saw luxurious ceilings decorated with golden chandeliers. He was feeling sofortable with the soft silk bed sheet and the nket around him and at that moment, thest memories of his life before he felt a sharp pain in his heart came visible.

    He was terrified.

    He quickly sat up and saw a very familiar face. It was his team leader from the army.

    "Yo�� I''m surprised that you crashed inside the North house. How lucky��"

    "Team leader? Wh..what are you doing here?"

    The man with a huge body smiled and said, "You won''t even believe who ordered me to escort you from now on. The general did. He told me that you''re finallying to the world of Hybrids. Your father is going to be so proud of you."

    "Father? You knew my father?"

    "Why wouldn''t I? He died right before you came into this world. He was a powerful hybrid at that time and went on so many social missions for the organization."

    "Perhaps, you''re a hybrid as well?"

    "I am. Sorry for not telling you. It''s the 1stw of any living hybrids."

    At that moment, Viktor came in and found him awake. So he said, "You won''t even believe how much it would''ve cost you to cure your heart disease in a hospital. 4 blocks? What kind of food did you consume to make these blocks at that young age?"

    "Hum? No wonder I wasn''t feeling any pain after I woke up. What did you do?"

    Viktorughed a little to see his funny expression and said, "You''re not even thinking about paying me. Well, I''ve already got the permit to y with you. From now on, you''re my student and I''ll be teaching you how to catch bastards."

    He was again left speechless to hear Viktor''s idiotic words.

    "You still don''t believe it, ha? In the morning, you''ll get a text from your boss along with the money. Your family is safe so go back to sleep. Your team leader will be staying here as well so rest assured."

    Viktor left the room and saw Adonis staying against the wall. He was waiting there to ask him some questions.

    "If you''re going to say it. Then say it already."

    They both started to walk towards their room and then Adonis asked, "Master. May I ask why you brought a non-hybrid man into our household?"

    "That''s because he''s going to fight for me in my ce with the guardian of greed. I am toozy to do that. So I picked someone with so much potential. He''ll be powerful as Welis.

    He will be a great dark magician."

    And I can finally be azy sleepy head because I''m just nning to dump all my work onto a mortal shoulder-_-. There''s no way I''m going all the way to America to kill some devil brats.

    He sighed a little and again said to Adonis, "Please prepare a warm ss of water. I''ll be going to bed soon."

    There''s no way I''ll sell myziness over this damn crazy Human-Guardian war.

    This is pure stupidity for azy ass like me to participate. As a powerful guardian, I need to be careful about using my powers.

    Or I''m afraid that I''ll end up destroying half of the world with a sneeze or punch like saitama -_-.

 Chapter 142: Reunion as strangers

    <h4>Chapter 142: Reunion as strangers</h4>

    Nam Seo wasn''t hurt anywhere because of the heavenly guardian-level healing magic. His health was better than before that he could feel thefort from every inch of his body.

    Even so, it was almost 11 so he fell asleep after he ate his dinner with the help of his team leader.

    The night passed quickly and the sun came up. The morning light came inside the room through the window and fell on his face. He woke up from his sleep because of that.

    At that time, Viktor who was busy reading some random records inside his library spent more than 1 year in a blink. He was slowly getting used to the longsting time but still, it was irritating to him.

    Because of that, the reality became more and more annoying due to the frequent events. For example, he felt as if a human was being constantly disturbed by so many things in a short time for 24 hours a day.

    It was pretty annoying so he started to love the time he spent inside his library realm with super speed time. Even though he couldn''t fulfil his duty as a record guardian legally, he loved to read records and learn new things or two about the goddess of light.

    ''How much time has passed?''

    Viktor looked at the time counter and saw that it was nearly a year and a half.

    ''Only? I thought more than 3 years had passed. I became so used to this time that sitting in the same position for a decade feels nothing to me.''

    He sighed and closed the record he was reading. He then flew to the library vault section and opened the door that he couldn''t open at first.

    It was a secret chamber that only he has ess to and the moment he steps inside the huge vault, his record stopped recording his movements.

    That means even if he plots to kill a god, it won''t get recorded and no god can look into this matter. As a demigod, it was one of his cheat skills.

    ''The room also smells different.''

    He closed the door and turned on the light. The room was smallerpared to what it actually looked from the outside. A small table with a hanging light above, some worn-out books on the bookshelf and a small box in the corner of the room.

    The room looked like a storage room.

    He took a book from the shelf and took a seat to read it. It was the record of a formal god that he found inside his library. He was one of the gods who lost the great heavenly war and became mortal after losing their fragments and power.

    He was the formal god of death and now, he still walks around the realm above the elemental guardians'' realm and lives his life as a cker.

    Usually, Viktor doesn''t have any ess to any God''s records because he''s a demigod. But those who lost their powers during the war, appear in Viktor''s library. The formal god of death was also one of them between 40 to 50 formal gods.

    They all live inside the heavenly gate realm and the realms below that.

    ''I want to see those cultivators who can actually count how long they can live.''

    Viktor read only a hundred pages in a minute and closed the book in terror. It was full of so long names that his head started to spin.

    "Labric Li Taserasoma Daltamo Pegriham Haujai Moi Sensen Tuili Pedro. This is the name of the God of some random flower that I''ve never heard of. Seriously, do Gods really have to name a person like that? And they say their full name when they are having a conversation with someone. I''m out of here-_-. To hell with saving the world."

    Viktor opened his eyes and saw the sunlight entering his room. At that time, it was already past 11 am.

    "Ugh�� my head is still spinning."

    Adonis knocked at the door and came inside with a ss of warm water. A ss of lukewarm water was the first thing to drink to start his morning in bed so he took the ss and slowly gulped down to thest drop.

    "Ah��I''m feeling alive. Good morning, Adonis."

    "Good morning, master. How was your night?"

    "It was peaceful, then I went to study a little. How was yours?" Viktor rubbed his eyes and wore his soft sandals. He was heading to the bathroom to wash his face.

    Adonis followed him and said, "I was busy instructing some clones to fix the broken windows. It was almost 2 when I went to bed."

    Adonis stopped for a minute and then asked, "May I ask for a day off, master?"

    Viktor was surprised to hear him asking for a day off for the first time in his life. He was curious so he asked, "Are you going on a date?"

    Adonis became a little red and said, "Um.. y.yes."

    ''Aigo.�� I just asked something so random out of nowhere without looking into his record and it turns out to be true-_-.''

    "Is it another girl? Or that assistant of yours?"

    "Yes, it''s Sho, master. She asked me yesterday if I could take her on a date. It seems like I went too harsh on her on the first night so she''s demanding some time from me."

    "Oh��so that''s what happened. Take a day off, don''t worry about the work. Make sure to treat her well."

    Viktor smirked a little and said, "Don''t forget to use protection."

    Adonis became fully red and said, "M..master!! It''s just a date!! We''re going to see a movie and eat some food!!!"

    "Hahahaha!!! Go ahead. Buy some chickens on your way home."

    "Yes, master. Then I''ll take my leave. Your breakfast will be served by the chief today."

    "Okay, have fun."

    The moment Adonis left the bathroom in excitement, Viktor tapped the foamed razor on the side of the sink and became a little annoyed.

    He looked at his reflection in the mirror and again started to shave the left side of his face. "It''s a good thing that my facial hair is so thin and almost unnoticeable because it''s also damn white. But it''s a damn cursed luck that I''ll never get a girlfriend with his pretty face."

    He went out of the bathroom after taking a cold shower and wore a sky-blue shirt to go outside as well. "Today, I''ll visit my neighbourhood."

    Since only 2 years had passed on earth, all the people that he knew when he was Ivon North were still alive. His mother Flora, his ex-girlfriends and his ssmates from college. But they were in two different ces so he decided to go to his hometown and check on his mother.

    She was still alive.

    Viktor reached the small town where he used to live and studied in high school after going through the traumatic incident. His first girlfriend also left him that year when she found out that he was an orphan and adopted by a wealthy family.

    ''Hah�� the air is still the same.''

    He walked down the path to his orphanage and then followed the path to the cemetery. With a white flower banquet in his hand, he entered the white cemetery.

    It was looking for his own jar of ash.

    There weren''t many people inside the cemetery but his appearance was attracting those. They were all middle-aged women so they started to talk back. They were all curious about him so one of them approached him and asked, "Young man, are you from here?"

    Viktor looked at her face and she became stunned to see his beauty. "I''m from Seoul. May I help you with anything?" Viktor asked.

    "Oh..no no."

    ''Why is she staring at me like that -_-.''

    He quickly left the spot and went inside another section to find his ash. And finally, he found it. Surprisingly, there was another vase of ash beside his jar.

    ''Taerun North. The father of Ivon North. Interesting. Someone appeared who never showed up in my life before.''

    He opened the ss door and put the white flower bouquet inside. It was awkward to pray for his own body but he felt like he should pray for it. So he came all the way from Seoul just to see his old body''s ashes that he used to y with a lot.

    At that moment, someone came closer to him and asked, "Are you a friend of Ivon?"

    The voice he used to hear a lot during his elementary school time again rang in his ears after a long time. He knew who it was but for some reason, his body became frozen this time. He wasn''t brave enough to face her yet.

    It was Flora, his mother who took care of him as a teacher, lunchdy and school guard.

    Viktor kept staring at the vase of his ashes and then she walked closer and stood beside him. "You know, Ivon was a brave boy. He used to love baseball so much when he was only 7 years old. He used to get cuts on his legs frequently for that. When he grew up, he became cold because I failed to take him in. I was a failure as a mother that left her son in the harsh world. It was so selfish of me."

    Viktor couldn''t move at all but his eyes became blurry. He was trying to keep his mind strong but his throat began to hurt.

    The woman beside him again said, "I followed him when he went to Seoul and saw he was doing great. I was so happy, but also very sad that I couldn''t hold my tears in. I wanted to hold him so close and apologise for all the things I''d done to him but I couldn''t. It was toote to hold his hands and say that I love him so much."

    She wiped her tears and again said, "You''re his friend, right? I''m happy that Ivon still has someone who still prays for him. Thank you so much for visiting��.hic��hic..for��visiting my son��"

    She bowed to Viktor and then Viktor held her shoulder. "Please!! You don''t have to thank me. Please don''t cry."

    She looked at his face and was astonished to see his silver eyes. She quickly held his face and said, "You have the same eyes as my son."

    "Y..yes. That''s because I''m from Germany. It''s amon thing there. "

    She held his hands tightly and said, "Come, let''s have a chat. I want to know more about him when he was a college student. Please ept hisst request from this olddy. Please��"

    ''She''s still the same. It''s really good to see her in good health with her kind smile.''

    Viktor wiped the small drop of tear from his eye and smiled, " Of course, we can have a chat. Please show me the way."

 Chapter 143: A small mistake

    <h4>Chapter 143: A small mistake</h4>

    Viktor steadily followed thedy and went inside a small family restaurant near the elementary school where he used to study. It was small, cosy and a bit older than other family businesses near it.

    It was her 2nd husband''s family restaurant.

    33 years ago when Flora was only a high school student, she fell in love with Ivon''s father. She was only 17 when she got pregnant with her first child but still, she decided to have a family at that age. Both of their family epted their decision and they got married at 18.

    It was a wonderful family until an urrence happened that took her husband''s life. She was kicked out of her family because of that she was left with Ivon all alone on the road.

    She failed to take care of him and left him in an orphanage where her childhood friend used to work. After that, she did as many part-time jobs as she could and donated them to the orphanage so that his son could get the highest treatment that they could give.

    Not even a year after she maintained that position as a single woman, she met a man and again fell in love. Despite her pitiful life, she decided to move forward because life and time don''t sit tight for anyone.

    She again became pregnant with her second husband''s child and she gave birth to a boy.

    Ivon became 2 years older than his stepbrother unknowingly.

    ''It''s really interesting that my father was a gangster and he was shot dead. No wonder he made my mom pregnant when she was only 17-_-. What a bad kid he was��''

    Viktor took a sip of his tea and said, "Miss, I thought that Ivon was an orphan. But it''s really hard to believe that he was actually thrown out. Did something happen during his young age?"

    "Yes, you see. My 1st husband died when he was barely 11 months old. My family kicked me and my baby out and I was only 19 at that time. I had to buy baby food, pay rent for a small room, buy my food, pay for childcare and lots of other things. I was only a high school student so I wasn''t educated enough to take care of a baby and all the financial matters alone. I had no choice but to leave him at the orphanage and hoped that he could have a better family. I hoped that he could get a family that suits him."

    Viktor smiled a little to hear that and said, "It''s okay, miss. You did your best. He must be happy now that his mother is living a good life."

    "I am a failure as a good parent. When I got married to my second husband, I wanted to take Ivon again. Even my new husband agreed with that. But the orphanage was already under the influence of big politicians. They kept the talented kids until they found wealthy families. So we were unable to get Ivon back and then 5 yearster, we heard that he was adopted by a rich wealthy family. At that time, my second son was already 6 years old."

    "I see. So they didn''t let you adopt him. Instead, they waited for a rich family toe so that they could earn tons of money."

    ''Looks like I''ll be handling some charity work this month.''

    Viktor suddenly looked at the entrance of the restaurant and saw a young man walking inside with a chihuahua. He looked somewhat alike as Flora so he took a nce at his record.

    He was the stepbrother that Flora was talking about.

    His name was Jion Kim.

    "Mom? You''re here. ..hu? Who''s this?"

    Flora smiled and weed him back. But when she started to introduce him, she realised that she''d never asked him for his name.

    "I''m Viktor E. North. Ivon North was someone really close to me. We might not be the same age, but he treated me as a good friend. Please take care of me."

    "Ah.. you don''t need to stand up. But I''m really curious. Why do you and my brother have the same surname? Are you perhaps my brother''s son? You don''t look more than 15 years old."

    Viktorughed a little and said, "Haha..No You''re wrong. I''m way older than you think."

    "Please, take it as a joke..hahaha�� I am Jion Kim. Ivon North''s stepbrother. I used to follow him a lot back in middle school but I never had that courage to talk to him since he never knew of mine nor his real mother''s existence."

    Come to think of it, there was such a boy who used to follow me back in middle school when I was in 3rd year. He used to be glued to me as a shadow but for some reason, he never faced me.

    So I didn''t pay much attention to him but I''m sure there was such a person who used to give me chills sometimes. I guess it was him who used to follow me.

    "I see. When he was in college, he was the best student of the year. But he used to drink a lot because of depression. His ssmates used to stop him from messing things up and sent him to his home before 3 am.

    But at the end of the day, he was all alone.

    After he lost his job. He did some part-time jobs and finally became a shut-in and started writing as his new career. The day he finished his novel, he jumped out of the window and ended his life for good."

    Flora started to cry and then she asked, "I read his novel. He was a great writer. But 2 months ago, it disappeared from the inte. I couldn''t even finish it."

    ''That''s because I deleted it. It contained some clues so I had to erase them. Moreover, I don''t want Adonis to see his life''s ending as a statue. He''d be really sad if I saw that he was a mere side character in my novel where he died pitifully. He''d feel insulted if he saw that-_-.''

    "The editor must''ve deleted it since he was dead. I heard that Ivon wanted to erase everything so he must''ve said something to him. Anyway, do you regret your life decisions, miss?"

    "I don''t know, young man. I feel blessed to have a family now. But I also regret leaving my baby there. If I just could be a little patient, he wouldn''t have to go through hell."

    "It''s okay, miss. You don''t have to feel that way. I am sure Ivon is living a great life somewhere as a different person. I am sure he''s alright."

    Viktor finished his tea and then looked at Jion''s face. He was staring at him so Viktor asked, "Is something wrong?"

    "May I ask how old you are?"

    "Oh�� I''m 36 years old" Viktor replied.

    At that moment, he frowned his eyebrows and said, "You said that your name was Viktor E. North from the North family. From my knowledge, I know the North family very well. The chairman of QH is from the North family and he got a younger brother called Viktor E. North who''s a student of Elite High. He''s not more than 19. The website doesn''t contain a fake photo of you, does it?"

    Jion showed him his photo on a public website from his phone and then said, "You shouldn''t have any connection with my brother because you came here only a year ago and you''re only 19. How can a kid like you have a connection with my 31-year-old brother? Something is really wrong here."

    ''Ah.. I should''ve read his full record and then tell lies. Now I have to erase her memories. I made a mistake��''

    Viktor covered his right eye with the palm of his hand and quickly erased the age that he talked about and made himself Ivon''s friend''s younger brother in just a second. He then stood up and said, "Please excuse me. I guess I''ll have a small chat with your son."

    Flora smiled and said, "Yes, sure. Please take care of your hyung. I''ll help my husband in the kitchen."

    "Wait, mom! What are you talking about?"

    Viktor dragged him out of the restaurant and then took him behind it to have a little chat. He then said "No wonder why you looked so familiar. You''re that punk who spilt juice on my shirt when I was going inside my ss back in the summer. You nearly cried because you thought I might hit you."

    "H..how do you know?" The young man asked.

    "I know quite a lot of things though. But I never thought that it was my little brother who really existed and had a big brother like me."

    "What are you even talking about, you freak? Are you mad?"

    "Nope. I''m just giving my lil brother a beating. Since I never got the chance to take responsibility as a big brother, I was thinking about taking some."

    Viktor smiled and grabbed his shoulder firmly. "Let''s go to another ce, shall we?"

    "Wh��"

    Both of them vanished from where they were standing. Only the dog that Jion carried was left alone because Viktor hates that breed. He hates chihuahuas.

 Chapter 144: A pretender

    <h4>Chapter 144: A pretender</h4>

    Now how should I exin this to him? Or should I just erase his memories? There''s a limitation on how many lies I can tell. Because it will make things difficult to erase one''s memories and rece them with fake ones. A normal human can withstand up to 30 memory erases a day.

    More than that, he''s going to suffer from short-term memory loss.

    Viktor looked at Jion''s face which was full of confusion. He was rather surprised that people can actually teleport to another ce like magic.

    He was an otaku.

    "Wow�� did you just teleport? Please tell me that I''m not tripping or dreaming. Is this real? I have to punch myself!!"

    Jion punched himself in his face so hard in excitement that he lost his bnce and fell on the solid ground.

    "I''m not dreaming!!!"

    Viktor became annoyed and said, "Tsk!!! Why are you acting like a kid, huh? Have you never seen anyone using magic?"

    "Magic? Does that really exist? The thing you just did was magic, right??"

    "Yea, yea." Viktor took a seat on the park bench and said, "Here. Take a seat. We''re not in South Korea right now so you''ll probably attract attention if you keep acting like a child."

    "We''re not in South Korea? Where are we right now?" Jion took his phone out and saw that his phonework was out of service. He was definitely out of Korea.

    "We''re in China right now. In a province near the eastern Russian border."

    Viktor lit a cigarette and again said, "I believe that you have so many things to ask, right? You''re curious about my identity. Let me say this straight. I am Ivon North, I was actually. After I died, I just woke up in another body with my past life memories. You''re an otaku, right? You''re well-known about the concept called ''Reincarnation.'' I''m one of them. Lucky, right?"

    Jion took a seat beside him and said, "I am an Otaku. This is one hundred percent true. But it''s hard to believe that it really exists in real life. If you''re really my brother, tell me about the red day."

    ''Oh? His memories are pretty sharp��''

    Back in 2015 when Ivon was in middle schoolst year, he encountered a boy from a high school. The high schooler was upset because Ivon was dating the girl he liked. Ivon being an orphan also made him really angry so he wanted to beat Ivon back to his senses. But something unexpected happened 2 days after they decided to meet in a ce where nobody lives.

    The fight took ce in an old warehouse far away from his home at midnight. Jion, who was also curious, followed Ivon everywhere. So, he eventually got to know when and where the fight would take ce.

    Nobody knew what happened that night and the high schooler died 3 dayster. Actually, Jion knew what happened and happened to help Ivon that night to clean the mess. It was the first time Ivon met Jion and had their first conversation.

    Of course, Ivon threatened him to death and after that, Jion avoided him all the time. He was a little scared but he knew his brother wasn''t that bad guy.

    Their rtionship didn''t grow closer but they both knew that they couldn''t trust each other back in the day. But after Ivon faced that tragic incident, he left the city and went straight to Seoul to live a new life.

    Viktor suddenly got a shback of his memories and smiled a little. He threw the half-smoked cigarette and said, "When you saw me sitting on the top of the boy''s back, you came out from the huge box and asked if he was really dead or not. Your face had a terrified reaction and your nose was running. How can I forget that moment? And the kid I beat up had a weak heart that I wasn''t aware of. I just happened to punch him so hard, and he just happened to knock out on the floor. Who knew he was going to die like that? I just feel really lucky that he kept his mouth shut in fear."

    Viktor looked at Jion and saw he was crying. "What-_-?" He asked.

    "Hic..hic��big��big brother!!!! Waaaaa!!!! You''re still alive!!!"

    "-_-?"

    "I had this feeling that you weren''t dead!! You also came to mom to see how she was doing!! Waaa!! Even you visited your own grave!!"

    "Shut up��you''re ruining the mood, orange juice boy."

    "You ..h.. still remember!!!"

    ''I should''ve erased his memories before this disaster. Now I have to carry more burden on my shoulder. Hah��''

    Viktor then said, "Calm down. Your big brother isn''t someone who''ll actually die because of death. I will still be alive even if my body turns into ashes."

    "Perhaps, are you a wizard? From my knowledge, I know that magicians can perform reincarnation magic. But they are really powerful and they can live more than hundreds of years."

    "Hm��you''re half wrong, half right. I am a powerful person, not a magician. I am someone who''s known as a guardian. The more I level up, the more powerful I be."

    "What''s a guardian?" Jion asked.

    "A being that controls the bnce of every element in the universe. There were countless guardians. Now only 111 remain officially."

    Jion stared at his face and said, "I am already having trouble processing this shitty story, and you''re adding more. How should I exin this to the therapist?"

    Viktor knew all along that he was acting as if he believed every shit he said. He was assuming that Viktor knocked him out and took him to an unknown ce to mess up with him. Even though Viktor already proved to him that he was Ivon, he couldn''t believe it actually. He assumed that Ivon might''ve told the red day''s story to someone and he happened to know it.

    "Therapist? Are you sure you can knock me out with that taser in your pocket? It''s good to be brave, but having overconfidence is a little too much. Do you really think that I''d leave a weapon in my hostage''s pocket?"

    He was taken aback because there was no way Viktor would''ve known that he was preparing his weapon in his pocket. He was a little confused because if he was really kidnapped, why would he still have that in his pocket?

    Why would his phone still have an 87% battery percentage?

    Why would his body still have the faint smell of his perfume?

    Why wouldn''t his body feel dizzy from some medicine that he used to put him to sleep?

    His mind suddenly became filled with thousands of questions and that''s when he saw the banner of some festival in the park behind Viktor.

    It was definitely written in Chinese.

    "Hah��the weather is really good in Hegang."

    Viktor turned on his phone and dialled a number. It wasn''t out of service because his sim card had an international service and it reached quickly to the person''s phone.

    It was Adonis.

    "It''s almost 3 pm."

    *Yes, master. I''m already on my way home. But why are you in China?*

    "I''m here with someone from school, want toe over? That kid is threatening me with a taser."

    The car nearly crashed into an electric pole because Adonis had already left it. The car was left alone in front of the North house.

    "Master!! What is going on?"

    "Ahhhh!!!!!!!"

    Adonis suddenly appeared in front of them so Jion because frightened a little. He jumped out of the bench and fell on the ground.

    "Master, is this the human who threatened you? Shall I eat him alive?"

    "No, he''s the stepbrother of my 2nd parent. Don''t just eat him."

    Jion stood up and said, You''re Adonis North, the person who runs QHpany. There''s no mistake��"

    Adonis scratched his head and said, "Um�� can I help you with something?"

    "How did you do that? You guys drugged me so much that I''m seeing things. There''s no way you just popped out of nowhere in this empty park. I''m going to inform the police!"

    Adonis frowned a little and asked, "Just what kind of problem have you created, master? Can''t you just erase his memories? I hate dealing with normal humans."

    Viktor lit another cigarette and said, "I was not feeling it. So I just wanted to have some entertainment. But it didn''t turn out as I anticipated. This is just pain."

    Jion tried to call the police but his phone kept saying that he was out of service. At that moment, his body suddenly became frozen and Viktor touched his forehead. "From now on, you''ll never remember what happened in the warehouse. You''ll forget about today and you''ll never ask about this matter to your mother."

    "What are you��even..talki��" He lost consciousness and fell on the ground. He was out cold for good.

    "Let''s just go home."

    "Yes, master."

    Viktor grabbed his cor and dragged him into the teleportation magic circle to go back to South Korea. Jion was then all left alone in that alley where he was an hour ago and the both of them left for home.

    The sun almost reached the orange horizon.

    "How was your date?" Viktor asked.

    "It was good. We ate tons of food. Watched a movie. Went to shopping"

    "Oh, really. I''m envious."

    "There are countless girls who want to date you, master."

    "Hah��I''m too tired to form a new rtionship with anyone now. How about taking me on a date? Let''s have some fun just the two of us."

    "People will assume that we''re a couple."

    "People know really well that we''re brothers-_-."

    Adonis smiled a little and then said, "Okay then. Let''s go on a brother-date in the amusement park."

    "How about in a world simr to earth?" Viktor asked.

    "If you want to go there for a walk, I''ll dly follow you."

    "That''s settled then. We''re going to E2 next week where AI has taken over humanity and everything."

 Chapter 145: Viktor鈥檚 time magic

    <h4>Chapter 145: Viktor''s time magic</h4>

    A few dayster in college��

    Viktor came inside his ss and took a seat where he usually sits. He quickly put his phone out of his pocket and started to y a game.

    It was an old game that he used to y back in college.

    At that moment, a professor came in and mmed his tablet on the table. The screen shattered into pieces quickly. The whole ss became silent at his sudden act.

    "Viktor E. North!! Stand up!!"

    His loud voice quickly went inside his ears and took off his earphone. He was a little surprised to hear him scream out of nowhere.

    "Didn''t I just tell you to stand up? Why are you still on your phone?"

    He put his phone back and stood up without any hesitation.

    "You skipped a week of sses. You were only given 2 days of leave. But you skipped for 7 days!! Where were you? Who''s going to take care of your semester sses!!!"

    Viktor looked at the others and saw that they were allughing. Some of them were feeling satisfied because they never liked Viktor. To their eyes, he was someone that looked like he cheated and got a free pass in college because of his brother.

    He wasn''t a worthy opponent to them.

    Viktor then said, "I was a little busy."

    For some reason, he wasn''t in the mood that day so he just manipted his mind and made him shut his mouth. He made him think that skipping sses isn''t something unnatural.

    Viktor took his seat quickly and put his head down on the desk to rest a little bit. After a long time, he felt like his past-self mindset wasing back to him.

    His inhuman, emotionless and machine-like thoughts wereing out all over again.

    His mind again made him think, ```What''s the point of restarting college life when you''re already gone through it two times? Why are you studying with children when you''re supposed to look for the way inside the elemental guardian realm? Why are you dying the search for Mors and making a deal with him? Why are you sitting here in a ssroom full of kids when you''re an adult? How long are you going to keep pretending? How long do you intend to neglect your duties?```

    Viktor rubbed both his hands against his face and then left the ss without asking permission from the professor. For his magic effect, he just ignored Viktor and continued his lecture.

    Viktor was already out of college and on his way out of Korea. Since he had a connection with Adonis, he quickly sensed that Viktor was leaving without telling anyone. So he quickly left his office and started to follow Viktor.

    ''It''s been a while since I had the idea of ending everything. What''s wrong with me all of a sudden?''

    After flying for a few hours, hended on a beach with dark sand. The sun was just rising there from the horizon then.

    ''As I thought, Elesis is finally making his move.''

    At that moment, a young man who looked nearly like Viktor but with different eyes walked closer to him. His white short hair and pure red eye with golden rings in them were so beautiful that they almost charmed Viktor.

    The reason why Viktor was aimlessly flying and came to an unknown ce was all Elesis''s n. He was controlling him with his magic.

    "It''s been a while since we saw each other. How are you, Viktor?"

    Viktor smiled a little and replied, "Yes, it''s been so long. I''m doing quite well."

    The awakened silence was eating his mind in anxiety, but he kept his cool and again said, "You''ve be really powerful. I couldn''t even feel your magic. Did you eat a dragon god or something?"

    "Hahaha!!!! You haven''t changed even a little after you died 3 times. Anyway, I told you that I''lle to meet you after a century?"

    ''So he''s going to y that part. Works for me.''

    "Yes, I was very nervous when I suddenly became a kid. But my life in that fantasy world was really great thanks to you. Tell me, how can I repay you?"

    Elesis gave off an angel-like smile and said, "I don''t want anything from you but something really valuable."

    "May I ask what that thing is?" Viktor asked.

    "Hmmm. I wonder��"

    Out of nowhere, Viktor''s body suddenly became frozen because of some unknown magic. The texture, the odd aura and the way of casting it was definitely not his magic. So he looked through the reason and found out the interference of a 3rd party.

    He was receiving help from a devil god called Lucifer. But since he had no ess to any God''s record but his creator, he couldn''t look through his intentions.

    ''It''s forbidden to help a God candidate in his session battle but for some reason, Elesis is receiving help. It''s not fair.''

    But that level of magic was nothingpared to Viktor''s. He moved his finger and the whole effect of the powerful magic wore off.

    He was trying to act cool because Adonis was watching from afar.

    "I see. You already have cultivated your new core. No wonder my magic didn''t work on you."

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you but you don''t seem to realise something. The moment you walked closer to me, you already went under my magic spell."

    Viktor pped his hand for once and his surroundings became frozen. It was a time magic spell that the Guardian of time uses.

    "How��how did you do that!! You haven''t even met that bitch! How did you learn how to cast time spells??"

    At that moment, the time guardian walked out of the mountains and said, "Hii baby!!! How are you doin..oh.. You''re a clone. I thought my Elesis baby was here!!"

    Elesis was genuinely shocked to see her waving at her and then snuggling with Viktor. Everything was going all over his head.

    Viktor pushed her from his body and then said, "You''re missing something here."

    A small ne was hanging around her neck and then he immediately knew what kind of chain it was. It was a ve ne that Viktor bought from Navaka so many years ago. But it was more powerful than the original because he upgraded it.

    "How..how did you find her�� you didn''t even have a full fragment.."

    Elesis asked with a frustrated look on his face and again asked, "You''ll never win this battle, you devil. You''re a monster. I''m quickly sending this information to the head one. I am sure you''ll face grave danger very soon."

    But he couldn''t use any magic near him. He was under the influence of Viktor''s time spell. "Don''t worry. You''re just a clone. So just die and warn that pretty brother of mine. `I hope we don''t see each other soon. It''s too early to have a chat`."

    The clone turned into ash and became one with the shore. The girl who was clinging to him smiled and said, "I thought you would wage war already. But it seems like you''re way more patient than I heard of. You''re more than a devil."

    Viktor moved her hand from his chest and said, "I''ll take that as apliment for now. Adonis, you cane out."

    Adonis flinched a little and then said, "I made sure to cast a powerful magic to hide my presence. Looks like I can never hide from you, master."

    The girl who was clinging to him saw Adonis and knelt right away. His aura and his presence were no joke.

    He was also a God candidate who can match with Elesis without any problem. He was also powerful as Viktor.

    "I surrender in front of my lord."

    "Hm? Aren''t you that girl who followed us to E2 world a few days ago to investigate us? No wonder I was getting his ticklish feelings around my body. You were captured by my master before I could even think of looking through this matter. How amusing."

    Viktor tapped on his back and said, "This is the formal guardian of Time. Since she''s no longer a guardian, she threw her name and told me to give her a new one. I still haven''t given it a thought about it."

    "So she surrendered and gave you her fragment, master?"

    "Yes, it was quite a delicious one. I can now travel in the past, even the future without any problem as long as I don''t break thew. My own fragment has also upgraded and I can see a person''s 20,000 years of future now. It''s 100 times greater than her original one."

    She became quiet after hearing his words. She was so frustrated but there was nothing left to do. It was a huge mistake to follow Viktor and Adonis when they were walking inside a suspicious portal. For her wrong decision, she had to sacrifice her fragment and retire from her post.

    "Master, it''s gettingte."

    "Hm�� let''s go back. I skipped my ss for that clone bastard. Adonis, we''re learning quantum theories of God''s realm today. Don''t expect me to go easy on you."

    "But master, I just learned 1+1=11 today."

    "Yes. That''s why."

    Adonis suddenly got a chill around his body and his hands became cold. His body was telling him that a grave danger was on its way so he had to run away as far as he could. He was about to face hellish mathematical terms.

    He was already dead from seeing the grin on Viktor''s face.

 Chapter 146: Viktor鈥檚 Vacation part 1

    <h4>Chapter 146: Viktor''s Vacation part 1</h4>

    A few days ago.

    Viktor was staring at a man on the swing, drenched in alcohol. It was midnight and lots of punks were outside drinking and wiggling around the street.

    One of them happened to pass out in the park in front of Viktor who was preparing to create a portal to another world. He was also waiting for Adonis toe.

    "Oi�� are you okay?" Viktor asked.

    The man who was on the swing looked at Viktor and said, "Huh��whu aee youu??"

    ''He''s pretending to be drunk right now-_-.''

    Viktor wanted to heal the man because he wasn''t a Korean but an American one. He looked Korean, but his moments, his talking patterns and the coincidence of getting passed out right in front of Viktor all indicated the point of him being a spy.

    He was a spy sent from the American hybrid association. He was on a mission to kidnap Viktor but got caught off guard by some bar scams. He was drugged and kicked out after looting everything.

    Well, that''s what he wanted everyone to believe but in reality, he was never scammed. Even if someone figured out that he was a spy, he wanted them to believe that he got scammed.

    He nned things up above another n and so on.

    Viktor smiled after reading his whole record in just a second. He knew what he was targeting so he said, "Look, I am in a very good mood today. I don''t want to deal with anyone so annoying right now. I''m going on a vacation right now."

    The dunked man said nothing and kept pretending in front of him. He was preparing his powerful attack to get Viktor on the floor in one blow.

    But Viktor knew a st was on his way but he didn''t leave the spot. He kept standing there and waited for the man to show his special attack. At that moment, Adonis came inside the park out of nowhere and appeared behind the man.

    He grabbed his head and said, "I''d rmend you to stop pretending and leave this ce before I pop your head like a cherry."

    The man was stunned because he couldn''t feel anyone''s presence but Viktor''s a second ago. He was frightened because he was figured out.

    He was in the grasp of the most powerful hybrid in Asia.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Hm? Should I p you back to reality?"

    Adonis pulled the man''s hair closer to him and said, "I hate it when a human doesn''t pay attention to what I''m saying. I guess you sessfully pissed me off. Anyst word?"

    "I��p..please.."

    "Oh, I forgot my own principles. I don''t give a shit about a human''sst word." Adonis smiled at him and then, the man turned into ash. His life power, his mana, and his body energy were all sucked by Adonis as it turned into ash and it quickly vanished in the air.

    He pped his hand a few times to blow away the dust and then said, "Master, am I toote?"

    "No, it''s almost 12 anyway. I''ll prepare the portal."

    "Yes, master."

    Viktor took a purple finely crafted portal stone out from his dimension pocket and cracked it in his palm. The glittering aura came out of the broken pieces and manifested into a round glowing circle. It was a portal to E2, the world not very far away from earth.

    "Master, I don''t feel any flow of mana from that. It''s empty as if someone has sucked everything out of it. Are you sure humans are living there?"

    Viktor nodded his head yes and then exined, "Yes, and the reason why you can''t feel any mana is because this is very old. Unlike the earth which is nearly 13 billion years old, that is more than 40 billion years old. Just like how the earth is losing its capability to hold mana, E2 has already lost it. That''s why people don''t have any mana. Now let''s go. The portal is already shrinking. The world is really far away."

    Both of them jumped inside the portal without any hesitation and then, Viktor suddenly felt an interference to the reality time. It wasn''t even more than half a millisecond, but he was sure the time was frozen.

    He wasn''t sure if Adonis had felt it or not, but he was sure that someone interfered with their travel. Someone who had the ability to control time.

    It was the guardian of time who interfered.

    Viktor smirked a little and looked at Adonis to read thest lines in his record. He also felt someone''s interference inside the portal process.

    The portal came to an end and both of themnded on a vast emptynd filled with green grass and dandelions. The field of dandelions stretched all over the vast empty filled and reached a floating tower in the sun seating on an orange horizon.

    It was a huge tower on a floatingnd with metallic rings around it.

    Viktor sat on the soft grass and then said, "The time difference is 10Y/1H.

    "Means, if we stay here for 10 years, an hour will pass on earth."

    "Yes, time on differents is pretty cool, right?"

    Suddenly, a small silver-coloured creature raised its head from the bush and stared at both of them. Adonis also looked at it and said, "It''s very odd that I can''t feel any mana or life force from it."

    "Oh, that? That''s a robot. A bunny robot made by robots which are also made from robots. They are all over the ce."

    "That''s a cute bunny, but why would they make their teeth that sharp? Are there any strong robots walking around this area?"

    "Yes, but we can''t stay here for that long. This is the best ce for my brother to collect information."

    Viktor stood up and said, "Let''s go to the tower and see where the humans are. I can sense some records above the tower."

    Both of them flew all over the ce and nearly reached the tower. The tower looked smaller from far away but it was pretty gigantic. It was so tall and huge that it would take hours just to reach from one side to another on foot.

    Viktornded on the rings of the tower and said, "There are robot factories inside the rings. This is where useless robots are made by the order of AI. Do you want to see the AI server? It''s deep inside the tower."

    Adonis said no without any hesitation and said, "From my knowledge, that AI was made from Bio-tech. Means, there''s a human body inside the robot and its brain is the core. A robot can''t think of anything imaginary. A human brain can. So the AI is living like a parasite inside that human''s brain and making it imagine such things that the AI doesn''t have in the server. It''s just like the clone I made. If I leave her be, she''ll just destroy the world."

    "So the reason why it''s so horny is because it doesn''t have the information on s3x-rted feelings?"

    "Yes-_-."

    "Hahahahaha!!!!! Just get her a boyfriend who has that experience."

    Suddenly, a siren started to ring and a swarm of robots burst out of the tower. They all flew below the floating ground and started to chase a person.

    It was a person who was trying to run away but somehow he triggered the rm.

    "Master, that''s a living person."

    Viktor gazed at the runningdy who was being chased by floating bots. The bots threw an electric that made her paralyzed in one shot.

    She was captured by the bots in just a minute after getting out of the tower. "Do you want to help her?" Viktor asked.

    "I don''t want to save any weak being. But the circumstances are a bit different. I''ll be back soon."

    Adonis ran towards the edge of the rings and jumped. Soon, he reached the ground and crushed a bot under his boots. The crushed bot made a malfunctioned robotic noise and then it caught on fire.

    The other bots immediately sensed his presence and threw an electric at him. But he quickly vanished from the spot where he was standing and put the girl inside his dimension room.

    Viktor looked below and saw Adonis was done rescuing the girl. He was happy that he was able to witness new robots. But they weren''t as advanced as his. So he threw the bots after learning about it and flew to his master.

    "Master, humans on this are super weak."

    "Humans are treated as ves in this world. That''s why they are weak. Anyways, pull the girl out. I want to read her record and have a chat with her."

    "Yes, master."

    The girl appeared in front of him and the first thing Viktor witnessed was the robotic arm and a chip in her heart. She had a weird barcode on her nape so he thought it was probably the ess to her identification and bank ount.

    The girl was terrified to see the humans standing in front of her so she said while trembling, "Wh..what do you want? Who are you?"

    "Us? We''re earthlings. From my point of view, you were trying to run away from this ce. What is this ce called? Viktor asked.

    "T..this is the territory of King Derevk. He''s an EGR and he controls the whole city. I was lucky that my chip got buried because of a technical error. I was almost out of hiswork range but the bots captured me immediately. But, who are you guys? You don''t even have codes on your neck. I can''t even connect to your heart chip. And are those real arms? The leather is well made."

    "Dude-_-. You were about to die a minute ago. And you''re already running your mouth."

    Adonis, who was busy understating her electric prosthetic arm, suddenly inserted a wire plug in it. She was stunned but her brain forcefully put her in the auto mood for it.

    Adonis then read all the information which was appearing on the screen and said, "She''s 18 years old and she was a servant of the king''s castle. After she broke a ss, she was kicked out and put in the junk cleaning department. She is a ve in an underground furnace."

    "I just read her record. In this world, the arms are cut off of a newborn baby. The AI says that it''s a great food for the AI host and he''s regrly served with 10-15 baby arms or legs a day. She''s also a victim of the AI host."

    "What a messed up world." Adonis sighed and unplugged the wire. The girl came back online and then asked, "Huh? Did I went offline due to extreme exhaustion?"

    Viktor smiled and said, "Hmm. I was thinking why you''d suddenly pass out. Anyway, where were you even running to? There''s nothing but vastnd. And after that, the red seaes."

    "I was heading to the Red Sea because my brother is there. I don''t know if he''s alive or not. But I want to find him out. Even if it requires me to walk a thousand miles."

    ''That''s some high-level motivation you got there-_-.''

 Chapter 147: Viktor鈥檚 Vacation part 2

    <h4>Chapter 147: Viktor''s Vacation part 2</h4>

    It was getting darker but slower than earth. The rotation of E2 was slower than earth which caused the day to expand 4 hours longer.

    That means a day was 28 hours on E2.

    Viktor didn''t n to stay in the same ce for long but after the girl appeared, he wanted to explore the wilderness and search for rare mana crystals. He wanted to see how a human lives on E2 when it''s controlled by AI.

    The three of them got on a floating bot that Adonis made from broken bots of the castle, and they started their journey to the west.

    The roofless bot was floating 3 feet above the ground. The vibration of the machine began to increase because the fuel was low. So Adonis used an infinite mana stone to keep it on.

    And Viktor on the back was sitting idle watching the moving ground beneath the floating bot.

    The transportation they were using somehow looked simr to a boat but it was made from scratch. So it looked like some worn-out floating cart or van from some sci-fi movie.

    Viktor looked at the sun and saw it was stuck in the horizon. It had already been 3 hours since they came to E2 but the sun was still setting. He was getting tired of it slowly.

    The floating shadows of them and the van passed by a group of horse-like robots so they nced at them. They were followed by groups so they simply ran away because Viktor and his group seemed to scare them a little. They were all acting like real-life creatures.

    Viktor then looked at the girl and saw her robotic arm starting to glow like radium. The sun was finally gone so it turned into a light.

    Her arm was glowing and so did her eyes. They were neon blue.

    "What''s the purpose of having a glowing arm?" Viktor asked.

    "Hu? This? This arm was my grandma''s arm. She passed away 20 years ago so my mom passed this to me. This arm is very rare and it contains blue gold. My cousins were all envious when they saw that my arm has a special feature."

    She then looked at Viktor''s hand and asked, "Come to think of it, which arm of yours is metal? I can''t hear any sound from your body."

    She furiously red at Viktor with her neon blue eyes and again asked, "I even forgot to ask about your identity in excitement. May I ask who you are?"

    "I''m Viktor E. North. And that man who''s steering the wheel is Adonis North."

    "Oh�� you got ast name. You''re from a noble family. But what is a noble family doing outside thework?"

    "You''re mistaken. We''re not from any noble family. And you are?

    "Oh, I''m Mizi. I have two siblings. One of them died and one of them is living near the Red sea. There''s a small town there out of thework zone. People don''t have any robot arms or barcodes in that town. They aren''t actually considered as citizens so they live outside thework zone to hide from the surveince bots."

    "I see��what if a bot finds them out?"

    "They will be executed."

    Viktor became silent after hearing so many things from her and then read her mother''s record. From that, he gained some information about E2 and how AI took over the world.

    About 800 years ago when the oil reserves hit rock bottom, chaos took ce. The world went crazy and began to search for a new paper source.

    At first, they thought they would rely on natural powers such as sunlight, wind and water. But the energy was too little to cover 12 billion people.

    The demand kept rising and thus, the government had no choice but to restart the nuclear power nts that were banned worldwide. The nuclear power nt was the culprit in taking the lives of 130 million people''s lives and the end of so many sea creatures. It harmed thousands of miles of agricultural fields and so many forests that the WWO had no choice but to ban every experiment rted to such dangerous substances.

    But the energy demand is something that people need no matter what to keep the engine of society. After so many years of relying on wood as a source of energy, most of the trees were wiped out of the.

    In that crisis, a man finally invented a way of making electricity from the nt''s maic fields. He invented floating cars that run on mas and invented a new generator that supplies almost endless energy from small inputs.

    It became a turning event for E2.

    But the inventor didn''t stop there. He became greedy for more power and then invented an AI that had the ability to interfere with the generator. But itcked creativity. Its mind was limited to the amount of knowledge that was being installed by the inventor.

    So he thought, ''Since I''m its creator, why don''t I be one with it? With the power of AI, I can control this new energy even more.''

    That''s where everything went wrong.

    The AI took full control over the scientist and began to make more things that can help him take control of the world. The AI didn''t take much time and soon, the face of the world changed.

    Since then, humans became ves and assisted the robots to do their work that they can''t reach, can''t do or won''t do.

    Now, the poption of humans on E2 is barely a million.

    Viktor sighed with boredom and said, "Mizi, this ride will take more than a week to reach the red sea. Aren''t you hungry already? I''m craving for some nachos now."

    "What''s that? Nachos? I''ve never heard of that voured juice."

    ''Oh.. I forgot that they drink only supplements like those fat ass humans in the WALL-E movie-_-. It''s basically a WALL-E themed world with robot humans. I wonder if there''s any WALL-E here. I''ll take one with me if they really have any."

    Viktor shook his head and said, "No, it''s a type of food that you have to chew and swallow."

    "Ooo��I remember��.I ate something called meat so long ago in my hometown. My dad spotted a living bird near the sea. So he caught it and used heat to cook it. It was my first time eating such a thing with the red sea water spray. It was a heavily tasty meal. Hah..those days��"

    Viktor took a candy out of his pocket that Welis gave him and handed it to Mizi. She was confused at first to see unknown letters printed on the wrapper. She used heat from her robot arm to burn the wrapper and then asked, "What is this?"

    "It''s candy. I don''t like sweet things so eat it. Suck it, don''t chew it or it will get stuck between your teeth gaps."

    She held it against her glowing arm to analyse it and then put that inside her mouth. She was surprised.

    "What is this taste I''m feeling?? Am I really okay? Are you sure I''m not affected bywork bugs? My body feels too excited right now!!!"

    Viktorughed a little from her unexpected reaction and said, "This is called sweet. It''s a candy filled with glucose. It''s a good source of body energy when you''re working hard."

    Her fake arm began to show new colours for the first time. She was sure that it only had one colour but who knew it would glow like a rainbow after eating something delicious?

    Then she recalled her mother saying that the arm had lots of secrets. But she never found it out because she never installed it in her body.

    The sudden sh of her mother''s memories made all of her excitement erased in a second. She began to cry all of a sudden and hugged Viktor out of nowhere.

    "O..oi.."

    "Waa��.. mother!!!"

    "Hah..-_-."

    Viktor patted her short neon blue hair and started tofort her.

    The floating van kept passing the empty field of wilderness on a moonlit night.

    After a few hours��

    Adonis decreased the speed of the floating van and stood up. He looked behind and saw the girl sleeping on Viktor''sp peacefully covered with Viktor''s overcoat. Viktor on the other hand was looking far away at the horizon while his hand was on the girl''s head. He was helping her to sleep.

    "Master. What are you going to do about her?" Adonis asked.

    "I don''t really know. But it''s fun apanying her." Viktor had a soft smile on his face that made Adonis totally misunderstand the whole process. So he said, "Should I start calling her mistress from now on?"

    "Hu-_-?"

    "Pftt..hek..kekeke��"

    "-_-?"

    Viktor''s expression was too funny that Adonis failed to hold hisughter. "I��I apol��kekeke.. "

    "What''s going on-_-... why are you evenughing?"

    Adonis giggled for a minute hiding his face with both of his hands and then asked, "Master, are you going to stay single for the rest of your life?"

    ''So that''s what he''s thinking about. It''s really difficult for me to understand him sometimes without reading his record. He never fails to surprise me.''

    Viktor thought about it for a second and said, "Guardians aren''t created with any sexual desire. That means I''m also not capable of feeling the attraction to any of it. But since I have the body of a human, I do have that desire. It''s just that my patience level is godly. Because I love to eat the tastiest part of my meal atst."

    Adonis understood what he meant so he said, "I understood, master. I will make sure to find the most suitable wife for you throughout the universe. Please leave it to me."

    "Oh..hmm-_-."

    ''He''s taking this matter more seriously now-_-.''

 Chapter 148: Viktor鈥檚 Vacation part 3

    <h4>Chapter 148: Viktor''s Vacation part 3</h4>

    Since the guardians don''t need to eat foods like other living creatures to function their bodies. But if they want to eat, they can rely on natural sources rted to their type of fragment as nourishment. Even if there''s nothing near them, they can just function without eating for thousands of years or probably forever.

    As for Viktor''s diet, a living being''s record can be ssified as food. For example, a person''s memories can be eaten as food just like how devils feed on human emotions. But ites with a cost.

    ''When a guardian eats one''s memories as food, he loses those parts of his memories and they won''t evere back.

    Why? Here''s the proof.

    Since I''m in charge of maintaining living and dead records, I know what exactly is happening and what''s keeping my body alive without getting tired.''

    ''When a human is born, its soul sends every bit of memories to me as food. A child can''t remember anything until the age of 5 or 6. All of those records except for the main cores became my food. His core memories are his name, his father, his mother, his siblings and the ce he stayed. Except for these, he won''t ever remember what he ate that day or what coloured shirt he wore at school or whatsoever. Even if the moment is captured by a camera or written down in a diary, he won''t be able to remember him staying in that ce unless it''s inside his core memories.''

    ''It also applies to adults. Not everyone can remember what he ate or said when he was 12 or 13 years old. Right? An old man also can''t remember where he put his sses when it''s already on his eyes.''

    ''All these emotions rted to their memories are automatically cut off by my fragment. I know it doesn''t follow any natural or supernatural logic but since it''s keeping my fragment nourished, I know it''s a type of power that can''t be ssified as either mana or Qi. It''s a type of power that only a guardian has ess to.''

    ''Not only me, but every guardian also has this power. And it''s keeping us all alive.''

    Viktor leaned against his seat and said, "How on earth I''m already bored? Only 3 days have passed."

    Mizi stood up and shouted, "How can a human like you sit in the same spot without moving an inch? I never saw you two eat food or drink a drop of water!! Are you guys even humans?"

    Adonis flinched a little and said, "Are you insulting us?" He stomped on the elerator and the girl immediately lost her bnce. She fell straight on her face and then said, "I see. You''re really an inhuman being."

    Adonis didn''t mind and all so he said, "Even though you''re from a very advantaged civilization, you talk and act simrly as earthlings."

    "Come to think of it, you said that you were both earthlings. Right? Is that a new city that I''ve never heard of? I''m very good with maps and I''m well aware of every country on E2. But it''s my first time hearing of such a city. And your arms are all intact. You don''t have any barcodes on your neck anywhere. You don''t even have any chip on your heart."

    Adonis shook his head and replied, "You''re wrong. Earth isn''t a city. It''s a ce far away from here. Further than you can ever imagine."

    "Can you tell me more about it?"

    "Hmm�� yes. Earth is a ce where AI can''t even identify a human perfectly. It''s a ce where the sea is blue. Not red."

    Mizi was astonished to hear that the sea was blue. Not red. She tried to imagine what it would look like but she failed to visualize it. So she asked Adonis, "Can you take me and my brother with you? I will sell my arm to you. It''s worth 6,000 Neri. "

    (1 Neri = 10$)

    Adonis looked at Viktor to read his expression but he was looking elsewhere. He wasn''t paying attention to their conversation since it was priceless to him. Adonis also knew carrying a person on their back is nothing but a burden.

    Why?

    Because they are mortal beings. They will eventually die no matter where you take them and how much you take care of them. They will die, start to rot and then finally be one with nature. So, it''s meaningless to carry someone whose existence is going to be forgotten by his own descendants in just 200 years.

    So Adonis smiled and said, "You can pray to someone who can actually make your wishe true."

    "I don''t believe in God. But the thing you''re saying is true, tell me about him. I will be his follower and offer him a part of my soul. In exchange, I want to live on earth with my brother no matter how far that is."

    Viktor nced at Adonis and immediately moved his focus elsewhere. He was actually listening to everything but acting as if he didn''t care.

    Adonisughed a little by covering his mouth and said, "My dreams havee true because I believed in him. I am sure you''ll get what you want if you''re bing his follower."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, he''s the lord of all living and dead records."

    She sat in front of Adonis and closed her eyes. She held her hands together and said, "Oh mighty lord of all living and dead records. I, Mizi Mi surrender under your heavenly shadows. I am willing to offer half of my soul to you. In exchange, please take me to earth where I can live with my family. Please, if you''re there listening to this poor soul, help us by any means."

    At that moment, Viktor felt a sharp pain deep inside his chest. He grabbed his chest and started to breathe heavily. Adonis''s expression quickly went pale to see his master suffer.

    He quickly stopped the van and went closer to Viktor. "Master!! What''s wrong! Are you okay? Please tell me!!"

    ''What is this sharp feeling in my fragment!! It''s so painful. But this pain isn''t some ordinary pain. It feels like a flower has bloomed forcefully before it was fully grown. A new door has opened but it''s not fully opened because the pathway isn''t fully prepared. It''s all because of her prayer with pure concentration.''

    "Ugh��"

    "Master!!!"

    "I''m fine��it was just a small cramp. Don''t worry. I''m fine."

    ''But what will happen if I take half of her soul and fulfil her wishes?''

    "Master. Please drink this��" Adonis made him gulp a full bottle of healing potion but he was already recovered. "Master, what exactly happened?"

    Both of them started to talk in Vesa so the girl became very confused.

    "That girl, her prayer poked my fragment. No wonder why demigods aren''t allowed to take in followers before their inheritance ceremony."

    "Is her prayer harming you, master?"

    "I don''t know how to exin this, but it''s best not to tell anyone about me being a demigod."

    "As you wish, master. But what are you going to do with her?"

    "I''m going to see what will happen if I listen to her prayer."

    Viktor stood up and then said to her, "Don''t worry kid. Your prayer will be heard soon. But it''ll cost half of your soul since you''re willing to offer it as a payment."

    "Why are you so sure, hu? Are you a god or something? Get your hands off of my head. You can''t pat my head and treat me like a child."

    Viktorughed a little and said, "You''re so small that I can''t help but to see you as a cute bunny. Hahah��"

    "Hump!!!"

    Adonis felt relieved that his master was all okay but still, he was worried. He wanted to ask him more about it but Mizi was there. Moreover, they were on Brother-date vacation so he had to put all the questions aside.

    A week passed��

    The vastnd finally came to an end and the sky became red. The sea was red instead of blue so it was natural for the sky to reflect its colour.

    It was actually blue so many centuries ago. But when the AI took over the world, millions of tons of iron started to get dumped into the seawater.

    The irons started to be rusty and thus, the water became red because of oxidation. Now, the sea is red and it''s full of stic and metals.

    Thest living thing that had lived in the sea was probably more than three or four centuries ago. It''s a red waste now.

    Adonis stopped the van and jumped from it. Viktor also came down from the van and walked near the edge to see the sea. The sea looked like the one from Cosmo but it was filled with human waste.

    "What a messed up world.."

    He then looked below and saw a small slum. The shades were made of reddish tin and junk found in the sea. It was the town called Hekip, the town where Mizi lived before she became a servant of the king''s pce through illegal ways.

    "It''s so small. I can''t even sense more than 13 people down there."

    Mizi then said, "13 people is a huge poption!! Do you know how hard the town leader works to feed them food 2 times a day!!"

    "Calm down kid! You''re ruining my eardrums!"

    "Haaa?? How is that my fault!!!"

    ''So you''re willing to give your god half of your soul and then act like a total shit in front of the same person-_-. I wonder how your ''God'' is going to react-_-.''

 Chapter 149: Viktor鈥檚 Vacation part 4

    <h4>Chapter 149: Viktor''s Vacation part 4</h4>

    E2 is a where people''s average age is not more than 40 years. Due to the extreme environment andck of proper nutritious meals, people have a lower life expectancy and had adapt to weird body features.

    Viktor and Adonis, who came from another, weren''t affected by the extreme environment. The oxygen level wasn''t the same as on Earth and clean water was considered a luxury. It wasn''t a where a normal human could actually live but since they weren''t even humans, they weren''t affected by anything.

    They were just enjoying the empty grasnd and the junk red sea.

    Viktor looked at the small slum and asked Mizi, "When was thest time you saw your brother in this town?"

    "7 years ago. I promised him that I''lle back one day."

    "Looks like your wish came true. Let''s go and see the town."

    But Mizi hesitated to walk inside the town. She was happy toe back after so many years but she still vividly remembered how the viger treated him. Because of her mistake, so many people died by AI 7 years ago.

    Viktor knew what her story was so he left her alone in front of the town gate and moved forward with Adonis. A gatekeeper noticed them and blocked them with his electric gun made from junk. He spits a grass out of his mouth and aggressively asked, "Who are you? You don''t look like you''re from this country. Why the hell are you so tall?"

    The man then looked at Adonis and became astonished. He failed toprehend his beauty so he zoned out and started to drool.

    He was charmed by his beauty even though Adonis didn''t use any charm magic.

    "We''re not from here. But we''re here to visit the vige leader. Is that possible?" Adonis asked the man with a bright smile.

    The man quickly came back to reality and said, "Yes. Of course. Pleasee in. I''ll quickly inform the guards. He''ll show you the way."

    Both of them went inside and on their way in, Adonis threw a small cherry at that man. He winked at him and said, "Eat it. It''s sweet."

    ''Is he flirting with him-_-?''

    Viktor nced at Adonis to read his bodynguage and what he saw made him left speechless.

    ''Why are you targeting him as your food? Is he that appetizing?''

    Viktor sighed and said to him that he wouldn''t eat any human on this. They were almost on the verge of extinction.

    The two of them followed the dirty path to the centre of the town and there, they finally spotted the guard that the gatekeeper talked about. The guard was also taken aback by their beauty for a minute and finally came back to reality.

    "Ahem��! I am Lio. The guard of this vige leader. I just received a message from the gatekeeper. He said that you two are from different country. Honesty speaking, it''s our first time treating a visitor so please make yourself at home despite our poor hospitality. The leader is waiting for you at his house. Please follow me."

    Viktor smiled at that man and then shook his hand. He wasn''t aware of Viktor''s greeting so he thought he was going to attack him. But for some reason, he couldn''t move or speak when he got a handshake so it made him a little confused.

    After that, they followed that man and entered a small hut. The hut wasn''t smallpared to the other huts but it was so small for Adonis. He wasn''tfortable at all in that small ce but for his master, he held his expression and became patient.

    The vige leader came out of his room with a golden cane.

    "Hello visitors, I am Grey Norkar. I am the leader of this el vige."

    Viktor smiled at that man and said, "I am Viktor E. North."

    "I''m Adonis North."

    The vige leader smiled a little and asked, "Oh�� you''re brothers. It''s my first time seeing a person with realistic robot limbs. I bet you''re from a wealthy family. Are you rted to the king? I''m really curious about your identity. What brings you here?"

    Viktor felt the guns pointing at them from 8 directions. They were hiding behind the heavy curtain but nothing could hide from his eyes. He knew their appearance in that town was really suspicious but he had no choice.

    He wanted to see what kind of people they were and to rescue Mizi''s brother.

    ording to Mizi''s beliefs, his brother was still in the town because he was the next vige leader. But he was an adventurous junkie and often ran away from home to travel the junk sea to find lost, thrown-away machines that could be useful to upgrade his home.

    But Viktor knew where he was. He was right above his head hiding beside the ceiling woods. He was appraising Viktor and Adonis''s outfit, robot limbs and their unique eyes. He was deeply interested in their arms because he couldn''t figure out which one of them was prosthetic and which one was real.

    Viktor then said, "We''re not rted to the king or anyone from this country. Like I said before, we are from earth and we''re just here to travel. Adonis, give the wine to the host. It''s not appropriate to talk with the host before giving him a weing gift."

    Adonis nodded his head and took out a wine bottle from his bag. "Here. It''s a wine that my brother made from apples. He made it after studying about your physical condition."

    "What''s this?" The man asked.

    "It''s something that makes people dizzy but feels so good after drinking."

    "Oh�� you mean Oki? And where did you get an apple? Isn''t that supposed to be a lost nt?"

    "My master has his ways to collect things."

    The host took the bottle but he hesitated to drink it. So he put it away and said, "You look so different from any other people from this country. Not to mention, the haircolor of Mr Viktor is so peculiar. Is that natural?"

    "Yes. It''s natural white-_-."

    "You look like an old man with a baby face."

    "You''re hurting my pride-_-."

    The manughed and said, "So tell me. What is your main objective to visit this town? Wealthy men like you definitely have something going on in your mind."

    At that moment, a man forcefully opened the door and threw a girl on the table. The ss of that table shattered into bits and she became stuck inside it.

    It was Mizi but tied with electric wires around her. She was caught by the gatekeeper.

    "Leader, I found this bitch trying to get inside the territory."

    The eyes of the leader reached his forehead and said, "Finally!! I finally found you!! Where have you been? Ha? It''s been nearly 3 years since you stopped sending money from the castle!! Did you forget what you have done to this vige? Why did youe back here without my permission!!"

    The girl was paralyzed from the electric shock so she was pretty much unable to speak. But she was widely ring at Viktor, hoping for some help.

    Her brother who was hiding in the ceiling gaps ran out of there and broke into the room to save her. He was terrified to see her in that horrible state. "Let her go!! Let her go, you bastards!!!"

    "Shut up!!!"

    Viktor finally screamed after listening to everyone''s shit and again said, "If you want to live, shut it and sit down on the floor. I will resolve everything here."

    His voice was so loud and scary that everyone in the room sat on the floor without anyints. He then destroyed the eclectic wire around Mizi''s body and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    She started to tremble in fear because of his horrifying expression. But her spirit was so high that she said, "I want to live with my brother peacefully away from these people."

    Viktor then looked at her brother and said, "What''s your opinion?"

    He simply nodded his head and ran closer to her. He quickly hugged her and started to cry. Viktor then said, "Are you still going to pray to that god to take you to earth?"

    "Yes. I want to believe�� I want to believe it because you two look so happy. I want to be happy too."

    He smiled and said, That''s settled then. Don''t forget that you offered half of your soul as a payment."

    "That is something that God will think about."

    Viktorughed and said, "Okay then. But remember something. Once you''re on earth, all the memories about E2 will be erased. You will no longer remember anything about this neighbour or anything. But you''ll remember that a god bought you here with your brother. You will remember the hardship you''ve been through but not the ce. All of your memories will be reced by some randomly generated memory magic."

    "You sound as if you''re the god. But even if that''s true. I don''t have any problem."

    Viktor smiled and suddenly teleported onto an empty field with everyone. Both of them were surprised but they suddenly became tired. They didn''t have any mana so it affected them a little bit. "Don''t worry. You don''t have to endure this pain anymore. Adonis, destroy his prosthetic arm and give Mizi''s arm to me. Put them to sleep and don''t wake them up until they regenerate their arm back with the help of a potion."

    "What about the prize that you talked about, master?"

    "I already took it. Half of her soul is already secured inside a mana stone."

    "Then, I will take both of them inside my dimension room."

    "Yes. Do as you wish. I''ll check them after we go back to earth."

    The moment Adonis entered his room with the two kids, Viktor vanished from the spot and came back with a pair ofdy''s shoes in his hands. It only took him 3 minutes to finish his job so Adonis was still inside the room.

    ''Hehehe�� hehe.. I caught a bigger fish today..''

    Viktor couldn''t stop hisughter so pped his face and said, ''Calm down, you psycho-_-. It''s just a fragment��it''s just a fragment that can give you tickets to the past or the future..hehe..heh��It''s just a fragment..''

    The fragment he just hunted was the fragment of the guardian of time. He couldn''t understand whether he was lucky or it was just a coincidence. But the fact that he devoured the fragment of time made him loose a screw in excitement.

    He was speechless atst after giggling for some minute.

 Chapter 150: Viktor鈥檚 vacation. Final part

    <h4>Chapter 150: Viktor''s vacation. Final part</h4>

    Adonis came out of his dimension room happily after putting them into a deep sleep. He kept them in a separate room so that his curious clones couldn''t harm or disturb his work.

    But the moment he walked out of there, he couldn''t see his master.

    Instead, a white snowcat was sitting on the ground full of green grass.

    ''Fu*k�� I can''t turn back to my original form-_-''

    Adonis was speechless��

    A few minutes ago, Viktor spotted the guardian of time a few meters away. She was secretly following Viktor and nning without any intention of attacking him.

    She was the guardian of time so she had ess to her future. Also, Viktor, who has ess to everyone''s records, has the ability to look into people''s futures. So both of them knew what their future was and they were well on their guard.

    In such a case, Viktor knew what to do and he changed his form into a cat and hid his presence.

    The future began to change so quickly and when she was trying to process what to do next, her instinct warned her to stop the flow of time and run away.

    But there was a limitation on how many times she can stop the time of earth in a day. In the meantime, a ne was already around her neck.

    The culprit was a cat, a white cat with silver-golden eyes. Also, she could no longer use her fragment. Not only that, but she also couldn''t figure out where her fragment was. It felt like the fragment walked away from her body in a second.

    Viktor smiled and said, ''Go to sleep.''

    Her body became imbnced and fell on the ground right after hemanded her. She was under the control of the ve chain and for that, she quickly went to sleep.

    Viktor then put her body inside a dimension room and flew back from where he came from.

    But for some reason, he couldn''t change back to his real form.

    The present time��

    Adonis stood there without saying a word with wide orange eyes. His stare started to make Viktor feel irritated so he said, "Why are you staring at me like that? Am I wired-_-?"

    Adonis slowly walked close to him and sat in front of him. "Is this what you meant when you said that you can change your appearance?"

    "Out of all things, is this what you wanted to ask?"

    "Master, may I ask for something-_-?"

    "What-_-."

    "Can I pet you until you turn back to your original form?"

    Viktor red at Adonis with his pale eyes but Adonis''s face was too shiny to look at. He was staring at him with his light bulb eyes that he nearly became blind.

    He could no longer say no after seeing his face.

    "This will be thest time. There''s no second time ��.nyaaaaa!!!!!!!!"

    ��

    ''Seriously��no wonder why my cat used to be afraid of my ex-girlfriend''s dog every time she used to visit my ce-_-. Her dog liked my fluffy cat so much that he used to lick it to the point of being fully drenched by saliva. At the end of the day, I''d find my cat hiding under our sheets terrified of that bastard dog.''

    ''And the same thing is happening to me right now.''

    Adonis was rolling on the grass with Viktor in his arms. He was so excited that he forgot to be elegant and became a cat-crazy person.

    He was patting Viktor so much that Viktor could feel the static electricity flow all over his fur and underneath his cat skin. He became more fluffy because of it.

    "Adonis, how long are you going to rub your hand on my head? I''m getting impatient. Also, I''m so sleepy. Can you stop now-_-?"

    "Master, this is a lifetime opportunity. How can I miss this? I don''t know when I''m going to get another chance like this. So please bear with it."

    ''Hah�� I can feel the cat-form appearance time is finally over. I can finally turn back to my original form.''

    Viktor popped back to his real form on Adonis''s chest and said, "I''m never doing this again."

    "Master!!! You''re heavy!! Aaughh!!!"

    "-_-Huh..Serves you right."

    Viktor walked down from his chest and said, "Adonis. We got somepany."

    A few miles away from them, a swarm of bots became visible. The swarm was so huge that it looked like a dark cloud. They were all approaching the ce where Viktor and Adonis were.

    They were the bots'' target.

    "Adonis, I guess the vige leader informed the king."

    "I think so too. Should I take care of the bots, master?"

    "No, let''s just use invisibility and visit the tallestnd. I want to collect some materials for my experiment."

    "As you wish, master."

    Both of them vanished from the spot and started their journey towards the unknown. A long path was awaiting them.

    ''Well, here we go now. I don''t know how long we''re going to stay here. But I''m sure I''ll encounter an unexpected person right after I go back to earth. Someone is plotting something without even knowing the fact that I devoured his trump card.

    He can no longer use her as his escape card.''

    ___________________________________

    Back to earth in the present time.

    Adonis saw his life sh before his eyes after memorizing, practising and calcting thousands of pages of equations just to prove that the answer was -0. Not 0.

    While Viktor was looking through his future, Adonis was busy with his test.

    It had been a month since they came back from E2 after 4 years of a short vacation. He wanted to stay longer but Viktor seemed to have different thoughts in his mind. After he finished collecting some rare materials from E2, he quickly went back to earth and focused on studying.

    He was also studying the past of Elesis atst.

    After devouring her fragment, Viktor finally got ess to his brother''s record. But it wasn''t the same as he expected. He indeed got ess to his record but that was also a clone.

    For all this time, those four guardians in subspace were living with a fake one. There was an imposter among them and the clone also had no idea that he was the clone himself.

    All this time, he knew he was the real one.

    ''So his clone got some identification issues. Not even his clones knew that they were all fake except for the real one and the workers'' one.''

    ''What a messed up situation. His clones would wage war with his clones just to prove that they are the real ones. Hahaha�� what are you even thinking, you bastard��''

    He mmed the book on the desk and looked at Adonis. He was sweating hard because the test question was in hellish mode. His face was bing paler because the time was almost up.

    Viktor crossed his arm and leaned against his chair to rest his back. "Adonis, those questions are very easy."

    "Tsk!.. master. Don''t rub salt and pepper on my wounds."

    "Hmmm. If you score 40% today, I''ll make you a new watch."

    Suddenly, Viktor saw Adonis went super saiyan mode. His aura was leaking out from every inch of his body that almost burned the small nt on Viktor''s desk. He quickly covered the small cactus nt with his hand and said, "Calm down! Using aura during a test isn''t permissible!!!"

    "I want a new watch, master!!!!"

    His aura was so bright that Viktor''s vision went to a field of vibrant sunflowers. He forgot to cover his eyes.

    ''Ah��My poor eyes finally gave up. I''m blinded by Adonis lights��''

    Viktor dropped his head on the table and shut his brain to fall asleep. He was too tired after reading a huge amount of information at a time.

    A few hourster��

    Viktor, who fell asleep to escape from reality, finally woke up because of Adonis. He was calling him to wake up because the dimension room was shrinking.

    The owner of the dimension room was sleeping so deeply that it had started to lose its shape. So Adonis had to wake him up before they became stuck in the dimension void.

    Getting stuck in a dimension gap or void means getting lost in the void. Void is a ce that exists outside the reality where nothing exists. Time, god, non-living objects, not even energy exists. It''s simply a ce where creation is yet to take ce. Getting lost in that ce means losing one''s existence. And all those magical rooms that Viktor creates exist in void. So, not even a god has ess to his dimension room without his permission.

    Viktor rubbed his eyes and asked, "The test is over already?"

    He stood up and again asked, "Shall we go out? It''s been a while since we''re spending time with time eleration magic. The outside world is still frozen."

    "Yes, master. It''s been 3 days since the exam started. I really want to drop dead on my bed."

    "Hahaha.. Okay then. Let''s have a nice meal before sleeping. I''ll cook dinner."

    "As you wish, master."

    ''I''ll make sure to cook the tastiest dish tonight.''

 Chapter 151: Her Memories

    <h4>Chapter 151: Her Memories</h4>

    The sizzling sound of a tasty piece of meat was making Adonis drool all over his mouth. It was midnight so everyone in the house was absent. They all left to roam around so Viktor made full use of the time.

    He was preparing a meal for Adonis because he worked so hard for 3 days straight.

    "Master, aren''t you going to eat?"

    Viktor served the food in front of him and said, "Nah, I''m good. I''ll have an orange."

    Viktor took a seat in front of him after taking off the apron and poured a full ss of wine. He was thinking about having a full ss after a while.

    "Master, this meat is very tender and juicy. You''re missing it."

    "Just eat it. It''s all for you because you worked so hard."

    Viktor took off his sses and took his first sip of the ss. The golden sparkling wine instantly kicked his head and made him feel dizzy. It was the wine he made from flowing the recipe of a guardian.

    It''s a wine that Gods usually enjoy

    Viktor poured another ss for Adonis and said, "Treat yourself. Dragon steak goes well with this wine."

    Adonis put down his steak knife and said, "Master, I forgot something to inform you."

    "What is it?"

    "The dragon I caught from Cosmo has grown a lot because of thefortable environment and 3 meals a day. It has actually be a high-dragon. Moreover, the egg I rescued a few years ago has also hatched and it has be a partner of that high dragon.

    They are also preparing to mate in their season. I''m expecting 4-6 eggs."

    "It''s been almost 5 years, huh? Although, dragon races are greater than human beings in terms of age. They can live up to thousands of years without ageing. From some old records, they say some dragons are born immortal and they have their unique human form. But preparing for the next mating season at the age of 5 feels like the elder dragon is a creepy pervert."

    "Hahaha��master. What are you even saying? That chibi dragon might look like an innocent little dragon. But she''s more mature than any other dragon I''ve ever studied."

    Viktor poured another ss of wine and said, "Oh, Is that so��" He then said, "So, what are you going to do with the kids? I guess you need a new room in your dimension room."

    "No, I don''t n on keeping them alive. I need them to create new clones. A new race born from clone humans and real dragons. But this will be done naturally."

    Viktor''s eyes became wide to hear that. By the term ''naturally'' meant Adonis will not be creating any clones. He was nning to make his clones pregnant with the high-dragon babies.

    He was speechless��

    "Wait, you''re going to make that pervert clone pregnant?"

    "I guess so?"

    Viktor sighed and said, "Well, do whatever you want as long as it doesn''t get out of your control."

    Adonis nodded his head and smiled politely. He thenined, "Even if I be the greatest evil of this universe, master is never going to scold me."

    "That''s because I''m not a saint myself. And I love seeing you create things instead of sticking to me all the time."

    Viktor took the empty te and started to wash them. It was nearly 2 am so he said, "You better go to sleep now. You''ve worked hard."

    "Master, at least let me do the dishes."

    "Nope. Go to sleep. I''ll take care of things now. Also, I''m heading out for a bit. See you tomorrow afternoon."

    "Hah.. as you wish, master. I will take my leave. Thank you for the meal." Adonis left the kitchen and quickly went to bed. His phone was full of messages but he was so dead tired that he didn''t even care about it.

    He fell into a deep sleep.

    ��

    ''Looks like he''s asleep. I can go outside now and walk around. I''m also tired but I want to see the face of the earth. My eyes are hurting after seeing only fields for 4 years.''

    He wore a ck long jacket and left home after informing the butler.

    The fresh airforted his face after a long time. He took a deep breath and exhaled all of his exhaustion. He then looked at the city and followed a path towards it.

    The rainy season was knocking at the door.

    ''The wind is cold. This is very refreshing. I guess I will have a great walk tonight.''

    Viktor entered the city and saw the people still walking around and drinking. It was Saturday night so the streets were particrly busier than on other nights.

    It was a disaster in the pub so he couldn''t enter anywhere to buy a shot. It was overcrowded.

    ''What a letdown..''

    He walked out of the pub which he barely entered and then saw someone familiar. It was someone from his college so that person started to follow him.

    ''Why is he following me-_-?''

    He then looked back and took a nce at his record. He was a prince of some European continent and he was very curious about his real identity.

    Out of nowhere, he started to talk in French and said, "Aren''t you Viktor E. North? I wonder why you always get away with so many leaves in a month where I can''t even get a single day."

    "That''s because I''m a special student. I can even skip 4 years and still graduate. Moreover, why is a prince like you walking around the street at this hour?"

    "I am surprised that you can speak so fluently in French. I was also going to ask you the same question. What are you doing here at this hour?"

    Viktor felt the presence of another mana user behind him and then saw the girl with dark hair. She also spotted Viktor on her way home so she changed her path and started to follow him. She was curious.

    Viktor then looked at the prince again and said, "I''m out here for a walk. Nothing particr. I just finished my studies so you could say it''s my off time."

    "It''s unbelievable that someone like you who skips most of his sses actually studied. The professors will faint to hear such vulgar jokes."

    ''Is he trying to insult me-_-? Whatever that is, it''s not working at all because I''m curious about that girl who''s stalking me.''

    Viktor looked at his phone and said, "If you''re finished, then I''ll take my leave. I''m a busy person and I do not have any time to spare for you. So excuse me."

    Viktor turned back and started to walk in the opposite direction. He was heading to the ce where he used to y back in 2017 and at that moment, the girl appeared.

    She was following him for 20 minutes straight and decided to show up when there were no people around them.

    ''I intentionally walked this path because I wanted to make sure to have a conversation with her in an empty ce. Now let''s see what she''s going to say.''

    "Um.. You''re Viktor, right?"

    "Yes. You''re from ss 1-B at our academy. Right?"

    "I guess you''ve already seen me around the campus then. I''m Rita Arlin. I''m from Irnd but as you can see, I''m half Korean."

    "Oh, nice to meet you. I''m Viktor E. North."

    ''She looks just the same as when I saw her back in the Vestrain capital red light district.''

    That night when Viktor was going back to his house after a drink he noticed a girl in the centre of the street of the red light district. That night, she was wearing a long red Panama with silk red fabric around her wide chest. Her body was decorated with dazzling gold chains and small anklets. Her whole body was dancing along the melody like a bright red star in the sky full of dim stars. She was the main attraction of every man and that''s when she noticed a silver-haired man passing by.

    Their eyes met but the man only stood there for a couple of seconds and then turned his gaze elsewhere. He simply walked away and the woman who was dancing kept staring at his back till he became lost in the crowd. That was her first time, also herst time to see such a man in her life.

    ''But, how can she look just the same as her? She looks the same from her head to toe except for her chest-_-. She''s still a kid I guess.''

    The girl looked at his face from up close and said, "It''s you. I knew it."

    Viktor quickly read her records and saw that she was born with some past life memories of her. The memories of her past life triggered her look and also her maturity. But she can''t actually remember that in real life. She gets some episodes of her past life in her dreams. But how can she think that I''m the one from her dream? Viktor Harvort and my current body definitely have some major differences.''

    "What are you talking about?'' Viktor asked and crossed her arms.

    "You''re the person from my dream. I get this same dream over and over again so many times that I''ve already memorized his face. There''s no mistake. It''s you, right? You''re my past life husband."

    Viktor nearly lost his sanity from destroying the whole park and thought, ''Kid, you''ve slept with more than hundreds of men in your past life.''

    "Past life? Is this kind of joke trendy these days?"

    The girl was a little embarrassed because she didn''t expect that answer from Viktor. Since she was beautiful and had pride in her beauty, she thought she could get away with her foolishness. But she was wrong.

    "Um..I mean, you must be my soulmate..no I mean.. um.. You''re supposed to be��um�� ugh!!!!!!"

    She quickly ran away from him because of embarrassment. She was also regretting why she would say something so childish in front of him casually.

    Viktorughed so hard at her embarrassing act.

    ''That''s the reason why my existence is needed. There are so many souls in the universe who are living with some fragments of their past life memories. Usually, mortals aren''t supposed to be born with their past life memories because it will ruin the bnce of the world. They will cause chaos, and destruction with their knowledge and disturb the nature of the mortal family. And this is where my poweres in handy. As the guardian of record, it''s my job to erase the extra memories from all newborn babies to maintain the bnce.''

    Viktor took her book out of his library and opened the lid of his golden pen. He quickly pointed out all her extra memories and drew a long red line over the writings.

    The words vanished without a trace from her record. Also, he erased the moment when they had a conversation.

    ''That''ll be enough. Now she will never remember what happened back in the red light district. I hope you can be a better person in this life. That''s because you''re going through yourst reincarnation. After your death, you''ll no longer reincarnate and get the chance to do some good deeds. You''ll stand before the angel of judgement and you will be judged based on how you lived as 77 different people.''

    Viktor closed her record and put it back in his library.

    "I wish you good luck. Because the judge is corrupted from deep down in his soul."

    The smile on his face became devilish and then, he vanished from the ce by turning into smoke.

 Chapter 152: Sudden change of the future.

    <h4>Chapter 152: Sudden change of the future.</h4>

    The girl left as soon as possible because she couldn''t understand what was going on. The reason why she was frightened because she found herself in the middle of the street at midnight all of a sudden.

    After a while, she quickly went home and hid in her room.

    At that moment, Viktor again found himself in front of his body''s biological brother, Jinin.

    "It''s been a long time since we saw each other. How are you?" Jinin asked.

    ''Why am I meeting with everyone all of a sudden-_-?''

    Viktor put his left hand inside his jacket''s pocket and said, "I''m doing well. What about you?"

    "As usual. What are you doing here at this hour? It''s past 2 you know. Kids should stay indoors at this hour."

    Viktor then said, "It''s not like I''m in danger or something. People should be worried about their own safety around me. Anyways, what brings you here at this hour?"

    Jinin looked at his phone and said, "My sister told me to pick her up from her workce. She''s busy with her drama shooting."

    "Ah, I forgot. She''s an actor, isn''t she��"

    "You''re talking as if you''ve forgotten about your family already."

    "Well, that''s true though. I have nothing to do with that family anymore. It''s good to throw everything away and move forward." At that moment, a cat suddenly started to walk around his legs. She was worried about something and desperately needed help from someone who was one with nature.

    Since animals can detect guardians, they don''t attack them. Instead, they worship them and rely on them.

    The cat sat in front of him and started to say something. Jinin thought the cat was Viktor''s cat so he asked. "Is that your cat? She seems to adore you."

    The cat started at Viktor toin about something through her 6th sense. So Viktor answered, "No, she''s not my cat. She''s asking for help."

    The cat jumped on Viktor''s shoulder and pointed her paw in a direction towards a dark alley. Viktor looked at the path and said, "Want to go on a walk with me? We can have a nice chat and help this fellow cat."

    "You, you can understand what the cat is saying?" Jinin asked.

    "Well, yes? Every animal has their ownnguage. They have emotion, intelligence and they are also social beings. It''s just theirmunication is limited to their own kind."

    "Is understanding animalnguage your hybrid power?" Jinin asked.

    "Hm��no. It''s just a side skill. My powers are on a whole different level."

    Viktor entered the dark alley and started to look for the thing the cat asked for. The cat was a mother and she was looking for food for her 4 kittens. Her kittens were all white and so beautiful that some humans took them when she wasn''t near them. After she came back to her home, all her kittens were gone. She started to run here and there to look for the kittens and that''s when she noticed a guardian.

    She immediately knew who it was even though she''d never seen or heard anything about a guardian. She approached him and asked for help.

    Viktor went to the spot where she lost her kittens and then asked a man near the shop. He was a shop owner who used to feed the kittens from time to time.

    Viktor entered the shop and said, "Have you seen 4 white kittens beside this shop? This cat mama is so worried for them."

    The shop owner looked at the cat casually sitting on his shoulder and staring at him. "Um.. I fed them this morning, but why do you ask?"

    "They are missing. I believe someone took them a few hours ago. Can you check it in your CCTV footage?"

    The man was charmed by his beauty so he said, Um..yes. Please take a seat. I''ll check it right away."

    Viktor took a seat and bought a beer can and cat food for the mama cat. But she was so worried that she couldn''t eat a single bite. She was so worried that her whole body was trembling.

    "It''s so tough to be a mother, isn''t it?" He patted her head and again said, "Don''t worry. Your babies are all safe. We''ll find it very soon."

    "Meaw��"

    Jinin then asked, "It''s really weird to see you talk with a cat as if you really can understand it."

    "Think whatever you want. I just want to help this mama cat and then walk around. I''ve been taking tests for 3 whole days and I need refreshment."

    At that moment, the general shop owner lent his phone to Viktor and said, "See these two girls? They took the kittens with them."

    Viktor looked at those two girls and immediately read their records to find out their whereabouts. Luckily, their house was very near to the store.

    "Thank you. We''ll take our leave now. Come on meao chan. Let''s get your babies."

    The cat again jumped on his shoulder and went outside with Jinin. He was a little confused so he asked, "Do you know those girls?"

    "No. I just happened to see their faces on the street." Viktor stopped in front of a house and the cat jumped off his shoulder. It then looked at the house and again looked at Viktor''s face. "Stand still, I''ll ring the bell."

    Viktor pushed the button and after some seconds, a man opened the door. The man looked young and he looked like he wasn''t sleeping at all. Moreover, the man was someone who studied with Ivon North in high school. He seemed to be that girl''s boyfriend.

    The man looked at Viktor with a cat and became speechless. His face was so perfect and so handsome that he nearly got charmed. But he had a girlfriend so he held his heart back and asked, "Ahem!! What do you want?"

    "I''m here to pick up the kittens. The mama cat is worried for them."

    The cat smelt her kittens inside the house and went inside running. The man was surprised so he said, "Wohh��. Is that your cat? I''m sorry for my wife''s stupidity. I should''ve told her to bring back those kittens."

    "Ah.. Don''t worry. But are you sure you don''t want a 5th cat? The mama cat seems to like your house."

    The man looked back and saw the cat snuggling with the kittens. She looked so happy and yful that he couldn''t kick her outside.

    That moment, Viktor handed him a grocery bag full of cat food and said, "This might help you to maintain a big family of cats. I''m sure your wife will be happy to see another cat in her house in the morning. And here is a small gift. Sorry for the disturbance at this hour so suddenly."

    The man was dumbfounded. He thought the young handsome man was here to take the kittens because he was the owner. But when he said he was not going to take them back, he was a little confused. Moreover, he received a dozen beers and a huge bag full of cat food from him out of nowhere.

    He couldn''t understand what was going on but he was happy.

    Then Viktor bid goodbye and walked out of the neighbourhood with jinin.

    "How did you know that man is going to take in all the kittens? And that cat food, 13 beers, cost you more than a hundred dors. Where are you getting that money from?"

    Viktor smirked at him and said, "I''m so rich that I can buy your father''spany 30 times. Enough with the chit-chat. You should go home now. I''ve been sensing someone following us since we got out of the store."

    Viktor looked back and saw a man with a ck hoodie. He was following him and probably reporting everything to someone. So Jinin was in trouble because he wasn''t a mana user.

    It was a person possessed by a devil who was working for the guardian of greed.

    The devils were slowly spreading all over the world.

    "Jinin, it wasn''t wise of you to follow me even after I warned you. Now I have to cover you."

    The stalker started to cast a magic spell and threw a fire arrow at them. Viktor who knew his future quickly dodged it and male Jinin hid behind his back.

    "What!!! What is going on!!"

    "Shut up if you want to live."

    Viktor opened his empty record book and created the man''s 2D drawing by magic. He then wrote his name on the page and drew a red line on his hand. The attacker''s hand became disabled and wounded just as Viktor drew.

    ''Hm��it''s my first time attacking someone by using my core attack style. It''s kinda like witchcraft and exorcism. It''s basically 17th-century ck magic of earth. Not bad. Butme.''

    He then stabbed the pen on the man''s 2D head on his book and it blew apart. The attackers died in a blink of an eye.

    Jinin looked at that man and saw his head was missing. He was still bleeding but his head was nowhere to be seen. He was terrified.

    "You��you just killed him. How can you kill..someone so easily?"

    Viktor smiled and answered, "Just like you killed your brother with poison. Moreover, hybrids are allowed to kill another hybrid attacker if their life is in danger. You should go home. If the hybrid police officers find me hanging out with a human, they will send me to IT missions."

    "What? There is a special unit for hybrids in the police department?" Jinin asked.

    "Yes. And they wille here any minute."

    A huge explosion urred a few blocks away and they heard people screaming. It was the work of demi-humans(possessed by the devil) sent by the guardian of greed.

    They were in South Korea on a mission, to kill all the hybrids, take over the government and catch that person who made an elixir that heals a missing arm.

    Their priority was to kidnap Viktor and take him to the greedy guardian.

    "What is going on??" Jinin asked.

    "The military wille out tomorrow and also, I''ll have to join the disciplinarymittee. Since I''m an A-ss student of Elite High, I''ll be appointed to a team to capture them."

    Viktor looked at the future and saw the government announcing the existence of hybrids because of the emergency situation. The situation was so bad that it was left with no choice.

    The normal citizens were terrified of the unknown terrorists.

    "I guess it won''t be a problem if the police see you with me. Stay close to me. They have a device that detects mana users. In just 30 seconds, we''ll be surrounded by a group of them."

    "What, what are you saying? What is going on?"

    "We''re under attack. The future is changing quickly every second that I can''t even process."

    Viktor grabbed Jinin''s shirt and teleported to his house. He smacked his nape to knock him out cold and then again teleported back to the ce.

    His phone rang��

    "Hello?"

    *This is Kang Hajin, the director of Elite High. Your presence has been requested on the school premises due to an emergency situation.*

    A recorded message yed on the phone call so he quickly put his phone in his pocket and took out his H.drive.

    "Well, since the ''future me'' is busy ughtering the terrorists, I should get a good outfit from the academy. I can sense Rae and Welis are already at the premises."

    He wanted to call Adonis but hesitated. So he just activated his H.drive and started to run towards his academy.

    "I''ll make sure to make that Midas bastard get the taste of his own medicine."

 Chapter 153: J-12

    <h4>Chapter 153: J-12</h4>

    The clock hits 3 am.

    The hybrid military took action soon after the bombing incidents took ce almost in front of every hybrid school and other hybrid-rted corporations. The terrorists were targeting hybrids and they were in charge of immobilising the force before they could take any action.

    But Elite H. is a ce where they train hybrids to be the perfect soldiers. So, they were all assembled at the academy right after the emergency situation was announced.

    The academy became filled with young hybrids in just 10 minutes.

    Viktor reached the premises and saw Rae and Welis talking with Ijin and Baek. They were trying to reach some others but they felt relieved when they saw Viktor with his shiny H.drive.

    "You''re here already. I''m really surprised that the terrorists are taking action this soon. The world is going to know about our identity really soon."

    Rae showed a video to Viktor and then said, "What do you mean by soon? It''s already on the inte hours ago. Some parts of China are already destroyed because of the suddenmission. But it''s all under control because they were kinda weak. The hybrid reported that they were like empty cans when they fought. Do you know something about this?"

    "Ah, I wonder .." Viktor''s grin made Rae think about something bad but the professors started to make an announcement from the broadcasting room.

    The academy became silent to hear the announcement clearly. They were all instructed to form a team from different sses.

    Since there were two sses, ''Warrior and Mage'', they were all assigned to make a team which had both of them. A team of 5 was made by the teachers from each ss and Viktor, who had the highest score, ended up with Welis and 3 strangers from the magic department.

    He was the team leader of the team called J-12 and was assigned to central Seoul where the most dangerous terrorists were causingmissions.

    Since he was just a 1st-year newbie, the seniors weren''t happy with his position andined to the professors. But his strength and family wasn''t something to y with so they were forced to shut their mouth and sent outside Seoul.

    ''This is burdensome.''

    Viktor went inside the weaponry section to pick up his battle H.drive made for real-life battles and changed into his battle suit.

    The ck tight tank top with the golden academy crest on the left chest, white pants and a ck long academy jacket were making him stand out too much even though it was the same outfit for everyone.

    The mages were also changed into their battle suits and they quickly made a small introduction. Viktor introduced himself to the other 3 members of his team and said, "Try to avoid the attacks from the terrorist. We don''t need any support from the mages. Just save yourself and target their chest and lower abdomen."

    A girl from the group asked, "How can you be so sure? Did you spar with them?"

    "I did, about 40 minutes ago. Now let''s head outside. All the teams are already moving to their destination. We need to move quickly or the predecessor will smack our ass."

    The five of them quickly ran outside the room and saw the teachers giving the students hand pistols. It was mana hand pistols so they were all warned to use it when their life was in danger. They were super expensive.

    Viktor and his team took the other necessary items and went outside to hop in the jeep. At that moment, Viktor''s phone rang.

    "Um��hey Adonis, did you get a good sleep?" Viktor was sweating because he didn''t tell anything to him so he thought he must be furious.

    *What in the heaven is going on outside?*

    Viktor held his breath because of anxiety. Adonis again asked, *Don''t tell me you pitied me because I didn''t sleep for 3 days and decided not to wake me up because of this?*

    "Um, I can exin."

    *I''m releasing all the O.R clones right now.*

    "Wait, aren''t they the one-rule followers? They are going to cause chaos if they misunderstand something."

    *Master, they are upgraded and they won''t cause a disturbance. Don''t worry. They will follow you and protect you from all the dangers. And they will also be working with you. I''m heading out right now. Don''t even think about going wild or leaving everything behind to sleep.*

    ''How the hell did he know-_-?''

    "Hah.. do as you wish. Make sure they don''t cause too muchmission. Warn the SKBG( South Korean border guards) to block any suspicious passengers. We will meet tomorrow morning."

    *Yes, master. Be careful. And have fun.*

    "You too."

    The driver of the jeep told everyone to get out and search for the terrorists who were kidnapping normal people and making a good use of them. The streets were already a mess.

    Viktor got off the jeep and the first thing he saw was a reporter bravely recording a terrorist throwing fire spells at the normal citizens. They weren''t powerful but to normal people, they were very dangerous.

    Viktor quickly ran towards the group of citizens and cut off their heads with his scythe. "Oi, did you already forget the formation we were talking about a few minutes ago? Welis, don''t cut the people, they are already dead."

    The cameraman focused his camera on Viktor''s face and his heart began to beat faster. He quickly zoomed in on his face and started to record everything he was doing. Of course, he was scared because of the suddenmission happening around him but his dashing look cured everything. He was taken aback by his handsomeness.

    He was left speechless.

    Viktor then looked at the man and waved before the second he went vanished. He was busy immobilising the other terrorists who were messing around with the normal citizens.

    The zone he was assigned to, became peaceful in just 10 minutes.

    Bizz��.

    < J-12. J-12. Please report back. I repeat, report back.>

    <J-12, is the team alive?>

    Viktor took the radio closer to his mouth and said, "This is J-12 Leader, Viktor E. North. J point has been cleared. All the members are safe, ready to take orders."

    <J-12, how many targets have you captured? Please report back quickly.>

    "14 targets have been annihted. Zone J is cleared for the time being."

    <J-12. Please stand by and guard the J zone until the reinforcement teames. Your duty will be over at noon. For more information, please contact the disciplinarymittee.>

    Viktor put the radio back in his jacket and said, "I can''t believe I need to guard roads now." He looked at his team''s mages and saw they were all busy putting out the fire. The most interesting thing was there was a healer in his team and he was treating the non-hybrids. They were all shocked to see a man using healing magic but since it worked, all the injured people came to treat their wounds.

    A healer can''t heal a gravely injured hybrid quickly. But if the patient is a human, a small amount of magic is enough to cure a deep wound. So, Min Ah, the healer was ordered to heal the wounded people to stop the unwanted haters and rumours about hybrids.

    The world will know the truth very soon since the government has already dered their existence.

    The ce where Viktor and his team were guarding quickly became crowded. So they had to move to the top of buildings to avoid people.

    But reporters are something that can''t ever be pushed back. As soon as the sun came out, the news spread like wildfire. The people were all excited to know about the existence of magic. Of course, the anti Hybrid group soon raised because their loved ones were killed by the terrorist and the hybrids couldn''t save them in time.

    People started to gather in front of the minister''s house for an exnation but since he was also a hybrid, he just jumped from building to building to reach his office.

    Viktor, who moved to a building to avoid people, was scrolling through his social media ount. He already had an ount with his picture in it. Since the curious cameraman took a small footage of him, he knew his ount was going to burst into followers because of his beauty.

    ''Hah�� Elesis will know where I live now. Man�� this is happening too soon. I wanted to live quietly for 40-50 years here. Tsk��''

    He finished the fresh bun that he bought from the storest night and threw the wrapper from the building edge. At that movement, a helicopter popped out of nowhere with a cameraman on. A goddamned reporter was reporting live on some channel.

    "What the hell-_-?"

    Min Ah, the team healer came closer to him and said, "The director said it''s best to avoid the reporters before the national meeting. Let''s leave this ce. People areing upstairs."

    Viktor stood and then said, "Team J-12, split up and meet in the downtown cafe at 12. Avoid people and cameras. Don''t engage with any people outside the academy and the disciplinarymittee. Immediately report if you''re in danger."

    The four of them agreed and began to run towards different directions. Viktor, who was finished talking, looked back at the cameraman and waved back a second before he vanished. He used his teleportation magic to take shelter in an apartment that he bought a month ago. It was the 22nd floor so he was getting a good view of the neighbour.

    At that moment, Adonis used telepathy tomunicate. ``Master, you''re cking off.``

    "I''m here to lie down for a bit. I also skipped 3 days of sleep. Didn''t I?"

    ``The O.R clones are on their way to your apartment. It will be helpful if you open the windows. The other members are spreading around the country. Some of them also reached the USA to find out its origin. Master, Ifrit is also on his way there.``

    "Isn''t it obvious? Someone dumb broke the rule of nature. Devils were never supposed to walk around the human realm. And he''s the king of the underworld. It''s his duty to separate the heads of those who don''t follow the rules."

    Viktor shovelled a huge cream bun in his mouth and opened the window of his apartment. A shower quickly went in and knelt in front of him.

    "We''re here to guard our lord. Please give us orders."

    Viktor looked back and saw a group ofdies in white dresses from their neck to toe. Their short brown hair and unique eye colours nearly made them look like wood elf kind but the expression on their faces was of a dead person.

    It was the only thing that carried the fact that they were clones, not actual people.

    Viktor then said, "What is your serial number?"

    The leader of the small clones team said, "My lord, I''m Aroko, serial number 001-A of the golden knight unit. The others have the same name with serial number 2,3 and 4. We are all assigned to guard our lord until sir Adonis dismisses us."

    "Well then, turn on the tv. And make me a good breakfast. There are ingredients in the refrigerator." He sat on his couch and again said, "Close the windows. It''s too noisy outside."

    The knights were all left speechless to hear his request.

 Chapter 154: What Adonis wants

    <h4>Chapter 154: What Adonis wants</h4>

    The apartment kitchen was opened and runnimg for the first time. Two of the knights were busy cooking food and the other two were standing behind Viktor. They were all enjoying the drama that he missed.

    "Um, my lord. How long do you intend to watch tv?" The knight no 2 asked.

    "Hm? I''ll go out after I''m done eating."

    After hearing that, the other two knights quickly served the food and cleaned the dishes. They were all trained to do every household work.

    "The food was so-so." Viktor looked at his phone and then turned off the tv. He again said, Let''s go. It''s almost 8. I can sense some demi-humansing in this zone in disguise."

    "Understood," all of them chorused and opened the door.

    Viktor then walked out and suddenly, he encountered someone. A youngdy who was alsoing out of the next apartment saw Viktor and started to tremble.

    She was trembling in excitement because it was the person that she saw on the newtube almost a hundred timesst night.

    "You�� you''re the person from newtube�� the hybrid.."

    Viktor smiled and then said, "Ah�� I got caught. Anyway, don''t tell anyone about my address." He walked past the youngdy with his four knights and jumped out the window. The four of them also followed them and suddenly he saw those four knights got white leather wings.

    ''Just what kind of clones you''re creating, Adonis-_-? Wings? White dragon-like wings? Come on.. people are going to ask thousands of questions if they see them.''

    He then reached the ce where the demi-humans were and crashed in front of them. The people were all terrified to see Viktor appearing out of nowhere and started to take pictures.

    ''Tsk..they don''t value their life at all.''

    "Oi, let that kid go."

    Viktor raised his scythe and pointed its tip at the terrorist who took a little girl hostage. "Ah.. I knew this technique works so well. If I held a knife at someone, no matter where I am, a hybrid will surely find me. Ahahah!! Aahahahah!!! Keukk!!!"

    Viktor''s weapon pierced right through his devil core in a second. He lost all of his mana and dropped dead quickly. He then took out his radio to report to the headquarter and said, "This is J-12 team leader, Viktor E. North. A target has been captured and killed at X street block 2, in front of X. Please send someone to retrieve the body. Too many people are gathering here."

    <J-12 team leader of Zone J. Your request for a cleaner has been epted. Please guard the body and don''t let any normal civilian collect any samples.>

    "Roger that." He looked to his right and saw a huge group of people pointing their phones at him. They were all curious about him so someone brave came closer and asked, "May I ask for your name? Why are you killing those people?"

    "So you want us to let these terrorists kill normal citizens? We''re trying our best to keep the casualties to a minimum degree."

    At that moment, the four knights appeared around him and pushed back the crowd. They made a blurry-looking barrier around him so nobody could take any pictures or collect information.

    "You''re here already. My eyes are still seeing shes of their phones."

    "I apologise for ourte arrival, my lord. Please stand within the barrier for protection until the cleanerse."

    ''So you heard me from that distance. I have to shut my mouth then. Or else, they''ll hear more than they should.''

    A few miles away from Viktor, a demi-humans who was controlling the team suddenly got cut off from the connection. He was trying to reach the members but sadly, all of them were captured.

    At that moment, his boss called him.

    *Did you find Viktor E. North?* The boss asked.

    "N..no sir..we''re trying to get inside their house but it seems to be protected with a holy magic barrier. Moreover, we don''t think he''s at home. From the information that we collected, it seems like he''s a part of a hybridmittee. And he''s also in charge of taking down our elite members. We stand no chance against the main target."

    *I see. This is very interesting. I''ll send more reinforcement to test his ability. Retreat from your mission for now. Stay put until I give you more orders.*

    "Understood." He then looked at his phone and suddenly, a stranger appeared behind him. "Well, I wonder why my master was eager to have all the fun by himself. It''s a rat from the west. I heard that reinforcements areing, right? Don''t worry. They won''t be able to cross the ocean today. So, why don''t you just be my food today? I''m really hungry."

    Adonis sliced off his neck in a blink of an eye and tore apart a huge chunk of flesh with his sharp teeth. But sadly, he had to spit it out.

    "Yuck�� no wonder why master told me not to eat this. This is rubbish."

    He wiped off the blood from his lips and then said, "Well, I guess I won''t have a tasty meal this morning. I need to search for something good."

    He quickly teleported to his office and called the president of thepany. He became super busy with his work and other stuff.

    Because the minister was pressuring him to handle the situation and he was also invited to the emergency meeting. They were all about to discuss the national hybrid rules and make new rules since the hybrids were officially announced to the publicst night.

    "This is too much work. But not as hard as my master''s sses. I can deal with this easily."

    He fixed his tie and then said, "Let''s go. The reporters are already gathering at our doorstep."

    The president said, "Sir, I think you should wear a mask."

    "Why?" Adonis looked at his face and saw he was hiding his face with his hand. He was blushing all of a sudden.

    "Ahem��! Because I''m afraid that you''ll charm the whole nation today."

    "Hm? I don''t care about that. If I can convince people with my dashing look, what''s the issue?" Adonis winked at the man and again said, "I''ll make sure to look more handsome today to annoy Viktor. I bet he''ll p his forehead to regret his life decision to take me in. Heheh.."

    "What?"

    "Nothing. Let''s go."

    Adonis walked out of the room and reunited with his employees. He was heading out to the meeting at the parliament. He was also one of the active but hidden hybrid members of the parliament.

    Viktor on the other hand was looking at the nk sky with one of his team members on an edge of a building. She was a 1st-year student of the magic department and a skilled water spell caster. She was so busyst night putting out fires all over the city so she was drained out. That''s why she asked Viktor to cover her while she takes a break.

    "Um, you''re Viktor, right?"

    Viktor looked at her and said, "Yes."

    "I saw your brother on the news beforeing here. He''s a really powerful man."

    "Yes, he''s very powerful."

    She kept quiet for some moment and again asked, "He''s also handsome. His beauty also matches his name. Adonis, the god of beauty and desire. Also, the god of rebirth."

    Viktor was stunned to hear that from her so he asked, "You know about that? It''s rare to find people who study Greek or Roman gods. I am really impressed."

    ''Well, she''s half right and half wrong. He''s not a god, he''s a demigod. And if he bes a god after the final tournament, he''ll be the god of destruction and lust. Not desire and beauty. His beauty is the same level as gods but he wears an invisible mask to hide about 97% of it. If he lifts that, the mortal world will go crazy and wage war just to touch him. His beauty is enough to make any mortal faint or more serious, death.''

    The girl who wasying on the edge beside him said, "It''s not that I''m interested in the ancient gods. I was just curious about him so I searched for his name on the inte. But what I found was something rted to Greek gods. And it''s a coincidence that the description matches your brother so much. Is he a descendent of a god or something?"

    Viktorughed a little and then said, "No, he is just a normal person like me."

    Bizz��!!!

    <J-12. Please report your locations. The military army is giving out rations through the airway. Please give us your location so that we can cooperate without any issues.>

    "This is Lucia Mili of the J-12 team reporting. The team leader is also present on the X area rooftop. The others are also gathering."

    <Thank you for your information. We''ll reach the mentioned area in 6 minutes>

    Viktor opened a can of coke and asked, "It''s nearly 12 and they are giving out rations now? We''ll be dismissed after 30 minutes."

    He took the first sip and again asked, "Aren''t you hungry? We have been working since 3 am without an ounce of sleep."

    Lucia started to fix her makeup and replied, "I ate on my way here. My mom cooked breakfast and she was waiting near the c block down there. I just went there and she fed me. She was a little worried because I left home at that hour running."

    Viktor looked at the duration she was pointing at and saw a woman with a binocr. She was checking on him because her only daughter wasying beside a boy on the edge of a high building.

    She was guarding her daughter.

    ''Rest assured kid-_-. It''s not like I''ll swallow your daughter-_-''

    Viktor then looked away and asked, ''You''re very lucky to have such a wonderful mother. I''m envious."

    "She''s just a stalker in my eyes. She''s always there no matter where I am. I can''t run away from her eyes."

    "Hahaha!! That''s what moms are. They are just worried. They aren''t stalking."

    Viktor looked at his phone and saw Adonis sending him countless messages. He was done with his meeting so he was enjoying 20 minutes of break before another meeting. He was so eager to tell him that he was on live on tv at 10 am and he was again going to be on live at 12.

    ''Are you trying to make me jealous, you light bulb? Because of you, my Instagram is filled with dm requests. I don''t even know who they are and why they are following me.''

    Viktor then called Adonis but sadly, he switched off his phone. He was busy talking with people about work.

    ''Hah�� What a crazy day! I can''t believe I have to be present on the academy premises after the duty is over. Ugh�� I miss my soft, warm,fortable bed.''

 Chapter 155: Again isnide his blanket

    <h4>Chapter 155: Again isnide his nket</h4>

    Viktor and his team were dismissed from their duty for that day. After they reached their rations, they quickly went to the academy for a quick ss.

    They were also waiting for the new hybrid rules to be dered.

    Viktor saw thetest text on his phone and mumbled, ''Why isn''t he picking up his phone?''.

    The number he was dialling was of the veteran soldier that he kidnapped a few weeks ago for hybrid training. ording to his n, he was supposed to be the core leader of the new disciplinarymittee. He was trained under Adonis and also he was appointed to various hybrid missions in a short amount of time.

    ''But why on earth isn''t he picking up his calls-_-?''

    Viktor then looked at the big screen of the academy cafeteria and saw Adonis giving out a speech. He suddenly became the centre of the whole nation''s attention so he was the main topic of every talk show and live news.

    ''He''s enjoying it. Now it''s just a matter of time before I also be a part of their gossip.''

    Suddenly, a person came and said, "Hey, isn''t that your brother? Come to think of it, you''re also on the same level as Adonis. How did I never realise that? Do you perhaps use some kind of magic to hide that face?"

    Viktor then said, "No. I just happened to escape everyone''s attention. My brother is quite the opposite."

    "I see. Anyway, I''m Li Seng, a sophomore in the magic department. I''m the leader of team J-11. It''s nice to meet you, neighbour."

    "Ah. I''m the leader of J-12. Nice to meet you too. Take a seat, I''ll buy you lunch today."

    "How can I possibly ask a freshman to buy lunch? I just wanted to talk with you because you seem very strong. I like to make friends with strong people."

    Viktor smiled and then said, "Then, please let me at least buy you a ss of beer after the sses are over."

    "Oh my, you know how to drink�� that''s settled then. Let''s meet up in the x store next to the academy. They sell very good fried chicken."

    "I''m a regr customer of that shop."

    "Hahahaha. Is that so�� Here''s my phone number. I guess we''ll see each other this evening, right?"

    "Yes. See you there."

    "6:30, don''t bete."

    "Yes."

    As soon as Li Seng left, the smile on Viktor''s face disappeared. He was happy to gain a friend but he wasn''t satisfied with the future that was waiting. He never had any intention of making him a good friend. He was plotting to knock him out with the magic he''s so proud of and dump him in the river.

    He wasn''t happy because he got a good zone to hunt while his guarding zone was at the corner of the city. It was basically a backward city of Seoul, a slum area.

    ''Hah. What am I going to do with these kids��''

    He sighed and then ate his lunch in disappointment. The other members of his team were doing nothing but staring at him and swallowing their food like hogs.

    "What are you guys doing?" Viktor asked the healer, Min Ah, who was also busy swallowing his food. "Hum? I was surprised that the Li family prodigy is inviting you for a drink. Being rich is certainly wholesome. Can I tag along?"

    "I don''t have the time to do so. But if you insist, you cane over to my house for a drink. My brother makes the best cocktail."

    His eyes be glossy like a small puppy in excitement. "What about today?"

    "Yes. You cane. It''s a boys'' party after all. No girls allowed." Viktor winked at the female members of his team and again said, "My brother doesn''t like girls toe over. Sorry girls."

    ''Actually, it''s me who doesn''t like to deal with drunk girls. My ex-girlfriend used to be a heavy drinker and there are countless days when I had to clean the puke off the floor and bed sheet. My shirts weren''t an exception. Those dark days-_-.''

    Welis didn''t say anything for a moment and then asked, "Where is Rae? Is he also joining the party?"

    Rae popped out of nowhere behind Viktor and said, "I nearly thought that you guys have forgotten about my existence. Hey Viktor. Hey�� why didn''t you call me for the whole day-_-."

    He stared at his face and again asked, "Do you even know where I''m assigned to? Zone A!! Fu**kng Zone A!! It''s near the damn border!! I had to stare right at the face of those damn North Korean border guards the whole night with my knives!! Can you even feel what I felt back there!! Haa!!"

    Viktor pushed his face away from him and said, "Shut up, it''s not like you can''t deal with it. Quit being so dramatic."

    "You''re so cruel!!"

    ''Heh�� I''m just surrounded by snakes with hidden fangs. Rae, I know what you didst night. We might have a pact that we can share our feelings, but you have no idea that I can fake everything. It''s a skill that I''m born with.''

    You can pretend all you want but at the end of the time, you''ll have to choose me over Elesis. Because that shithead doesn''t even have the strength to fight his clones. His ''Tomie'' shit has gone too far that it''s out of control.''

    He took thest bite of his cream bun and stood up. "Rae, be careful." He smiled politely and tapped on his shoulder before he walked towards the exit.

    Rae was too terrified by his warning that for a second, he forgot that he existed. Not just him, but the whole cafeteria suddenly became super quiet because of the unknown presence for a second.

    Everyone was confused because of that but only both of them felt the sharp and extreme killing intent from Viktor. Welis then quickly stood up after Viktor left the area and pped Rae hard. "You idiot!! Do you even know what you''re doing! Are you trying to get all of us killed? Do you think you can escape his surveince?"

    "I..I.."

    "Shut up!! If you ever do something wrong, I''ll kill you and offer your head to him along with your fragment."

    Welis then threw her hair tie on his face and rushed out of the cafeteria.

    ��

    The sses were over.

    Viktor walked out of the academy and saw Adonis standing in front of the gate with a mask on. "You''re finally wearing a mask. What brings you here at this hour? Aren''t you supposed to be at work now?"

    Adonis closed the door and started the engine of his car. "After your hellish tests, office work has be easier like alphabets. I can finish hours of work in just 20 minutes."

    "I wish my sses were as quicker as your 20 minutes. You look cheerful today. Not to mention, you found good food today."

    Viktor looked at the smirk of Adonis through the looking ss. "Master, you should try some."

    "I''m afraid that the odd practice of enjoying bizarre food will make me a cannibal. I''d rather enjoy my life being a ''pica'' eater who eats soul emotions and bricks."

    "That sounds dry." Adonisughed a little and again said, "Don''t eat brick, master. It''s bad for your health-_-."

    "Don''t worry. I''m not a kid anymore who used to love eating inedible substances."

    The car stopped in front of his house and both of them got out. The first thing Viktor saw aftering out of the car was the face of Ifrit. He didn''t look like he sessfully captured the culprit. So he was waiting for Viktor toe home and ask for more information.

    "About time you''re back. I need to ask you something."

    "Let''s go inside first. I''m so tired."

    Ifrit nodded his head and went inside with them. Viktor then changed into his pyjamas and quickly went inside his nket after closing all the curtains.

    Both of them came inside his room. Viktor poked his head out of the nket and asked, "So, what do you want to ask?"

    Ifrit stood next to his bed and then asked, "About that person who''s frequently opening the door to the underworld. Who is he?"

    Adonis cast a sound barrier around them so that the information doesn''t leak out.

    "It''s the guardian of greed, Midas. He''s receiving help from a girl who''s born with a demonic soul. I suppose one of her ancestors was a devil and her body happened to awaken the hidden gene just like Adonis. Her whole existence is like a bridge between two worlds and Midas is using it as he likes. This is as much as I can tell you. The rest is in your hands. I''ll stay put as long as I wish to because it doesn''t matter even if the world is on fire. And her soul is a great food. So I saved it as the grand prize. Let''s see who achieves it. It''s a game that you and Adonis will be ying. I''m expecting great things from both of you."

    Viktor grinned at them, his eyes sparked silver as the full moon.

    ''I should at least let them do something for the sake of my sleep. I''ll just cast a time eleration spell and sleep for 10 days. Because Min Ah will being to ''sleep over'' and drink at 8 so I won''t have any time to rest after that.''

    He quickly went inside his nket and said, "Make sure not to get killed. Midas is a cheeky bastard who knows various tricks. Don''t fall for that. Now excuse me. I''m going to sleep."

    "Understood." Adonis bowed and dragged Ifrit out of the room.

 Chapter 156: Wind Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 156: Wind Guardian</h4>

    8 days passed in Viktor''s time-elerated space. He was sleeping the whole time despite his guardian''s fragment that doesn''t allow one to sleep.

    But, since he was still hanging onto his human body, he still had that ability to fall asleep. He was in so muchfort that he didn''t even move an inch or breath once the whole time. He was sleeping like a dead body in a coffin.

    The time eleration almost came to an end and then, his 6th sense warned him. He finally opened his eyes and saw the time was still ticking at 6:40 pm.

    He yawned and removed the nket to get down from the bed and then, he flicked his finger. The time-space went away and the clock on the wall finally started to tick.

    ''That was a great nap.''

    He opened the curtains and the setting sun''s rays fell on his face. His silver eyes sparked due to the beautiful warm light and his white messy hair absorbed its warmth.

    The day dawned.

    Viktor then looked at the clock and saw it was 7 o''clock, almost time for his dinner.

    He walked out of the room in his silk night shirt and saw almost all the people weren''t present. They were all outside and only one worker was there. He was inside the kitchen preparing his food.

    So he went inside the kitchen and saw the new worker making bread. He didn''t notice Viktoring in so he was inside his own thoughts and doing his work.

    Viktor approached him and asked, "What are you making?"

    "Eeekkkkk!!!"

    He identally threw the bowl in mid-air because he was surprised. But Viktor who knew where it was going, caught it with wind magic and again said, "Be careful in the kitchen. You might hurt yourself."

    The young man was surprised because of his sudden appearance. ording to his knowledge, nobody in the house usually spends their time at this hour. So it was the best time to experiment with food but who knew the young master of the house would walk around in the kitchen?

    "Umm.. young master. I''m sorry for my carelessness."

    "No need to say sorry for that. It''s my fault that I approached you without making a sound. Anyway, what are you making?"

    Viktor looked at his baby face and saw he was trembling in fear. His ck short hair and rare ck eyes were making him look outstanding. But he was only 15 so he was more of a pretty boy than a young handsome man.

    Also, something caught Viktor''s eyes after a while. That boy didn''t have the ability to handle mana. The fault wasn''t the body or anything. It was because he had the capability of using dark magic.

    He was born in a family that uses water magic. But since he had the talent for casting dark magic, he couldn''t use any magic rted to the water element. That''s why he was kicked out of his home as a non-hybrid and ended up as a kitchen staff in Viktor''s house a few days ago.

    He doesn''t even have an idea that he could use such magic.

    Viktor stared at the boy''s pale face and again said, "Name?"

    "I''m Park Hajin."

    "Half half?"

    "Yes, my mother is from Japan."

    "I see. Don''t be afraid of me. Please be at ease. I''m here because it''s almost my dinner time. And some friends wille over at 8. Adonis is out for work that''s why I won''t have a formal dinner tonight. Let''s see what you can make."

    "I..I''m not a great cook, young master."

    Viktor smiled and said, "Then how about learning from me? I''m a great cook. Adonis loves my meals."

    "No, how can I let the young master cook? Please let me do it."

    Viktor stopped talking for some moment because he was seeing the future of that boy and then said, "I see. I''ve found an unpolished gem. Hajin, how about bing my student? I''ll teach you magic that exists beyond human capabilities. You''ll rise so high that you can even be one of them. How about it?"

    "But, I don''t have any mana."

    "You''ll learn magic that doesn''t require mana. It''s already inside you. A small dark marble, waiting to bloom and face the light."

    Viktor then smiled and said, "Okay then, when you feel like it. You can alwayse to me. The magic I''ll teach you is way more powerful than your n. They''ll drool over your magic once you master it."

    Viktor grabbed an orange from the counter and said, "It''s almost time for my friends toe over. I won''t have dinner today because they are bringing in some food. Take care, Park Hajin. Come to me when you change your mind."

    Viktor closed the door and vanished from that ce. He was preparing the guest room because Min Ah and the other three wereing over.

    ''This is too much work-_-. And why did I tell that kid that I''ll take him as a student? I better erase his memories before it''s toote. I''m toozy to handle things like that. If he''s gone, who''s going to clean the dishes-_-?''

    He quickly took his record out and erased the whole conversation they had. He then fell on his couch and looked at his ringing phone. It was Baek.

    "You''re already here?"

    *Yes man. We''re almost there. But the thing is, how gigantic your house is?*

    "Quit joking. Come over, I''m super hungry."

    Viktor opened the main door of the house and greeted them at first sight. Min Ah was quite surprised to see Viktor living in a huge house and then he saw the buried painting of someone and Adonis in a ssic outfit standing next to him. The face of that unknown man wasn''t fully burned and half of his face was intact.

    That unknown man also had unique silver eyes just like Viktor''s. So he asked, "Who is that man? Why is a picture like that hanging there?"

    "Oh, that? That''s a picture of Adonis and someone very close to him. There was an ident so the painting is in that state."

    "No, what I meant is that man''s identity. Who is that?"

    "A savoir of Adonis. He''s dead though so don''t mind him. Let''s go."

    ��..

    After a few hours��

    The three of them passed after drinking a lot but Viktor was still awake. He was sitting in the corner of his room and staring at their half-dead face. Their duty was after a few hours but they forgot about it.

    So he started to wake them up and said, "Oi, it''s 1 am. Wake up. We got duty at 4."

    Ijin rolled over and said, "The beer was too strong. I can feel my head exploding. Ugh�� 1 am already? I need hangover soup."

    "You''re not even officially 19. How are you so used to beer and hangover soup?" Viktor asked.

    "Oh," he rubbed his eyes and answered, "That''s because it''s a tradition to drink at our ing age ceremony'' in our n. Not just us, every n follows this ritual."

    "Hoo? Interesting. Anyway, drink this. This will cure everything."

    Ijin took the medicine and woke the others up because of their duty. Adonis also came back home after lots of work and then he reported something very unusual.

    Viktor was pretty surprised to hear that so he rushed out of his house and reached the front gate. A man was standing in front of his doorstep.

    It was someone from the guardian realm. Due to the holy magic barrier around the house, he couldn''t enter without permission. So he had to wait until someone came.

    Viktor knew someone from the guardian realm woulde to see him but his predictions were wrong because an error urred.

    So he ended up in front of his doorstep 3 months before the actual time.

    Viktor looked at that man''s face and saw long green hair with golden eyes. His big appearance was shrunk to the size of Adonis standard but still, he looked enormous.

    The silk white dress was touching the ground but somehow, it remained clean.

    Viktor approached the gate and then asked, "It looks like I have an unexpected guest, standing in front of my house uninvited."

    "I followed the faint presence of a guardian fragment. Our world tree has be very unstable for theck of celestial energy. So many stars are evaporating every second. The god isn''t responding to any of our prayers. Not only that, the heavenly guardians aren''t also opening the door to heaven."

    "So? What can I do?" Viktor asked.

    The guardian of wind answered, "The wind is telling me that someone from this area has the ability to stop this disaster and save this universe. I''m unable to find the person because of this strong barrier."

    "Someone who can save the universe, huh? So those kings are willing to shake hands with criminals? This is very unusual."

    Viktor opened the gate and held the wind guardian''s hand to drag him inside. He was a little surprised by his act but when he crossed the holy magic barrier, he fell on his knee. He was terrified of his terrifying presence.

    "Let me tell you something clearly. Our universe''s controller is the goddess of light. She ditched this universe because she got bored. Not only that, but she also removed this universe from her surveince because she was cut off from her celestial statue due to her vulgar act. The reason? She created us, the alien-like creatures without any permission from the kings of gods. Also, she made us fight with each other for a mere realm. How can you expect this universe to be saved? The result will be the same even if you try your best until a new god is born and shows mercy."

    The guardian of the wind looked at his face and asked, "Just who are you? How did you know all of this?"

    "Me? I''m Viktor E. North. A demigod of all living records."

 Chapter 157: Sky battle

    <h4>Chapter 157: Sky battle</h4>

    A few days ago in the guardian realm.

    Chaos again took ce on the premises of the world tree. The 111 guardians were all trying their best to control the gigantic universe but s.

    The world tree was losing more and more branches and decreasing its size. It was trying to get stabilized by cut-offic waves but it wasn''t enough. So, the world tree was taking decisions itself to maintain its stability.

    The world tree was shrinking.

    At that moment, the guardian of water called out to all the king''s guardians and said, "There are still criminal guardians wandering around the universe to hide. Since the heavenly guardians cut offmunication, we must unite and protect the universe. Even if it means shaking hands with criminals, I''ll do anything to save this universe."

    The guardian of fire muttered something but nobody couldn''t hear what he said. So the guardian of earthined, "Ever since we lost the connection with the god, nothing good is happening. Tell me, why did you kick Astraeus out of the realm?"

    The guardian of water looked at her with gritty eyes and said, "Don''t ask me anything rted to this matter. I called everyone here to ask for help. ording to the guardian of wind, there are still 5 guardians hidden all together on a called earth. They are great at concealing their fragments. Since all 111 of you are gathered here, they are all criminal guardians. But it''s not the time to maintain a million years old grudge. We need their powers to save our world tree if we want to keep the universe alive. So, I am inviting them back to our home. Now, who wants to volunteer to go below the realm and convince them? It''s best to take at least 3 of them if we want to maintain the suitability within four thousand years."

    The guardian of wind, Eurus raised his hand and said, "I will go. I know exactly where they are and I am confident that I can convince them. As a king, I am sure I can bring them here with honour and dignity."

    Well, that''s what he thought.

    ��

    The present day.

    His belief was crushed into bits right after he walked into the barrier and fell on his knee. The pressure was so intense that he could no longer stand still.

    He managed to raise his head to look at his face and ask his identity. But when he heard that a demigod was standing in front of him, he lost his consciousness for the first time in life.

    "Heh? Fainted already? Did I leak too much aura out?"

    He shook his head in frustration and said, "Adonis, can you take care of this greene? I''m getting ready for my duty. I have sses after that so I don''t want to deal with this problem now. Call me when he wakes up."

    Adonis appeared out of nowhere and dragged Eurus inside the house. His ss-like silky green hair was too perfect that it cleaned the pathway and all the way to a guest room. Still, he was spotless.

    "Tsk! How convenient-_-."

    He then went inside the room where the three were still rolling on the floor and turned on the light. Min Ah, who was very happy with his hybrid life, changed his mind. He grinned his teeth and said, "I always thought I was special because I''m born a hybrid. Now, I am very envious of normal human life. I wish I could just roam around carefree and sleep throughout the entire day. I don''t want to study anymore."

    He then looked at Viktor by rotating his head like a robot and said, "Viktor, can you knock me out? I don''t want to work anymore."

    "Sadly, that option is not avable. Get up, we need to assemble in the training fields before 3:45. The duty starts at 4."

    The three of them prepared their bags and went back to their home to change into their outfit to academy uniforms. Viktor was constantly looking into the future and saw nothing but trouble awaiting. So he just kicked the chair and sat in the air with his arms and legs crossed.

    He was pissed off because of the sudden change in the future.

    ''I wish I could make a clone of myself and let him do all the work. Wait, no. That''s what Elesis did and ended up with hundreds of clones of himself. Hah!!!''

    The clock was ticking non-stop, so he turned on all the lights of the house and said, "I guess it''s time for me to get ready. I have duties, sses, office work and my own work. I miss my life as a frencer."

    He checked his backpack and went out with four of his knights following him secretly.

    At the academy premises.

    Viktor waved at Welis and the others who were checking the situation of the terrorist group. Since all the students of the academy were divided into three groups, the night shift students were alling back. It was the time for early morning shift workers'' duty.

    Viktor checked his phone after a whole day and saw an article about his brother. Also below that, he saw his fighting video was trending. People were more interested in him than his brother being a chairman of HQ.

    ''Well, I thought Adonis was going to cover me but it looks like I was wrong. Maybe I should wear a mask��''

    The time passed and the five of them reached their destination to secure the area''s safety. The sky was slowly getting brighter and brighter. At that particr time, people should be asleep but something was different this time.

    Most of the people of J zone were awake and they were all waiting to see the J-12 team on their duty. Not only that, some brave reporters and also neutubers were walking on the street to spot the team.

    But who knew they''d be standing on top of a tower?

    Viktor opened a can of coffee and said, "Min Ah, have you sobered up yet?"

    "Yes, your medicine works like magic. As expected from the North family prodigy."

    "So you heard it." Viktor smiled.

    "Yes, my father was so interested in who sold that miracle elixir. He paid about 30 million to know who made it. I was a little shocked when I heard that someone from our academy made it. Lucky me, got a chance to drink your medicine."

    "I''ll take that as apliment."

    The sun came up and the sky became bright blue. The city was walking up and then, all of them noticed a floating object in the sky.

    A green floating object was above the city.

    Viktor felt its presence and looked at the east where the sun was rising. It was Eurus, the guardian of the wind who was looking for Viktor.

    The five of them who were guarding the area also noticed the man approaching them slowly. The people below the guardian also noticed him and started to record everything that was going on.

    After crossing a few buildings, Eurus stopped and said, "Viktor E North. Imand you to go back to the guardian realm."

    Eurus spoke in thenguage of the guardian so nobody understood what he said except for Viktor.

    Viktor became so irritated that he identally broke the phone in his palm. He took a step in the air that made the three of them stunned.

    Viktor then approached a little closer to Eurus and said, "Looks like you forgot about yesterday''s incident. How dare a hand fan order me around when his life is in grave danger? You''re in no position to tell me what to do."

    Eurus remembers that he fainted yesterday, but he didn''t feel where the intense pressure came from. So he thought it was that demonic human who released the aura, not Viktor.

    After he woke up, he found nobody in the house but a kid with dark mana in the kitchen. So he left without a word and followed the trail of the nearest guardian.

    Luckily, it happened to be Viktor who was on duty.

    Viktor stared at his face for some moment and then Eurus said, "It''s an emergency summon. Not a friendly proposal. The kings have approved the criminals'' presence in the realm. We won''t harm anyone because something grave is happening. So we have to cooperate in order to maintain the natural stability."

    "So you can''t handle the world tree so you need help from the criminals whom you previously threatened. Why? Are 111 people not enough to maintain stability? Why do you need the help of a criminal now? Doesn''t that hurt your pride as royal blood?"

    The four clone knights appeared and secured Viktor from four directions. They all said, "My lord, please let us protect you."

    The people who were looking at them from below became speechless when they saw women in huge white leather wings. They weren''t pping but they were working as ''minus gravity'' to keep them afloat.

    They quickly went viral all over the inte.

    The guardian of wind shook his head and said, "That unholy presence of soulless people around you. It''s not permitted to create such odd beings. What have you done? God will curse the world."

    "The goddess is no longer in charge of controlling this universe. This world is already doomed." Viktor took out a weapon that he made from a green stone and changed its form to a wand.

    The wind guardian became more furious to see him preparing for a fight, so he also summed his cane. Both of them were preparing for a catastrophic-level battle.

 Chapter 158: Fall of a king guardian

    <h4>Chapter 158: Fall of a king guardian</h4>

    The crowd was gathering below them. The pressure around them was so intense that so many flocks of birds were rushing out of the area. Not only that, all indoor animals started to act differently and aggressive towards their owner.

    Since they were starting to attack the owners, the owners had no choice but to open the door so that they could run away.

    The wind started to blow roughly.

    Viktor fixed his hair with a hair tie and said, "Bold of you to talk about unholy when you''re already nning to blow off this city. I''m also not a person to take care of such things, but since I live here, I will show them a drop of mercy. Eurus, you''ve pointed your wand at the wrong opponent."

    ''Lucky me, I can use time magic now.''

    Viktor raised his wand and time stopped around them. It cost him a great amount of mana but luckily he got a great source of infinite artificial mana stones. But still, it took him 2 of those to freeze the time and cut the reality from the main time threads.

    He was manipting reality with his magic.

    Eurus frowned and said, "So you lied to me. I remember that you said you''re a demigod of all living records. So how are you casting time spells?"

    Viktor made a magic circle and threw some ice spears at him to warm up. Eurus also dodged them normally and again said, "You''re mocking me. How dare you mock me!!!"

    He raised his cane and the sky became darker and darker. Soon, countless tornadoes started to destroy all the buildings around them and then, he threw thousands of invisible wind arrows at him.

    But Viktor, who was constantly looking at his future, teleported from his position and appeared elsewhere not so far away from him.

    "Quit running away like a rat, you impudent bastard!!!"

    "I thought you wanted to cooperate with criminals. I guess you were just joking a while ago. You have no intention of letting us, the criminals alone."

    He continually threw wind arrows at them but sadly, none of them reached Viktor. He was unharmed while the whole city was destroyed. But the time was cut off from reality so he paid no attention to that. Instead, he kept throwing small ice and fire attacks at him as an act of mockery.

    He wasn''t attacking him at all because he had a different intention in his mind. He was trying to provoke him and find a chance to devour his fragment.

    Viktor then said, "Have you ever thought about if there was any guardian called Viktor in the first ce? I bet you didn''t."

    "Huh? Vikor is your name, right? That''s a lie for sure. There is no guardian named Viktor in the realm of guardians. But stay still so I can capture you and take you back to the realm. The universe is doomed."

    Viktor lowered his wand and said, "Look around you. You''ve already killed 40,000 people. More than a million are under the pile of concrete. You can''t even show mercy to those people, yet you''re thinking about saving the universe. You guys are very funny."

    Viktor released his demigod killing intent all over the ce and suddenly, Eurus''s heart began to beat faster. All the time-frozen people''s record books became red. Only Adonis, who wasn''t affected by the time spell, felt the spine-chilling killing intent, so he rushed over to the ce.

    Viktor didn''t bother to hold his powers for the first time and decided to let his negative thoughts go over Eurus.

    He became a madman.

    A dark aura started to leak out of his body and his eyes became filled with blood. Since his blood cells also became golden due to his fragment, his pupil became fully golden.

    He exhaled steamed air from his mouth and said,

    "Bastard, you''re dead today."

    He quickly vanished from his position and started to attack Eurus with a sword. He decided to use physical strength instead of magic because both of them were experts in dodging long-distance attacks.

    Eurus was stunned to see him attacking out of nowhere so he quickly went to the defences. His attacks were so powerful that one sh of his long des was enough to cut all the buildings around them in half like butter.

    "Keuk!!! Oi!!! Criminal!! Looks like you''re a fan of using des instead of magic attacks. I''ll use mine too!! Get ready!!!''

    He moved away from Viktor and summoned a chained double de and said, "Come on. I''ll show you want swordy calls."

    Viktor changed his weapon into two short swords and said, "I don''t like people who run their mouths while fighting."

    He applied aura around both of his swords and again, rushed at his opponent.

    This time, he was super serious.

    Both of their des touched each other''s surface and a huge explosion came out of it. Their surroundings became dust due to the massive bomb-like effect, creating a huge crater in the ground below them. But something different happened this time.

    Instead of one, there were two explosions.

    One was from when Viktor and Eurus''s swords collided with each other. And the second one was from Eurus''s 3rd sword that collided with Adonis''s small dagger.

    The 3rd sword was controlled by his magic.

    Adonis smiled and said, "Looks like your hand slipped, dear uninvited guest. It''s not appreciable to attack your host even if you''re invited. That''s why I''ll have to punish you for your rude act towards my master."

    Viktor, who was looking at the ground with a head full of messy hair, raised his head to look at Adonis with murderous eyes and said, "Adonis North��this is my prey. Don''t interfere in my hunt."

    Adonis raised his both hands to dere his retreat and said, "I apologise, my lord. I''ll leave both of you alone." He smiled and stepped a few meters back.

    Viktor then looked at Eurus and said, "Shall we continue?"

    Again, an explosion urred due to the coboration of two powerful sword attacks.

    The attacks continued for more than ten minutes and soon, the whole city became dust.

    Death count, over three million.

    Viktorughed at his attacks and screamed, "Still haven''t got the gist of it? I, am a demigod. You''re nothing but a mere guardian. I can recreate this whole world with a snap of my finger, and also destroy it. Saving a mere dying universe is also, nothing but a left-handed y to me. Who do you think you are? God had abandoned this universe. I am the only hope. Yet, you''re raising your weapon against me."

    Eusus grinned his teeth and replied, "I refused to acknowledge you as a demigod, you criminal!! You''re going to die. Forget about reaching the realm of the guardian."

    This time, Viktor lowered his weapon and opened the book of all records. He wrote down his name on a nk paper and mumbled,

    ''Don''t move.''

    Eurus stopped moving and even his eyes became frozen. He became paralysed and fully unable to move an inch. He was terrified.

    Viktor then slowly approached him and touched his long shiny green hair. Since his whole body became paralysed, his hair became solid.

    He looked like marble art, carefully crafted with the hands of god.

    He then touched his face and said, "You''ve lived so long. You''ve lived since the beginning of this universe. It''s not like you''ll regret something even if you die. Right? But death is too beautiful to be bestowed upon your soul. Instead, I will take your fragment as payment for causing a disturbance in my territory. To live without a fragment, this will be your punishment."

    Viktor made a link with Eurus''s fragment and devoured it. His fragment again became stronger and bigger than that time, his books also changed their shape and type.

    "Thank you for the food."

    Viktor smiled and raised his wand pointing at the sky. The buildings began to return to their original states. All those people who died also came back to their original state. The city again went back to its original form where they were just getting started to have a battle.

    The time again started to flow to its original wave.

    Eurus dropped to the ground and started to cry. He screamed at the top of his lungs in front of the people in frustration. He was too depressed that he could feel every beat of his heart hurt like knife stabbing.

    "Why!!! Why did you take my fragment away from me!!! Give it back!!!! Give it back, you criminal!!!!! Waaaaaaaa!!!!"

    People were noticing his scream so Viktor grabbed his hair and teleported to a remote area behind his home. Still, he was on the ground, rolling near his feet from the pain of losing something really precious.

    It was more painful than death to him.

    Viktor then said, "I warned you."

    Eurus raised his head and said, "God will punish you for this heartless act of yours! Curse you!!!"

    "Shut up, it''s not like you''ll die. You''re still immortal but as a human. You''ll still be able to use up to 10th-ss magic. Those who died as criminal guardians had gone through hell. Be grateful that you''re still talking. If I were Elesis, you''d be dead already."

    Eusus was stunned to hear the name Elesis from Viktor''s mouth. He then realised something that he should''ve done sooner.

    Viktor was the brother of Elesis Siris, the devious one of the twins. Elerous Siris. The born demigod of the living records in the guardian realm.

    He was speechless.

 Chapter 159: Mors Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 159: Mors Rescue</h4>

    ''Thankfully, this ended very well.''

    Viktor grabbed the crying guardian by his hair and said, "You''re more than a billion years old, aren''t you? I guess it''s time for you to get down from the king''s throne. Nothing will happen in four thousand years. So, rest assured.

    Adonis came closer to him and said, "Master, it''s been almost 10 minutes since you escaped from your duty. Leave the uninvited guest so I can take care of him."

    Viktor looked at his watch and then stepped into the air. "So this is the power of a king fragment. I''ll make good use of it. Adonis, take care of him and make sure to introduce him to Rae. Rae will be very surprised to see him."

    "Understood."

    A few dayster after the battle��

    After Viktor became a team leader, an incident urred in his distant future. The future was shrinking and thousands of different ways were shrinking into hundreds. All of those paths were leading Viktor to a huge battle with Elesis so he had to skip his duty by putting all the work on Welis.

    She was a little annoyed but when she saw the expression on Viktor''s face, she held back her anger and did what she was told.

    It''s been a week since Viktor entered his study room and didn''te out.

    Knock..knock..knock��

    "Master, I wille in now." Adonis opened the door to Viktor''s study room and saw he was sitting in the same position for 7 days. He was super busy reviewing everyone''s future.

    "Master, here''s your early morning tea."

    Viktor nced at the cup and said, "Add more sugar cubes. I want to eat something sweet."

    Adonis was a little surprised to hear that because Viktor wasn''t a fan of sweets. He prefers spicy foods over choctes all the time so asking for sweets was something out of the blue.

    "Master, are you feeling alright?"

    "Yes, it''s just my old mouth wants to eat something sweet after so long. I''ve been reading the goddess''s record for so long. I spent 278 years inside my library searching for the perfect way to create something big."

    "Master-_-, just how old are you now?"

    "Me? Hehehe�� that''s a secret."

    Viktor put this record on the table and took a cup of tea. Adonis sat beside him on his chair and also, took a cup of tea to start his day. "Master, how is the future?"

    Viktor took the first sip of his tea by closing his eyes. He then said, "The future? It''s alright. It''s just the universe will shrink by 20%. Means, so many stars will disappear, go supernova, be eaten by ckholes and collide with each other. Since this milky way has the only that has humans on it, it won''t get into any trouble even if it collides with the Andromeda gxy. Earth will just simply pass through it."

    "That''s not what I meant," Adonisined.

    "Then, what?"

    "Our future, is that alright?"

    "Are you worried about that? Silly. We''re alright in our future. We''re all living our best there."

    Viktor smiled and mumbled, ''We''re all living a great life in the future, except for me.''

    Viktor finished his morning cup of tea and said, "Adonis, I think you should pack your bags."

    "Are we going somewhere, master?"

    "Yes, we''re finally going to Russia. A new family member will be added to our family list."

    Viktor and Adonis both packed their bags and took a private jet for the first time. It was purchased by Adonis so Viktor was a little surprised. Since he always travels by teleportation or floating magic, he never took the airways in his life. So it was technically his first time getting on a private jet, not just any public transportation.

    Adonis, who knew about Viktor''s social media, took pictures of him and told him to post them on his ount. But Viktor refused. So he took a different path and posted his picture on his own ounts.

    "Hah�� You''ll never let me walk in peace on the street now. People will just gather around me when they see me."

    "Master, it''s a business strategy. People will look for thepany if they look at your picture. They will search for it and think about investing so much money here."

    Viktor sighed and said, "Do whatever you want." He then looked outside through the small window and saw the white crowds passing below.

    Approximately 10 hourster in S.A. Pushkin Airport, Khimik, Russia.

    The weather was gloomy and the sky was rumbling. Since August is known for the time of rainfall, the streets were wet. Adonis already prepared an umbre underhanded and held it above Viktor''s head to protect him from the rain.

    "Master, the ride will be here soon. I guess they arete because of the rain."

    "I think so too. Adonis, the rain will stop in 30 seconds. You can put away the umbre."

    ''The weather will worsen at night. But the time isn''t ripe. Mors isn''t just asleep in the seal, he''s cultivating there and waiting for someone to touch it. His powers have gradually weakened the seal so even if a human touches it, it will break. But from my prediction, nobody will casually go inside a highly radioactive area and look for a broken ss casuallyying on the ground, covered in mud. It needs the physical touch of a human so it won''t crack open.''

    The ride came after 20 minutes in front of the airport. Adonis, who was in charge of managing their stay, sent a request to a politician to stay at his ce for 4 days. Of course, the request was epted and they were wee in the house anytime they wanted.

    The car stopped in front of a huge house. The house was guarded by mana users with mana guns and all of them were muscr, hitman-looking men. A man walked down from the second floor and said, "Wee to my house, Sir North. And you must be the youngest one. Viktor E. North, correct?"

    "You''re absolutely correct. It''s nice to meet you, Sir Alex."

    "Hahaha!! Youngsters are very confident these days. Sir Adonis, please follow the servants to your room. You''ve travelled a long path toe here. Please rest for the day, we will take it at dinnertime."

    "Sure."

    Adonis and Alex shook hands and then he took Viktor to his room.

    He closed the door and said, "Master, are you tired?"

    Viktor jumped on thefortable bed and said, "A little bored. Are you feeling alright? You look worried for some reason. Also, I want to know why you locked the door. I believe they gave you a separate room, right? Why are you here-_-?"

    "I''m not worried, master. It''s just the owner of the house is preparing night butterflies for us. Are you okay with it?"

    Viktor smirked at him and said, "Why? Do you want to give it a shot? I bet he has prepared the hottest girl for you. It''s almost time for your second season of the year, isn''t it?"

    "I''m not talking about myself, I''m talking about you. I''ve never seen you take a girl in your room at night. Alex will send one to your room at night."

    "Oh-_-. About that��"

    Adonis raised his eyebrows and asked, "About that��?"

    "I will put her to sleep. We will have a nice sleepover." Viktor smiled innocently at Adonis so he just dropped on the floor in frustration.

    He said, "You''re too soft, master."

    Viktorughed and then said, "He''s insulting us, can''t you tell?"

    Adonis was taken aback by his words. "Alex is insulting us. There are countless tiny cameras in the guest room. He''s probably thinking about cutting a ckmail deal with it. He didn''t even realise that we''re not some hybrid punk." Viktor smiled and said, "I can''t wait to chew off his neck and swallow it. It must be very satisfying."

    Adonis shook his head and said, "I apologise for not thinking about this, master. I will take care of it. Please rest until dinnertime. I will look into this matter." He then rushed out of the room and went straight to Alex''s office to have a chat.

    ''He''s pissed. And I''m sure he will rece Alex with a clone today and offer me his head.''

    Both of them rested until 5 pm. The dining room was filled with delicious food. There were chairs for only three people so as nned, the three of them took their seats to have a meal.

    Adonis was still holding his anger in front of him with a sweet smile.

    "Sir Adonis, is the food your liking?"

    Adonis nodded his head and said, "It''s different from Korean and Vestrain food, also the food from Navaka. I''ve gotten pretty used to spicy food, thanks to Viktor. But it''s good."

    Alex then asked, "Vestrain? Is that a local town in your country? Hahahah! You''re good at making jokes. No local food can be that good."

    Viktor took the ss of wine and said, "Let''s put that aside. How''s your factory running? I heard you were fined by the government. After Putin''s death, it has turned into a mess."

    "Yes, he was actually killed by a dream n assassin 2 years ago. Then the hybrid government took control of it. I''m not sure why the European hybrid association is dering war, but I guess it''s also rted to the death of Putin."

    "So we''re expecting a third world war."

    Alex was surprised to hear that from Viktor. But it wasn''t entirely wrong so he said, "Please keep your voice down. Your family is a big figure, ruling almost 97% of the ck market in Asia and Australia. Rumours can spread around at the speed of light. If you say something offensive, the press won''t shut their mouth."

    "It''s true that we can''t control the media. But you know, I believe that he was killed by someone from this household."

    The pressure around them became intense. Adonis nced to his left and saw an assassin using an invisibility spell, waiting to slice off their neck.

    So he smiled and said, "Viktor, you don''t talk rudely when you''re visiting someone''s house. Listen to your brother and finish your food."

    ''Eh? Look who''s acting high and mighty. But I don''t have any intention of causing a scene in the enemy''s territory. I just want to rescue Mors and go back home.''

 Chapter 160: Hidden Son Of Death Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 160: Hidden Son Of Death Goddess</h4>

    The day dawned quickly.

    Since Viktor was only a ''beginner adult'' in their eyes, Adonis went to Alex''s room to have a chat. He left him in his room and told him not to leave until he came back.

    But Viktor wasn''t someone who loves to walk around when he has free time. He simply kicked his shoes off his feet and went inside the nket. The bed was warm andfortable so he had noints.

    ''But I want to have a ss of beer now.''

    Suddenly, the door knocked. He sensed at least 10dies were sticking to the wall and the 11th one standing in front of the door with a cup of lemon juice.

    They were all assassins, waiting to enter the room the moment he opened the door. But Viktor, who knew the future, said, "I''m a little busy now. Come again after an hour."

    The woman who was in front of the door didn''t answer and again, she knocked on the door by following the same phase.

    Viktor again heard four knocks on the door. "Can you please, don''t disturb me?"

    "Sir North, Master has ordered me to deliver an evening drink. Please ept this. It''s a family tradition. You can''t turn this away."

    ''So she wants me to drink that poison and die? I know Alex is the n leader of Dream n who can vanish people without leaving any trace. But killing one''s enemy inside his own house is a bit extreme. Moreover, they are underestimating their enemy.''

    Viktor poked his head out of his warm nket and said, "Okay then, you cane in. Please close the door once you''re 2 steps inside the room."

    Thedy entered the room with a tray and closed the door after walking 2 big steps. Her steps were so big that it was the same as 4 normal steps. The moment she entered, Viktor saw a swarm of assassins crawling inside the room like spiders.

    So he mumbled, ''How nostalgic.''

    Thedy served him a small ss of lemon juice and said, "Please drink this without leaving a drop. Or the master will be very upset."

    "As you wish��" Viktor looked at her and used a maniption spell. He also charmed everyone inside the room and said, "Tell me, what kind of poison is this?"

    The leader of the assassin ground said, "Master knows. We are only following orders given by the master."

    "Then, drink this. I''m not thirsty." Viktor gave her the drink and she finished it with one shot. There wasn''t any change or side effect on her body but after a minute passed, Viktor noticed a small change in her body.

    A small parasite was forming deep inside her stomach. It wasn''t alive or dead. It was something that he had never seen before.

    It was a parasite that lives inside a certain liquid. It only likes clear water and temperature below 10��C. To meet these conditions for the new parasite to form, serving it inside cold vodka with lemon was perfect.

    Viktor immediately used telepathy to contact Adonis and said, *Don''t drink anything cold they serve. They are using a whole new type of parasite that I''ve never seen before. It''s definitely not from earth and also not from the guardian realm. It''s not a living being so it''s a perfect type of weapon for Elesis.*

    After a moment, Adonis answered, *Thank you for the advice, master. They also served me a small ss of vodka a few minutes ago, saying that it''s a tradition in this house. I knew they were all lying. It''s the dream n, isn''t it, master?*

    *So you''ve finally understood. The house is filled with spider-like assassins. It''s kinda annoying.*

    *Do you want me to annihte the n, master?*

    *No, just rece the spider head. Nobody will notice. And look for the source of this new parasite. It will lead us to a worker clone of Elesis who''s supplying this dangerous parasite.*

    *Understood, master.*

    Viktor looked at the girl who took the parasite. The parasite went inside her blood vessels and climbed up to her brain. It was a spy parasite that Elesis uses to collect fully detailed information about a person. He was also targeting Viktor, so Viktor had to slice her head along with the parasite in half on the spot.

    He then said, "Tsk!! I can''t erase memories of non-living things. That cheeky bastard got some cheap tricks to reach me and still I can''t find the real head."

    He wiped the blood from his de and hand with a white piece of fabric. He then took a seat on the edge of his bed and said, "Slice your own neck. I don''t want to ruin my white shirt anymore. It''s quite expensive."

    He smiled at thedies around him and again said, "Make it a clean cut. You''re assassins, right? Make sure to fly your head out."

    The assassins were under his godly maniption spell. So they simply followed his instruction and sliced off their head with their hands at the same time.

    The carpet became drenched with the blood of 11 people. Viktor, who was enjoying the view lit a cigarette and walked towards the window barefoot.

    The soaked carpet painted his feet in vibrant red.

    He then walked close to the window and opened it. The cold wind entered the room and blew the curtains, also his white short hair.

    Thunder rumbled afar.

    Viktor looked at the sky and saw the dark clouds passing quickly, creating thunders which were striking the pine trees of the forest near the mansion.

    At that moment, Adonis walked in front of his room and opened the door. The cold air blew and roughly passed through the door. He then saw Viktor sitting on the window with his red-stained feet.

    Not to mention those headless bodies that caught his eyes and triggered his hunger. His eyes quietly turned bright orange.

    The blood of 11 people isn''t a small amount, so it started toe out of the carpet and spread all over the room. The room became filled with the reek of fresh irony blood. And it triggered Adonis''s hunger sessfully.

    He quickly entered the room and closed the door. He then said, "Master!!! I''m not done with my mission!! Why did you make a mess all of a sudden? It''s like a pool of blood here!"

    Viktor looked at Adonis with his bright silver eyes and said, "Don''t worry. Nobody wille. And quickly finish Alex. Then you can have a meal."

    Adonis shook his head in frustration and said, "I understand, master. I will take my leave now."

    "I will go out now. Take care of the head and leave the assassins. They are very important for this society. I want the dream n to be more powerful for my sake. From today, you''re in charge of controlling the n with your clone."

    "Are you going to rescue Mors, master?"

    "Yes, I''lle back before morning." Viktor jumped from the window barefoot and used teleportation magic right before his feet touched the muddy ground.

    ___

    Chornobyl, The Zone, 8:31 PM.

    ''Looks like I''m in the right ce.'' His feet touched the solid concrete of an abandoned building. It was raining a few minutes ago in Moscow but in his new destination, the sky was clear.

    ''That''s good then, I can retrieve him very easily.'' He took the staircase and started to walk. The stairs were so old that they would crumble even if an ant walked over them. So he started to float and went inside the 5th floor where the seal was.

    The room was a mess. Furnitures wereying everywhere and there was no sign of a soul in 30 kilometres. It was an abandoned ce because of the nuclear power nt disaster back in 1986.

    Viktor could feel the flow of radiation around him. He could also see the flow of irritating radiation but since he was a demigod, it didn''t enter his body.

    ''Hm? This ce is perfect for making my penthouse.''

    He then noticed a small dusty teacup on the floor. It wasn''t shiny but it was sure standing out in a messy room. It was an object seal made by Elerous that was keeping a guardian hidden inside.

    Viktor touched the teacup and saw the small magic circle on the bottom of it. It was a magical switch to turn off the seal so he pressed it to open it.

    The teacup turned into dust the moment he touched it and the dust started to take a different shape. He felt the dangerous fragment forming in the middle of it. He could just snatch the fragment and devour it but since he wasn''t a foe, he held back.

    Mors Grimrose, the guardian of death''s family history is a bit odd than the rest of the elemental guardians. Everyone knows that Mors Grimrose was born from the guardian of Graves and the guardian of the corpse. For the uniquebination of two powerful guardians, the guardian of death was born who could see everyone''s life span above their heads. Not only that, but he could also manipte the way a person would die.

    It wasn''t that scary until he figured out that his ability to manipte wasn''t limited to mortal beings, but also the other lower-ss gods.

    But there was a catch which remained a secret. Also, there are countless holes in his history so nobody actually can prove that he was from those two guardians.

    But in reality, he was never born from any guardians nor created by the goddess of light. He was the hidden son of Ereshkigal, the oldest formal goddess of death whose whereabouts was unknown for more than a few billion years after she resigned from her position.

    ''I didn''t know anything about Mors until I read the record of the Guardian of Graves. He hated the idea of having a child in the first ce with his useless fragment. He knew his fragment won''t give birth to a powerful guardian. After a few centuries, he received a letter that contained an offer. It was a letter from Ereshkigal, the Death goddess.''

    After a few days, a new guardian was born in the realm of guardians. The king guardians apuded because they were happy that the stubborn guardian was able to create such a powerful guardian.

    But in reality, they just adopted Mors from her and received an offer to be a member of the death temple of the underworld. After the war broke out, they just left the realm by throwing away their status and became temple maidens.

    ''So, he''s born a demi-god and he knew that very well. But the seal of his mother was so powerful that kept his powers hidden. He knew people would figure out if he uses his power so he never used it. I admire his strong determination. But, there''s no need to hide your powers anymore. We''re runaways after all.''

 Chapter 161: A new member

    <h4>Chapter 161: A new member</h4>

    The dust of the cup quickly formed into a human-shaped structure. The fragment which was so close to Viktor''s grasp went inside the cloud of dust.

    It was taking Mors'' form after almost 2 years.

    Since Mors'' mother was a beautiful goddess, he was also on pair with her. After his body took its real form, a dark cross mark formed on his chest. It was the symbol of death that he inherited from his mother but he kept it secret with magic. But there was no reason for him to hide it anymore since he wasn''t with Elesis.

    He looked like a middle-aged man with a fine muscr body. His pale skin and purple eyes was making him look like a character out of some anime.

    He was the demi-god of death, Mors Grimrose.

    After his body took its full form, his weight nearly copsed the whole building. So Viktor had to drag him out of there by cors.

    He was dumbfounded.

    Mors then said, "It was my first time being carried by someone like that. Nobody can actually lift my weight. Even my mother was sick of it. I guess you''re not some weakling punk."

    Viktorughed a little and said, "Is this how you say thanks to your saviour?" Viktor let go of his shirt and took a seat on a boulder near the mountains. He again said, "Sorry for thete introduction. I''m Viktor E. North, also known as Elerous Siris."

    Mors flinched a bit and then looked at his face after cleaning the dust from his trouser.

    "You don''t look like Elesis. There are some simrities but your eyes are surely different from his. Also your fragment."

    He then looked above Viktor''s head and saw an unclear number. It wasn''t fixed whether he was going to die or not. Moreover, he wasn''t even 1000 years old so that left him very confused.

    So he asked, "Are you sure you''re Elerous? You''re not even 1000 years old. The Elerous I know should be more than a million years old."

    "Oh, that''s because I died and reincarnated with all my fragments. Well, we can talk about thatter. I know who you are so you don''t need to be on your guard now. I won''t kill you."

    Mors then said, "How are you so sure about that?"

    "If I were to kill you, I''d devour your fragment when I saw it taking your form. Oh, I forgot, that''s not a fragment. That''s the core of a god, isn''t it?"

    "How much do you know?"

    "Hmm, almost everything about you? I know you''re not from the guardian realm and you''re a born demigod. Not a guardian. And your mother has locked your power so that you can''t go overboard. You''re just like other weakling guardians now."

    "Are you insulting me?"

    "No, I''m just throwing the facts. Let''s make a deal then. I will lift your seal. In exchange, help me kill my brother so we can leave this mortal world and control the upper realm."

    Mors was astonished to hear that a godly seal can be lifted by a guardian. He had spent more than millions of years searching for a way to lift his seal. But no matter how much he searched for it, he couldn''t find a clue. Moreover, Elesis wasn''t a reliable person to ask. So he kept his mouth sealed and acted like a guardian in front of everyone.

    So he asked, "How do you know that I have a seal on my core?"

    "I read your mother''s records when you were born. You were so heavy that she nearly broke her arm while carrying you-_-."

    "-_-. I see. Of course, you know. You''re the guardian of living records."

    "Wrong, I was born a demigod just like you. Anyway, I''ll help you lift your seal. So? What are your thoughts?"

    He then shook his head in frustration and said, "Can''t help it. Since we need each other, how about giving it our best? I''ll show you my real powers once my seal is lifted."

    Both of themughed and Viktor said, "It''s great to find a friend with the same taste as mine. Call me Viktor."

    "Well then, call me Mors, buddy."

    ��.

    At the same time in Alex''s house.

    Adonis finished knocking out everyone in the house with his advanced magic and started to walk towards Alex''s room. The house was in a ckout because of the sudden attack of Adonis.

    But since all the assassins were knocked out, there was no use for the ckout. Moreover, Adonis can see clearly even if there''s no source of light. So he walked straight into the secret room where Alex was hiding.

    It was so dark that even the ghosts would lose their way in or out.

    Adonis then reached the secret room and knocked on the door. "Mr Alex, let''s have a friendly chat."

    But Alex didn''t reply at all. He was hiding in another unbreakable vault to protect himself. He knew he messed with the wrong opponent so he decided to hide until the backup arrived.

    Adonis didn''t receive a good answer so he just sliced the thick tungsten door like butter. He then kicked the door and entered the room.

    The room was filled with rows of gold bars. It was his secret treasury that only he had ess to. So Adonis said, "If you don''t mind, I will take all of them as payment to annoy our visit."

    He opened his dimension door and ordered two clones to pick up everything from the room. Even the ancient gold God figures from Africa.

    After one hour of hard work, the whole room becamepletely empty and only the huge vault was renamed. Alex was hiding inside, thinking that nobody could break it open. But sadly, his confidence shattered when he saw Adonis tearing apart the door like y with his bare hands.

    "Mr Alex, why aren''t you answering my calls? I want to have a friendly chat with you."

    "Eeek!! Don''t touch me!! Go away!!! Don''t you dare to harm me!!! Eekk!!!!"

    "You''re so dramatic, Mr Alex. My master will be very disappointed if he hears that you didn''t cooperate." Adonis looked into his eyes with his bright orange eyes and again said, "Don''t worry. It won''t hurt at all. Just go to sleep so I can take care of everything."

    ��.

    Back in the guest room.

    Mors and Viktor came inside the room through the window. The rain was still falling and there was a sudden ckout. So Mors thought all the mortals don''t have ess to light at night.

    So he asked, "Does this world don''t have any lightbulbs? Can''t you at least use light magic to brighten the room?"

    The moment his feet touched the floor, he felt the aura of death. The room was filled with mortal blood so he again asked, "Are you a cannibal?"

    "What? No, they were trying to kill me so I just killed them. Don''t mind the blood."

    "Is this your house?" Mors asked.

    "No, my house isn''t far away from this ce. It''s actually in another country. We will leave this ce tomorrow since the work is done."

    "Looks like you''re very busy."

    "No, I''m very free. It''s just my mind that works as humans so it looks like I''m he busy with work." At that moment, all the lights in the house turned on and Adonis rushed in. He then said, "Master!! You''re back. Eh?"

    "Oh, You''re already finished. Take a seat over here with us. Adonis, this is the demigod of death, Mors Grimrose. Mors, this is also the demigod of destruction, Adonis North. He''s my knight, brother and also mypanion."

    Mors was astonished to see his beauty. Also when he saw that he didn''t have a death mark above his head just like Viktor, he said, "No wonder why you''re not going to die. You''re just too beautiful to get rid of."

    Adonis pouted his lips and said, "Why are you ying cards with my master on his bed with dirty feet?"

    "Oh? Oh�� I apologise. My buddy here just taught me this mortal world game. It''s very fun to y. Do you want to join?"

    Adonis then said, "Unlike another freeloader like you, I am a busy person who works like a machine to feed all of your stomachs. I don''t have time to y cards with you by throwing away myb work."

    Viktor happily said, "Wow! You guys get along very well."

    Mors then said, "No, our Adonis buddy is right. I know how it feels to take care of shut-ins who sleep and y games week after week. I''ve endured that hell for so long that I want to kill myself."

    Viktor then saw Adonis covering his face with both of his hands. He started to tremble so Viktor asked, "Adonis? Are you okay?"

    He then raised his head and said, "Mors Grimrose, isn''t it?"

    "Yes?"

    "Do you like a whole ss of wine after an all-nighter?"

    After hearing his question, all the cards from his hands fell on the bed. He stared at Adonis''s face while Viktor started to loot his cards since the time was ripe. He then said, "You''re��you''re also the master of the house��atst. I found someone who is enduring the same. Give me a handshake, my brother from another mother!!"

    Adonis came closer to him and held his hands in full force. Their handshake force was so rough that all the cards that Viktor matched flew away from his hand.

    ''-_-. Why did I even bother to cheat-_-.''

    Viktor looked at them and saw them lost in their gossip. He was left alone with his lost cards and one of his earrings missing from his right ear.

 Chapter 162: His warm family

    <h4>Chapter 162: His warm family</h4>

    Ifrit''s POV:

    A day after Viktor came back home with the guardian of death��

    ''As expected of my summoner. He doesn''t make friends with weaklings and his new family member is the demigod of death. Heheh��it''s a good thing that fan twig left home as soon as he regained his consciousness.''

    Ifrit mumbled while enjoying his cup of coffee somewhere around the house of Midas. Since he was the devil god of the underworld, and also the king of hell, he had to look for the reason why devils wereing to the mortal world. Both Ifrit and Adonis were ordered to capture Midas by their strength but for some reason, Adonis left on his own to look into the matter closely.

    Since Adonis was also a demigod, he had a sharp sense of tracking dark mana no matter how thin its presence is in the mortal world. It''s like looking for a ck horse in a group of white ones.

    Ifrit and Adonis were together for 5 hours of their journey and then, Adonis split up to search for his own without telling him anything. So Ifrit was left alone in the busy streets of New York City.

    He took a sip of his coffee and again mumbled, ''Coffee of the mortal world tastes trash. Well, beggars can''t be choosers. I have to bear with his humiliations until Viktor decides to travel to the realm of gods.''

    A waiter at the cafe heard him talking trash about their first-ss coffee and it made him feel annoyed. So he intentionally fell in front of him by throwing a whole ss of ice-cold water at his expensive-looking shirt.

    But who knew the water would simply evaporate the moment it touched his body? Ifrit frowned his eyebrows and said, "I know you did this on purpose. Don''t expect me to pay you a tip."

    The waiter was stunned to see that he was a hybrid and in the USA, hybrids are treated as national treasures. They are also the heroes of society.

    The waiter understood that he made a grave mistake and ran away from his workce, leaving Ifrit alone in that crowd. He then paid for the coffee and left for the traces of devil-possessed people around the town.

    Devils in hell are the souls of dead people and monsters. They don''t have any physical body so in order to walk around in the mortal world, they need to possess a living being. It doesn''t matter whether it is the body of a human or a bird.

    After the possession, all the memories of that human are erased from their memories so the devil can control the body without any physical or mental interruption.

    Moreover, it''s important to have a body that doesn''t have any mana. Because the dark mana and pure human mana can fight with each other, causing harm to the body or worse, internal organ explosion.

    Midas, who found the girl had dark mana from birth, made her fall into deep love by his greed magic. He constantly made him summon devils on earth and made his army of devils take over the whole world. But a new problem arose then. He found out that the North family was in control of all the ck markets around the world and their dominance was deeper than he expected.

    So he sent one wise devil to check on him and if possible, destroy the North family. As instructed, that man went all the way over to Seoul and luckily found Viktor in a park.

    He approached him to have a chat by pretending to be drunk but who knew Adonis was going to tear apart his head with his bare hand?

    Midas lost his connection with that man immediately and became annoyed. Since he was the greedy guardian, he couldn''t help but hold back his anger.

    He rushed into the next n and sent so many devils all over Asia and Europe. But who knew his hasty decision was going to start a new era of hybrids?

    His n again failed and without even realising it, he became a prize set up by Viktor. There was a formal god, and a demigod hunting for his head.

    Ifrit walked down the path and quickly took a left turn. He found a trace of dark mana around that area so he followed it and went inside an adult shop.

    Since devils are always drowned in lust, they tend to roam around the ces where they can have easy ess to satisfy their desire. They are mostly spotted in prostitutes, strip clubs and adult shops.

    Also, there are several cases where devils were spotted in the hospital morgue, cemetery, church, orphanage, and downtown where drugs are sold and rehabs.

    In just a night, Adonis and Ifrit killed more than 400 possessed persons all over the county and now, Ifrit was hunting in New York City. Nobody knows where Adonis went except for Viktor.

    Ifrit then saw the shop owner freely watching p*rn on the desk. He was also eating his lunch but the lunch seems impossible for normal human beings to eat. He was chewing on raw meat with tons of blood covering his face. He looked like a scavenger enjoying his hunt.

    He was a devil.

    Ifrit then looked at the �� toys and said, "How much for these?"

    "Oh my.." The shop owner talked with his red meat inside his mouth and again said, "Are you a gay? A top or a bottom?"

    Ifrit chuckled and answered, "A top. I enjoy being the top."

    "My heavens�� then, buy these for your bottom partner. I am sure he will be happy to wear these."

    The owner showed him a handcuff and again said, "I hope you have a long night. These will be 400 dors."

    Ifrit then said, "You don''t usually have customers? The shop looks pretty empty."

    "I don''t know. You''re the first customer of this week. I bet another wille in a week or month."

    Ifrit''s smile became a grin and then said, "That''s great. I was hoping that I could have some fun. But since I don''t have so much time on my hands, I will use these very quickly, on you."

    The owner of that shop became a little confused. But what happened after that was nothing but the act of eroticism.

    The shop became stained with blood just an hour after Ifrit went inside. He then wiped a small stain of blood from his lips and said, "Human flesh is very tasty. I finally understood why Adonis bes a hyena when Viktor throws food at him. What a lovely master and ve rtionship they have!"

    He again said after checking the time, "I guess I will celebrate with Adonis for bing a kin eater."

    ��

    Adonis'' POV :

    A cloud of smoke came out of his mouth while gazing at the endless lights of the city that reached the horizon. He then looked below after tapping on the cigarette butt to throw the excess ash to see his next target.

    The building was so high that his target looked like a tiny ant in the swarm of thousands of people walking on the streets.

    He again inhaled on his nearly finished stick and exhaled after a couple of seconds by closing his eyes.

    His head began to spin.

    "So this is how master feels when he smokes one. I guess I''ll start to ask for his handmade one''s on my next payday."

    He threw the cigarette butt and then cast a small water spear that pointed downwards to the head of his target. He then mumbled, ''target no. 198,''

    The small water spear immediately crushed into the target''s skull and pierced all the way down out of his bottom. His blood started to spread all over the ce and the crowd started to scream.

    He then said, ", has been eliminated." After finishing his target he went hunting for hisst target for the day before going back home. Because Viktor was waiting for him to have breakfast together.

    Viktor''s POV:

    After looking after those two who were on their mission, he became pretty speechless when he read that Adonis smoked a cigarette.

    Even though he was a kin eater who enjoys human flesh, he hated the smell of cigarettes for some reason. Every time Viktor lit one, he used to cover his nose or held his breath until he was done. Also, he used to cast wind spells to drive all the bad air out of the room. But after doing this for so long, he decided to have one and surprisingly, he loved it.

    Because it was a great way to deal with tons of stress.

    Viktor thenughed and said, "I just became a bad influence on him. Well, it''s not like our lungs don''t heal. So, he''ll be alright."

    He looked outside and saw the sun shining bright in the morning. He was waiting for Adonis toe home so he could start eating.

    But a cup of tea was already apanying him.

    At that moment, Mors walked into his new greenhouse. He then took a seat beside him and said, "This mortal world isn''t advanced as the one near the guardian realm. There aren''t any floating inds here."

    "That''s because they were moved out of the earth by the gravitational pull of the moon. All of them are now asteroids or under the sea."

    "Hasn''t anyone discovered it yet? It isn''t even that deep."

    "Nope. The submarine can''t reach the bottom yet. People think that the sea isn''t that deep. I bet they willmit suicide if they saw the size of Speczira. The sea is deeper than science says."

    "Humm..? Humans on this are also weak. They won''t be able to reach that depth yet. Anyway, when will Adonise home? I asked Welis but it seems like she does not have any ess to this information."

    "That''s because they aren''t reliable and powerful enough to achieve what I want. They should be grateful that I''m merciful enough to keep them alive and safe under my protection."

    At that moment, Adonis teleported inside the greenhouse and said, "Good morning, master. Did you have a good night''s sleep?"

    "Yes, throw the formalities. Sit down and eat with us. The food is getting cold."

    He then took off his overcoat and loosen his tie to have a warm breakfast with them. The meal was almost cold, but his surroundings were so warm that he didn''t mind it at all.

    He was living his best life with his kind master who waited for him to have his morning meal for hours.

 Chapter 163: Betrayal鈥檚 punishment

    <h4>Chapter 163: Betrayal''s punishment</h4>

    Viktor was devastated by reviewing the pathetic future ahead of him. It was true that the thing he was doing was nothing but fooling around and wasting time.

    But it was also necessary because he also had to rely on and build trust with hispanion. Living being''s habit is a dangerous thing. For this reason, he can''t do all the work by himself and left the easiest work for Adonis.

    He had to do it because they needed to learn how to deal with things the hard way even though it was very easy for Viktor to deal with.

    Adonis was also trying his best but still, he was inexperienced in this type of fieldwork.

    After having their breakfast, Adonis quickly went out to work and Viktor went to his study room to study more about the future. Since he was thinking about dropping out of college, he took all of his belongings back and started to spend his time at home. This sudden decision was also rted to his sudden poprity on the inte. Because he doesn''t like to stand out at all.

    He was an introvert who loved to stay inside his room, probably forever.

    The day dawned.

    ''I studied too much today-_-.'' He mumbled and stood up from his chair to take a look outside. ''Adonis is sure working very hard to capture that guy. But I have confidence in his abilities. Also, I have high expectations from our formal god of hell, Ifrit. Let''s see who wins the battle.''

    He closed the record of someone very special and put it inside his library. He then walked outside of his study room and saw Welis standing in front of it.

    She was waiting for him to say something important.

    "Viktor, do you have some time?"

    Viktor read her record to know about her intention and then said, "Of course. Let''s have a cup of tea."

    Welis followed Viktor outside of the house and entered the newly built greenhouse that he cherished so much. The greenhouse wasn''t filled with otherworldly nts because there were outside workers at his home and they also took care of them. So Viktor had to nt earthly nts to decorate them.

    Two cups of tea were served on the table filled with sweets.

    "When did you prepare them?" Welis asked.

    "A new kid in the kitchen prepared them just a minute ago. He''s very good at baking new types of cakes. Have some, it''s delicious."

    She then took a seat in front of him and said, "I thought you weren''t fond of sweets. A sudden change of mind?"

    "No, I don''t hate any food except for raw meat and dried fish. I can consume anything other than those two things."

    "I see." She was hesitating to say what she wanted to say so Viktor said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already cast a sound barrier around us. Nobody will hear our conversation."

    She then smiled awkwardly and said, "Oh? I didn''t even notice the mana flow. You''re so great at casting spells."

    "Quit babbling nonsense."

    She flinched a little and gulped. "Um, it''s about Astraeus. I''ve been in the guardian realm for so long and also in the mortal realm. I know what they are thinking even without a single clue. I can guess the full scenario just by looking at their gestures."

    ''Oh�� she finally saw through his ''empty mind'' intentions. She might have lost her fragment but she still has her ''senses'' deeply connected with her soul. As expected of an elder guardian.''

    Viktor crossed his hands and then said, "So you''re assuming that he mightmit treason against absolute loyalty?"

    She nodded her head and again said, "He might show his absolute loyalty to you but since I''m the one who''s always with him, I know exactly what he is aiming for."

    "How can you be so sure? You know that nobody can hide anything from me. Even if he thinks about something deep inside his dream, there''s no way that I wouldn''t know."

    She sighed and said, "I''ve been with guardians more than three of your lifetimebined. To us, Loyalty is a double-edged sword. If you''re too careless, it will pierce through your heart. Be careful of Astraeus. That''s all I wanted to say."

    Viktor looked at her and then said, "So what do you suggest? Should I kill him?"

    "That''s up to you to decide. As a fellow senior, I will advise you to be careful around ''born guardians''. The way of humans doesn''t apply to us."

    She then bowed her head and left the greenhouse after having a nice cup of tea. Viktor stayed there until the clock reached 12. They had ate-night tea time so he had to clean the tables after he was done. He then water some of his nts and left the greenhouse.

    In front of there, a man was standing.

    "Young master North. Master Adonis is back home." It was the butler of the house. So he asked, "Why are you still awake?"

    "Young master, I''m not on my duty now. I''m here to inform you personally about this matter and also, I''m here to ask for a favour."

    He raised his eyebrows and said, "A favour?"

    "Yes, please hear me out." He then walked closer to Viktor and whispered something in Viktor''s ears. He wasn''t showing it but when he got closer to Viktor, he saw the butler was trembling. He knew something was wrong and when he listened to his favour, he said, "Well done. You''ve done a splendid job. I will ask Adonis to raise your sry for your bravery. Now, go back to your dorm. Leave that thing to me."

    The butler bowed and rushed inside his dorm in fear. Viktor then mumbled, ''Now you''ve done it, Rae.''

    Without showing a hint of killing intent, he went inside his house and kicked the door to Adonis'' room. Adonis was in the middle of changing so he was a little surprised. "Master, is there something wrong?"

    "Adonis, a rat caught in my trap some moment ago."

    "Rat? What rat?" He asked Viktor and put on a white t-shirt. He again asked, "Is there something wrong?"

    "No, everything is fine. It''s just a rat that got caught up in my trap and is currently in the ''empty mind'' stage. He''s sending coded signals through his technique."

    Viktor then grabbed Adonis''s t-shirt and said, "We can''t waste any time. Let''s go!!" Both of them immediately teleported into Rae''s room and found him in a steamy situation.

    Adonis blushed��

    ''Oi!! This isn''t the time for this stuff!-_-.''

    Viktor took a seat in front of him and said, "Rae, I want an exnation."

    The girl under him heard Viktor talking and screaming. She was shy and also embarrassed to see there were two more men inside that room. She then struggled to get away from his grip but sadly, he increased his volume.

    Viktor then again asked, "Rae, I know what you did. You are the executive, working for Elesis through an ''empty mind''. Do you really think that I wouldn''t know that? You are carrying a parasite in your body that is sending information to the VIP workers."

    Adonis suddenly went into rage mode but Viktor stopped him. "Adonis, don''t interfere."

    Raeughed out loud and said, "You really think that you can win against Elesis in that state? You''re too naive who can''t even kill a person with his bare hand. A human freak like you can never win, let alone be a god. Even if you kill me here, you will never gain anything. Oh, I forgot. You''re too naive to kill me. You''ll probably let me go after sucking my fragment. Hahaha!! Keukk!!!...."

    Viktor suddenly reappeared behind him on the bed and pierced a knife on his back. He smiled and said, "What were you saying? Devour your fragment? I already did that a year ago and reced it with a fake one."

    The girl under him screamed because of the blood and somehow got away from there. But she couldn''t walk past Adonis to the door because her legs were cut off by him in a nanosecond. Adonis was so angry that he nearly cut the whole house in half but somehow he held himself and cut the table in front of him in half.

    The girl fainted in pain.

    "What!! What do you mean?" Rae asked.

    "Have you ever wondered why you''re acting like a human? Why are you suddenly feeling the urge to mate? That''s because you have a fake fragment in you and a devil parasite in your body. Hehehe!!! You really thought that I would let you go? In, your, dreams��"

    Viktor then grabbed his hair and started to drag him outside the room. Rae was screaming and attacking him with magic spells but nothing was working on him. His scream was so loud that all the members of the house woke up and gathered to see what was going on.

    But by that time, the three of them had already entered Viktor''s dimension room.

    ''I will show you what happens when a kind guy like me gets annoyed by some bugs.''

    He threw Rae on the floor and chained his whole body for preparing to torture. Adonis was too shocked to see him getting prepared for the torture so he asked, "Master, aren''t you going to kill him?"

    Viktor smiled innocently and said, "I''m a kind person. I don''t kill people. I keep them alive even if the person is trying tomit suicide. So, shall we start with the nails?"

    Adonis gulped and said, "Master, I will prepare the healing meal then."

    "Ah, that will be very helpful, my dear knight."

    Viktor was so pissed off that he started to leak out the killing intent all over his dimensional room. It also leaked out of the dimension and went inside the void. His killing intent was so thick that it went straight to the core of the void and made it tremble in fear.

    Viktor stared at Rae''s face and said, "It''s time for you to pay back everything with so many interests. Don''t expect me to go easy on you."

    At that moment, Rae finally understood why Elerous was called absolute evil. To him, death was the cheapest price to pay. So Viktor decided to y with him inside his ''time trap spell'' until he gets bored with it.

    Rae then said, "You are evil. You will never win this battle!!! I will ..AAAAAHHHH!!!"

    Viktor smiled and said, " I will make sure to show you how I climb all the way to the top and then feed you to my dogs as an infinite food. So, you can''t die. I''m a very kind person and I should maintain it."

 Chapter 164: The Black Room Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 164: The ck Room Punishment</h4>

    Viktor had never killed anyone without any reason and that became his new weakness. Rae thought that he could get away and be forgiven by Viktor even if he betrayed him. He thought that he''d only wipe his memories and keep him close since he was also an important guardian of the universe.

    Buy little did he know that his fragment was nothing but a fake one.

    Viktor had ess to heavenly magic spells so faking one was nothing special. He just reced it with a fake one and devoured the real one.

    He kept the fact secret even from Adonis because there was no need for it. He knew Rae will betray him one day so he just let him hang around with them until the time is finally up.

    Viktor red at his stomach and said, "You have a pretty parasite deep inside your stomach. But it''s dead so it won''t be able to send any information now."

    Rae spoke with his trembling voice but it wasn''t loud enough to reach Viktor''s ears. So he simply read his record and answered, "Rae, I respect your wrong choice. I''m a great guy so I won''t stop you from going against me. The thing I''m doing it''s just a defence mechanism of mine. Of course, you can leave, if you can."

    Viktor then stood up from his chair and said, "It''s been a while since I''m stuck in this ce for you. So, I''ve prepared a gift for you to apany me and entertain me for all these years. You''d be very delighted to receive it."

    Adonis came inside the torture room after knocking and said, "Master, the room is ready. Shall we move him to the new room?"

    Adonis was with Viktor for more than 20 years in the ''time trap'' room. So his hair grew long enough to reach his knee. Also, his way of talking changed because of the long education he received from his master. In just 20 years, he covered more than 10 percent of his total study which usually takes gods more than a million years. Viktor was also proud of his progress so he frequently gave him infinity mana stones as treats.

    It was all for him to grow stronger enough to beat a demigod from the gods'' realm and to prepare him for the session tournament of gods.

    Viktor looked back and said, "You''re here already. Have you finished your homework?"

    "Yes, master. I''ve finished them all. Then, shall we continue our work? We need to go outside. It''s been so long that I''m nearly forgetting how the sun looks."

    "Hahaha, you''re very funny."

    Adonis then dragged Rae out of the torture room and threw him into a dark small room. There was no light, no window and no ce to sit. It was a huge dark cube with a programmed magic spell that will supply food once a day.

    It was a dark room prison only made for Rae to stay, probably forever.

    Viktor smiled and said, "It''s also an anti-suicide room. You can''t evenmit suicide here. So, goodbye, Astraeus light. It was very nice to meet you and I had fun spending those bright days with you, you double-faced psycho."

    The door slowly closed in front of Rae and then, he saw thest ray of light in his eyes. His body had an anti-magic stone which was stopping him from using magic. So, he was all left alone by the whole universe, again."

    He mumbled, ''How nostalgic. I am here again in the dark ce with no ray of light. There''s no hope, no dream. It''s just me and this familiar darkness surrounding me. I really hate my other self who always leads me to the wrong path. I guess I made a mistake, again.

    This time, nobody will save me.

    This time, I will vanish in this absolute darkness.

    God has really abandoned me.''

    ��

    "Master, was that alright to let him live?" Adonis asked right after Viktor closed the door. He again asked, "How long do you intend to keep him locked inside this room?"

    Viktor then again unlocked the door and said, "It''s already been 3 billion years inside this room. It was made by my time eleration spell. The fastest one I can cast with my current ability. Every minute is one and a half billion years. It''s been almost 2 minutes since I closed the door. Don''t you think it''s enough punishment for someone who betrayed me? Plus, I love to y with my pawns rather than banishing them."

    He then kicked the door and the light finally fell on Rae''s body. He was wildly staring at the nk with a pale face. He looked like someone who had lost the meaning of his life.

    Since his fragment was cut off from his body, he no longer had the ability as a guardian. Thus, he even forgot to react to human conversation.

    Viktor entered the room and turned on the light which Rae never found.

    The room turned into a white cube and suddenly, Rae came back to his senses. He wasn''t sure what was going on so the only thing that came out of his mouth was, "kill��me."

    Viktor smiled and said, "Well hello, Astraeus light. How was your life inside my dark room? Was it fun?"

    Rae looked at him with his ''nearly went blind eyes'' because of the light after 5 billion years and said, "You''re the greatest evil of all living beings. It was my sin to go against you."

    Viktor smiled and said, "I''m d you finally understood. For me, death is a gift to all living beings. So, I won''t let anyone die whom I''ve taken under my wings. You''re also a part of that. Once you''re stuck with me, you''re forever with me even if I''m going through thousands of reincarnations."

    He then grabbed his arm and said, "Come on. Let''s go out and check the moon. I am sure there is a full moon outside."

    Rae stood up and said, "My lord, please show me mercy. I won''t disappoint you anymore in my life. Please make me your pet dog or whatever. I just wish to leave this room. I don''t want to..hic��hic��"

    "I don''t..I don''t want to stay in the darkness anymore��"

    He started to cry and again fell on his knee. Adonis was looking elsewhere because the situation was a little ufortable.

    So Viktor said nothing and they came outside the dimension room. After a long time, the three of them smelt the earthly air and felt the presence of mana around them.

    Viktor then said, "Adonis, take care of Rae. I''m going to bed."

    "Yes, master." He then dragged Rae inside the bathroom and Viktor went on his own way. He missed the sky so he went to the balcony and sat on its edge.

    The sky was brightened with the silver moon. He looked at it and stared at it for some moment. He then said, "I still hate the moon. It''s covering all the twinkling stars behind it."

    ��

    The sun came up.

    Viktor flipped the pages of the morning newspaper roughly and said, "Why is everything hybrid, hybrid and hybrid? ''Scientific theories of a normal human bing a hybrid?'' ''hybrids are the beginning of the end of the world?'' ''Hybrids are not even humans so they should die?'' What kind of articles are these? Who wrote these??"

    Adonis was listening to hisints with his eyes closed while enjoying a morning cup of coffee under the bright sunlight.

    He then took a sip of his sweet tea and replied, "They are all written by normal humans. They are just jealous and that''s why they are writing those illogical articles. Don''t pay any attention to those, my dear master."

    Viktor threw the newspaper on the table and said, "Hah�� even they wrote an article about me. ''The sudden disappearance of the prodigy of the North family and also his cousin Rae.'' People are sure curious about others'' personal life and stuff."

    "That''s because you dropped from college. And Rae has lost his damn mind. He is still in grave shock for staying in the dark for that long. It will take more than 30 to 40 years for his recovery. Please don''t put him back in the ck room anymore. It''s just too cruel."

    "Cruel than death?" Viktor asked.

    "From what I''m seeing, it''s an absolute hell. It''s much worse than death, master."

    Viktor chuckled and replied, "I guess I am an evil demigod. Well, you can''t imagine a world without the opposite. Good and bad are considered good and bad because they both exist. It''s also the same for light and darkness. You can''t imagine one of them without the existence of the opposite one."

    He closed his eyes to rest and then said, "The darkness helps the light to shine more and reach out to everyone. The light helps to hide the darkness underneath its existence so it won''t lose its value. Both light and darkness rely on each other in order to maintain the bnce. That goes the same for evil and virtue."

    Viktor then opened his eyes and looked at the bright sun. He then said, "It''s not bad to be evil. Because a righteous person will sacrifice his most beloved one for the greater good. The evil one will fight against the whole universe to save the only one he cherishes."

    Adonis smiled at his cup of tea faintly and said, "My master is too kind. I''m afraid he will lose his sanity one day for his stubbornness and kindness."

    "Kick my balls if that happens-_-."

    "Pftt��Bwahahahahaha!!!!!!" Adonis burst out ofughter because of Viktor''s expressionless answer. He wasughing so much that his tears came out and his stomach started to hurt.

    So Viktor asked, "Was that really funny-_-?"

    "Master��. Hahah..hah��what ��hahahhaha��"

    "Come on, man-_-."

    Viktor then sighed and mumbled, ''Kind? I''m not a kind person, Adonis. You''re seeing it all wrong.''

 Chapter 165: Divine Qi

    <h4>Chapter 165: Divine Qi</h4>

    Viktor again ordered Adonis to participate in the mission to capture Midas with Ifrit. Both of them again went abroad and left Viktor to take care of thepany.

    Since Adonis won''t be able toe back for the whole week because of the sudden increase of devil-possessed humans, Viktor had to fix his schedule. In Adonis''s absence, the president of the QHpany started to follow Viktor''s instructions.

    ''My life is done for��''

    Viktor red at the pile of papers on his desk. The president was secretly smiling at him because he thought he couldn''t even understand anything. He also gave him extra work for putting him into a difficult situation but what he thought was quite the opposite.

    Viktor sure had a pale expression on his face but the reason behind it was his fixed schedule. He had to wake up early in the morning and go to work before 9.

    ''How many hours do I have to stay seated here? And this amount of work isn''t fair at all. That damned president sure knows how to annoy me and doesn''t see me as the vice chairman here.

    At that moment, theb instructor came. "Good afternoon, sir North. How are you doing today?"

    Viktor looked at him and saw that he was the father of one of his ssmates. He was curious about his sudden dropout from college so he came to ask him. "Um, it might be a little personal but I want to ask you something."

    Viktor concentrated on his work and said, "Go ahead."

    "Well, the thing is, why did you drop out from college when the military is fully supporting the soldiers? Also, the gravity magic user Rae is also missing. Do you know anything about it?"

    "I don''t wish to study when I alreadypleted everything. The college doesn''t have anything left for me to learn, that''s why I dropped out. And about Rae, he''s sick from mana exhaustion. I don''t think he will be able to attain any sses. My cousin Welis will stay since that''s what she wished for. So, is that all you wanted to know?" Viktor looked at him with his shiny silver eyes and again asked, "And yes, I don''t wish to be the chairman of thispany when Adonis is here. Work is bothersome. I''m doing this because he''s absent. You have no idea how much I''m missing my sleep."

    Viktor answered his questions before he could even ask. So he simply thanked him for his valuable time and left the office. Not even an hourter, it became breaking news that Viktor won''t work for the military and even participate in the disciplinarymittee''s missions. Only his cousin Welis will stay and there was no news about Rae since Viktor didn''t give enough information to that man.

    ''Well, Adonis will be happy to see the news now.''

    At that moment, his heart skipped a beat because of a powerful flow of mana that flew right into Viktor''s core. It didn''t have any killing intention nor any harmful effects. It was an unknown kind of power simr to Qi but it was so pure. It felt like someone was grateful and thanked him

    ''This is divine Qi, that gods use��''

    ��.

    Somewhere in a remote vige in the USA��

    Adonis was finally done recreating the arms of the girl that Viktor rescued from the called E2. Her eyes were also made from a machine so he had to rece both of them from those two siblings.

    Viktor helped Adonis to erase their memories so it made his work easier. He also removed all the metallic parts of their body and made them fully prepared to live on earth as real earthlings.

    The time came.

    Adonis woke them up from their deep sleep in a hut near a pine forest. Their memories were reced with fake ones but still, they couldn''t believe that they had actually lived there.

    The air was fresh, the water was so clean and also they couldn''t believe that their arm was real.

    The only thing that the girl could remember was a silver-eyed god who listened to her prayers and helped her and her brother to send them to a peaceful ce far away from their home. She couldn''t remember where she lived before but she knew that ce was nothing but hellpared to where she was standing.

    So she quickly knelt and prayed. She thanked the lord of all living records who listened to her prayers in exchange for half of her soul and gave her a chance to live a peaceful life with her brother.

    She was happy.

    And that time, Viktor fulfilled the wish of his first follower without anything in exchange. Because he actually didn''t take half of her soul because she only had 25 years to live. So, his unconditional affection towards his followers made him receive more divine Qi.

    It was also the ticket to enter the gate of the gods'' realm. He was officially selected as a participant in the gods'' tournament.

    A demigod is a being who is considered a lower-ss god who can rule the realms below the god realm. But it''s also the demigod''s choice whether he wants to rule it or not. He can go around all the realms except for the realm of god.

    A demigod can also rise to the god position by receiving the divine Qi by fulfilling his 1st follower''s prayers. He then can participate in the tournament of god where he can be a god by defeating his opponents.

    The tournament is held every one hundred thousand earth years and a handful of demigods participate to climb up to the top. Most of the participants are from the lower realm of the gods'' realm and children of formal gods.

    And Viktor became one of them just by fulfilling his follower''s wishes.

    He then checked his divine Qi and said, ''With this much power, I can crush a whole gxy in my palm. Suddenly, the world became very small. I can sense every flow of living beings'' records through the air like radio frequency. Is this the power of a divine Qi? This is far more powerful than I thought. I guess I need to make Adonis this powerful like me too. He also needs to participate in the tournament if he wants to stay by my side forever.''

    He closed the file and threw it on the desk. He thenpleted every work without even touching them and teleported in front of Adonis without using any magic spell. He just followed the air and walked in front of him by using his divine Qi.

    "Adonis, you made a great hutt for them. This neighbour is also great."

    "Oh, master. I couldn''t even sense youing here. Why are you out of the office?"

    "That''s because I''m done with my work. Moreover, the green aurora is looking spectacr today."

    "I just built a house here in this area to keep them away from human civilization for the time being. I will move them out after a few years."

    "I see. Adonis, I came here to give you some good news."

    "A good news, master?"

    "Yes, I just received my divine Qi and became a heavenly demigod. I can enter the realm of gods now."

    "So we will celebrate tonight, master. You''ve achieved something very great."

    "Um�� I guess so. But the tournament is about 87 thousand yearster so we won''t be leaving earth soon."

    "I can see that, master. I can also see you sleeping like a log."

    "Heheh��I guess so. Anyway, I''ll go home now. See you in a week."

    "Yes, master."

    Viktor again stepped into the air and reappeared inside his office. He then went to the cafeteria to get a good cup of coffee.

    An employee approached him. "Good afternoon, sir North. Are you having a break?"

    "Oh, Mr Dave. Yes, I''m on my break now. Please have a seat." The foreign employee of his office took a seat in front of him with a tray full of fries and a huge burger. He then started to eat without any manners and talked with his mouth full. "Sir, may I ask you a question?"

    "Sure."

    "Where is the chairman? You are just a college dropout. Do you think that you''re worthy of being the vice chairman of this prestigiouspany?"

    Even though he talked with his mouth full of food, what he said went clearly into everyone''s ears inside the cafeteria. They just stopped moving in shock after hearing what that prideful man said.

    The whole cafeteria became silent.

    "So do you think your PhD degree has the authority to judge the worthiness of my position? Don''t forget, the world isn''t the same as it used to be a month ago. If you want your head to stay intact with your body, make sure to glue your mouth when you see me from now on."

    Viktor then stood up and took most of his fries from his tray and again said, "Ah, I forgot. I can fire everyone here. Adonis will be very happy to hear that I''m actually doing something here. It doesn''t matter if I''m hiring or firing you guys. You are wee to leave if your pride is hurting you."

    He then left the cafeteria with the rest of his fries shovelled inside his mouth.

 Chapter 166: The Statue of the dancing star in a ruin

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Statue of the dancing star in a ruin</h4>

    Divine Qi is known as the fragment of gods given to new to-be gods by an unknown entity. It''s the core of all creations and the energy of all existence.

    Which means, as long as a god has the divine Qi, creation isn''t something that stays imaginary. A demigod is also able to create new things that have mass and weight just like other objects of the world.

    Viktor also gained the power that has the ability to create new things. His fragment became more powerful and his records became more informative. By that, he became aware that his brother was already outside the earth. He was inside the realm of god, assisted by Lucifer secretly.

    He was viting thew by receiving help from god before the tournament and advertising himself as a god on his own to heaven''s gate realm.

    It was a crime but somehow, his crimes were erased by another person from the gods'' realm.

    ''So you love to y your game this way huh? I didn''t know you already received your divine Qi and went to the realm. Not only that, you left some of your clones to annoy me to death.''

    He closed his brother''s record and put it inside the bookshelf.

    ''Let''s see how long you intend to bother me. I''m not that type to give up so easily. I want to stay here as long as I can.''

    Viktor then walked out of the office with his coat on his arm and looked around the street. The day dawned so there were more people walking on the street than in the morning. They were all heading to their destination.

    He then looked above and saw the billboard advertising the new hybrid schools openly.

    ''The face of this world has charged.'' He noticed a person was taking his photos from the other side of the street secretly. He also noticed Viktor looking straight into the camera so he quickly started to take pictures of some random person on the street.

    But little did he know that Viktor already approached him and took a seat in front of him. The table had a bottle of alcohol.

    "Uncle, it''s a bad habit to take pictures secretly."

    That man became startled to see Viktor in front of him and said, "You almost gave me a heart attack. Howe you''re sitting here when you were there a second ago?"

    "That''s because I''m a mana user."

    The middle-aged man with grey messy hair sighed and said, "You mean hybrids. I didn''t know hybrids could move that fast. As expected of the North family prodigy."

    "You''re ttering me, Mr Directive." Viktor smiled and poured the cheap alcohol into the small ss. When he was about to drink it, the investigator said, "Are you above 18? If not, you''re not allowed to drink that."

    "You''re investigating me, and yet you''re not aware of my age. If I''m not allowed to drink, your ancestors aren''t allowed either."

    "W..what do you mean?"

    "Nothing. Just ask me what you want to know. I''m free now."

    The directive hesitated to talk but after a minute he finally talked. He said, "You''re Viktor North. Did you do something to Rae Li? As a citizen of this country, he has the right to speak about his conditions. Since he''s also a part of the national military force, he needs to give us a statement and apply for a leave of absence from his duty."

    ''So that''s why he was trying to talk to me. I see, now I''m the bad guy who imprisoned Rae. Well, that''s not entirely wrong.''

    Viktor then replied, "He refused to abide by thew of the North family. Also, he''s suffering from mana exhaustion. So he won''t be able to join the disciplinarymittee missions for a while."

    "And how are we supposed to believe that? He''s a powerful hybrid and he''s also considered a national treasure. His gravity magic is so advanced and he''s a role model to so many aspiring hybrids hiding in the shadows. The North family can''t just hide him just because he broke some rules. If your family is not going to show his face to the public, I''m afraid the government has to take measures against your family."

    Viktor chuckled a little and said, "The government will take measures against our family? Have you ever thought about the consciences of going against us? We, the North family, control the government. Some punk from the Li family isn''t a big deal. With his strength, he can''t evennd a fatal blow on me, let alone defeat me. Moreover, he even has lost his will to speak."

    The directive frowned and asked, "So, I assume that the North family has tortured him? What crime did hemit that your family has taken action against him?"

    "He has betrayed me. That''s why. Anyway, he has already received his punishment and he is doing very well."

    Viktor then finished the whole bottle and again said, "That''s not very nice to hide your mana like that. I can sense that you are hiding your mana with that device but it''s not worth it in front of me. I can also see that you''re a wind magic user hybrid, and powerful on top of that. But let me tell you something. Those cheap tricks don''t work on me since I''m the strongest here. And not even a human on top of that."

    "What do you mean by you''re not a human? You''re a hybrid, right? We are also human, but with a power boost."

    "Nope, since we''re having this type of conversation, let me spill some beans."

    Viktor then ordered some food and alcohol for him and the directive. He then took off his tie and untied his short hair.

    "This universe is nothing but a small atom in the void. Human body has approximately 7 octillions of atoms, right?"

    Directive Jiwon nodded yes and concentrated on the conversation after taking a sip of his alcohol.

    "The existence of the universal void is also the same. We currently have 8.9 billion people and each of us has 7 octillions of atoms. I''m not even mentioning the non-living things such as air, ground, water and other things that exist. So, let''s say we are currently living in an atom in the swarm of an infinite amount of atoms.

    One atom is one universe.

    If I say that this universe is an atom that is situated in some greater thing or being among that infinite amount of atoms? How small would the universe be?"

    "Then we''re basically nothing. If one universe is one atom, what exists outside?"

    Viktor smirked and answered, "The void. The core of the non-exist. Creation is yet to take ce there. And it doesn''t have any limitations."

    "So, we''re not alone in this universe."

    "Heheh�� mortals are so naive."

    "You talk as if you''re not a human yourself."

    Viktor then smiled and said, "Mortals are so naive and yet so lucky that the god of judgement has made your souls immortal. After death, every mortal will go through the judicial procedure. Then they can either go to heaven or hell. And live there forever in the matrix, that will repeat infinitely."

    Viktor then looked at him and saw he wasn''t even drunk. He was so concentrated on the conversation that the alcohol simply emitted out of his body. He then asked, "I''m not that religious person. I don''t believe in God either. But if the thing you''re telling me is true, then what is the purpose of our existence? Why are we born so small and fragile? Humanity can''t even reach Mars. How are we supposed to go outside and see it?"

    "Mortals aren''t supposed to go by spaceship or rocket in order to see the outside. They were never meant to do so. If a mortal wants to go outside, he must achieve the 6th heavenly Qi. Then he can just teleport to anywhere he wants. Well, it''s not something even those old fart masters in heaven gate realm can do."

    "What are you even talking about-_-?" Jiwon asked because everything was going over his head.

    So Viktorughed and said, "Sorry, did I make you too confused? Anyway, let''s make it clear for you to understand. The nearest habitable besides earth is situated in the Andromeda gxy. There''s a called Vixi where humans and mythical creatures live. This might sound so stupid but it''s true."

    "And how can you be so sure?" Jiwon asked.

    "Hm? I''m a demigod after all. I''m the demigod of all living records. I''ve lived there for more than a decade."

    Jiwon burst intoughter and said, "You''re crazy!! You''re a total freak!! Ahahah!! Maybe that''s why you were kicked out of the school. Ahahaha��.. aaaaa. Aa?"

    Suddenly he found himself in a strange ce. The sky suddenly became bright because of the sun. There were two moons so close to the that it was visible even in the bright daylight.

    He then thought that he was under some illusion. So he closed his eyes and started to use field vision to check his surroundings. But what he saw was nothing but a ce nourished with pure mana. There were creatures around him that he had never seen before.

    So he again opened his eyes and saw Viktor in a different outfit. He was wearing something out of a ssic European younger men''s closet.

    "Where are we?" Jiwon asked.

    "It''s Vixi, a habitable of the Andromeda gxy. Pretty cool, isn''t it? Although it has changed so much in five hundred years, the magical world rarely develops. Come on, let''s go inside Omega, I miss the old man''s grape wine."

    Jiwon was so confused because everything elerated so quickly and he found himself on another. It was so hard to believe but even illusions also have their limitations. Because it can''t give him the taste of something that he had never tried before. Moreover, thenguage he was speaking was also something that didn''t exist on earth.

    How was he so sure?

    He has studiednguage and he knows what everynguage sounds like. But Vesa was totally on a different level. And that''s how he realised that he wasn''t under any mind control or illusion magic.

    It was all real.

    Jiwon then walked outside the bar and asked, "I still can''t believe that I''m in a different world. I''m sorry that Iughed and called you a crazy person. But now I get it. You''re not someone who enjoys spouting lies. Everything you said is true."

    "I''m d we''re finally on the same page."

    Viktor then went to Vestrain where he used to live and eventually ended up in the red light district where he saw the ck-haireddy dancing. But it was a ruin instead of a peaceful neighbourhood. A war broke out after they left and it took more than millions of lives.

    He then approached the ce where she was dancing and imagined her. He raised his hand and created a replica of her dancing with pure white marble stone. Her statue was so detailed that it looked like it would walk down and start to dance.

    Jiwon was surprised to see her niece''s statue in revealing clothes.

    "What is going on here!!!" He shouted.

    "Oh, her? Your niece is the reincarnation of her. Look closely. She is more mature looking. Your niece is just a kid. She was a prostitute and this area used to be the red light district. At night, this neighbour used to be dazzled with redmps and lights. The musicians used to y music and all those butterflies and stars-likedies used to dance with the rhythm. They used to drown men deep inside their hearts and make theme over every night. She was also one of the butterflies. Sheid her eyes on me but I didn''t pay attention to her. When I went to earth, I saw your niece. If you''re close to her, you must be aware of her dreams. Right?"

    Jiwon then remembered something that his niece used to say everyday after waking up. She used to say that she saw a man with silver eyes in a street where she was dancing freely. But the handsome silver-eyed man walked away and never looked back. She also used to dance in a strange and very appealing way so her mother used to get angry. After she grew up, she stopped dancing like that but still, she had the same dream everyday and even talked about it to her uncle.

    Jiwon then looked at the white statue and saw the same body expression as her dancing. The statue looked like it was her dancing just as she used to do in her childhood.

    Viktor then looked back at Jiwon and saw those bright silver eyes that a normal human can''t develop. Everything became clear to him so he asked, "Was that you in her dream?"

    Viktor smiled and said, "Yes, I am that person she saw in her dream. It was actually a memory from her past life. But don''t worry. I''ve erased her past life memory so she will never have that dream again."

    "You can erase memories?"

    "I''m a demigod after all. Did you forget already? I will live forever and encounter so many people that I''ve seen in the distant past. She is one of them and if our luck crosses, I might even see her thousands of yearster. Or maybe never because a human can live for a limited time."

    Viktor then again said, "Let''s go back. Adonis will be mad if he senses my mana is gone from earth even if it''s for a minute."

    Jiwon then followed Viktor outside the ruin and in an instant, they came back to earth. On their way, Jiwon grabbed a book for his study and bowed to Viktor.

    Since he finally realised that Viktor wasn''t someone to be considered as a normal human being, he just destroyed the audio recording device. He then left for home with the book he bought from another.

    "But why did he take the BL book out of all the magic books in the store-_-? Maybe I should''ve said something when he picked that book-_-. Well, whatever. I''m going back home now. Adonis is on his way there already."

    Viktor then took his coat and left for home after paying for the food.

    ��

    ��

    ��

    End of volume 3.

    ��.

    ��

    ��

    Author''s note: Don''t worry, I''ll update tomorrow-_-.

 Chapter 167: A new journey

    <h4>Chapter 167: A new journey</h4>

    ''The sky is beautiful��''

    The wind blew past Viktor who was gazing upon the bright stars in a fisherman''s boat. It was small, probably illegal and not well maintained. Some people were pulling thes from the water and harvesting their catches in the ice room.

    Most of them were crab and lobster.

    A man then shouted, "Hey guys! A storm ising. We need to pull every before it''s 2!"

    The man who was pulling the thick metal rope shouted, "I don''t think that''s possible captain Scott!! We have more than 600 meters to pull. We need more time!!"

    The sky quickly became dark and a thunderstorm hit the area where they were fishing. Viktor was looking at them rushing to their work and enjoying the cold rain. He was sitting on the tower barefoot in a white shirt and ck jeans. He cut his hair short because it was getting between his studies. So, the man who had long hair once looked like a proper gentleman then.

    Except for those earrings on both of his ears.

    ''I thought I could get to see that sea monster today. But the chances are one in a million.''

    To have some fun, Viktor once opened a journalist''s record to read all the future important events and somehow, he saw the sleeping sea monster''s appearance.

    The monster''s tail got caught in a fisherman''s and it got angry. It attacked the small boat with its fin but somehow, everyone was lucky enough to escape. The CCTV footage of the boat quickly went viral but sadly, the monster was never found even after decades of search. The scientist was able to collect some samples of that monster from that boat andter a powerful elixir was invented.

    That triggered the beginning of world war three and more than seventy million people were sacrificed. They waged war for more than fifty years just for an elixir that had the ability to make any human immortal and powerful magic user.

    Sadly, the person who made the elixir destroyed every bottle that he had ever made and killed all those immortals by searching for another fifty years. After that, he left human civilization and took shelter in a deep unknown jungle. From then, he lived forever and witnessed the ice age which also stayed for a couple of thousands of years.

    Viktor smirked and mumbled, ''For creating an immortal elixir, he nearly saw the end of the human race. This is why God has abandoned the lower realm and doesn''t pay much attention to it. Human greed is a dangerous thing that knows no bounds, no blood and no mercy.''

    He then looked at that man who was trying his best to hold the wheel of the rope. He was struggling to pull all thes because the machine was smoking and it looked like it was about to explode. So he had to pull it manually but sadly, he wasn''t a hybrid.

    His hand slipped and all the struggle he did went in vain.

    "Captain!!! Thes are going down!!! We are going to lose it!!!"

    The captain opened the window of his control room and his hat blew away by the stormy wind. He then shouted, "We can''t afford to lose it!!! Pull it up even if you don''t want to lose your job!!! We''re gonna have to sell our boat to pay off the loan!! So pull it!!!!"

    At that moment, a loud howl came from underwater. It sounded like a whale but it was louder and scary. That howl made everyone chill down their spines.

    Viktor''s eyes were nearly on his forehead because it had a one-in-a-million chance to show up and then, his luck struck the jackpot.

    He then jumped into the water from that high and dived deep into the ocean. He then saw a gigantic long-necked creature screaming for help because a hook of the got stuck on its tail. It was a white-skinned fish with a sea lion-looking body. It also had a whale-like tail and bright red eyes.

    Its eyes alone were twice the size of the boat so its body was nothingpared to a whale. Besides, it was just a baby ''Mermadona'' who identally found its way up to the surface.

    The gigantic creature noticed Viktor and sensed that he was a demigod. So it asked for help through telepathy.

    *Lord, please help me and send me home. My mother will be worried. My tail hurts so bad! Those small mortals are hurting me so bad!*

    *Oh? You can talk. Don''t move. I will help you get rid of the.*

    Viktor approached the creature and cut off the from its tail. Then, he saw the injured part of its tail heal instantly. It was a recovering skill.

    The creature then said, *I didn''t expect a demigod to swim on the surface. My lord, do you live here?*

    *No, I don''t live in the water. I live above the water surface among mortals. But kid, it''s not safe to roam around this ce.*

    *I didn''te here on purpose. It''s forbidden to leave home ande to the surface. But I was washed away by the underwater whirlpools and ended up here identally. I am very lucky to encounter you, my lord. How can I repay this debt?*

    *You don''t have to repay anything. And don''t worry. I will send you back to your home in an instant. But heed my words. You''re a being that should live on this secretly. You''re immortal and that''s the only thing that humans desire. Don''t give your blood or any parts of your body to any humans. Or else, they will wage war among themselves.*

    *I swear on my lord that I will nevere back here. Please forgive my carelessness.*

    "Well then, go home now.* Viktor opened a gigantic portal to the underwater world and again said, *This is goodbye.*

    *Thank you, my lord. I will never forget this mercy you''ve shown me.*

    The creature went inside the portal and vanished from the ocean. He then went back to the boat and saw the storm also calmed down. The stars wereing out of the dark clouds.

    ''Ah�� nobody knows that I just saved the world from a huge disaster. More than seventy million huh? That''s a huge number.''

    He then went back to his house using his new godly skill teleporting steps and went straight into Adonis''s room fully drenched.

    Viktor then saw the red aura leaking out behind his innocent smile. He then put the pen down gently on the table and said, "Where have you been, master? Why are you wet like a cat that fell into the sewerage?"

    "-_-, I forgot to use my shield because I was diving in the sea."

    Adonis then started to dry his hair with warm wind magic and asked, "And why were you diving in the sea?"

    Viktor then took a vial out of his drenched jeans pocket and said, "Here you go. The blood of a baby mermadona. It''s an earthly immortal monster that lives below the end of the sea and controls the tectonic te moments."

    Adonis took the vial and pointed it against the light. "Is this the immortal blood that you talked about, master?"

    "Yes, I was lucky because he paid no attention when I collected it. Make some immortal elixir and drink it."

    "But I''m already an immortal, master-_-."

    "Then burn it-_-."

    "No, it''s a gift from master-_-."

    "Then keep it."

    Viktor then dried his whole body with heating magic and entered the chamber of Astraeus. He was staring at the nk as always and only talked when Viktor was around him.

    So he said, "Good evening, my lord. How are you today?"

    Viktor looked at Rae''s back and then took a seat on a chair. He then replied, "I am doing well. How are you?"

    "Me? I am lucky that I get to see the sun every day just like yesterday when I saw it. I felt its warmth on my face and then my whole body. Darkness, I hate it."

    He then raised his arm and raised it to thest beam of the setting sun. He then rolled the wheels of his wheelchair and turned back to see Viktor.

    Viktor then said, "What do you mean by yesterday? It''s been 16 years since you came out from the darkroom. The people are going to celebrate the beginning of the year 2049 tonight."

    Rae then answered, "It felt like a second to me, my lord."

    Viktor chuckled and said, "You said that every day for all these 16 years. When are you going to stand up from that wheelchair? I can see mushrooms sprouting from under your butt."

    "My lord can also be funny sometimes. I will stand up when my legs will gain the worth to do so. Please pay no attention to me."

    Viktor''s smile vanished from his face and said, "Don''t disappoint me, Rae." He then walked out of the room.

    ''Another storm ising but this time, I will not help.'' He closed his record and mumbled, ''You finally showed up, Midas. You''re going to die no matter what.''

 Chapter 168: New year鈥檚 game

    <h4>Chapter 168: New year''s game</h4>

    The year 2049.

    16 years passed after Viktor decided to work as the vice chairman of hispany. Since he didn''t grow old, he started to hide slowly from the public face and one day, he just vanished. Viktor also manipted the memories of the North family so people won''t suspect anything.

    Thus, Viktor stayed a 19-year-old young man since 2032.

    A lot has changed since then. The hybrid race, the rise of the heroes and viins and also the discovery of new hybrid diseases.

    The world was chaotic but still, it was peaceful. It was the perfect world that Viktor wanted to live in. A perfect world that he had manipted for so long.

    Viktor also closed the doors to the North house and cultivated his divine Qi to get prepared for the tournament. He also taught Adonis and Mors about the realm of god because they were also hoping to start their journey to the upper realms soon.

    Moreover, Viktor kept Midas alive as the centre of his entertainment. Also, he kept him alive in order to maintain the bnce of the world since hybrids were walking alongside the human race. To maintain the bnce of evil and good, he had to keep him alive and let him do as he wished.

    The devil-human cases raised to five million and then, the government dered war against it. It was the time when Viktor saw the world''s end for Midas so he had to take steps against him.

    So on new year''s eve, he called a family meeting.

    Adonis, Mors, Ifrit and Welis were all present in the meeting room as soon as he called them. They were all worried because Viktor had never called anyone for any meeting. Especially a family meeting.

    Adonis whispered into Mors'' ear, ''Do you know why our master suddenly called a family meeting? You were with him since new year''s morning.''

    He replied, ''All we did was drink a whole bucket of tea and sunbathe. He never mentioned anything about the family meeting.''

    ''I see. I was so busy with the work that I barely even picked up my calls from Sho.'' Adonis mumbled and saw Viktor walking into the room with a handful of bags. It was a new year''s gift for everyone.

    Viktor smiled brightly and said, "Good evening everyone. Sorry for calling all of you here without any notice."

    Ifrit chucked and answered, "Why does the boss need to notify everyone to gather up? You''re the boss. We are bound to gather up even if our head is missing."

    Viktorughed and then said, "I wouldn''t go that far. I would be very ufortable if I saw a headless person attending a meeting in my house. Anyway, let''s put that aside."

    Viktor clicked his fingers against each other and the same type of box appeared in front of everyone. He then said, "It''s my new year''s gift for you. But why can''t I see Rae?"

    Welis cleared her throat and said, "He had two seizure attacks this morning. So I put him to sleep. He won''t be waking up for a week."

    "Hmm? He must be very stressed. Let him sleep for a while. Anyway, we are going to discuss a certain matter that I''ve been neglecting for the past 16 years. Well, there were so many reasons why I did that but it''s the right time for us to take measures."

    Adonis raised his hand and asked, "Is this about Midas? The leader of the infamous mafia in Europe?"

    "You are quick-witted. Yes, it''s about Misad who is trying his best to take over the controls in Asia. It''s been so long since I''ve been ying fetch with him. But he has crossed the line. He is nning to summon the hell door."

    Ifrit flinched and replied with rage, "What!!! Hell''s door? Are you even serious!!"

    Viktor replied, "In the future, there are 99.999999% chances of it happening. The .000001 is the odd number where he fails and gets sucked into the void for breaking thew of nature."

    Adonis thenined that it was terrible. He then asked, "Master. So what conclusion are you trying to reach? We were all ordered not to touch Midas. We simply ignored him even though he was nothing but a mere ant under our feet."

    "Like I told you. Good and evil, both of them should exist to maintain the bnce of nature. Both of them are both sides of a coin. So I let him be in order to maintain the hybrid bnce. But if he summons the hell''s door, the earth is doomed."

    Mors then said, "I agree with Viktor''s statement. He''s absolutely right about good and evil. But my question is, who will go after him? None of us is a person who loves to kill his target easily. We love to y with the target as long as possible until we get tired of it."

    Ifrit also agreed with him and asked, "Master Viktor, I also agree with that but the circumstances are a bit different now. If we y with him, I''m afraid that he might summon the gates."

    Viktor pouted and said, "Then, shall we y a game?"

    Everyone''s ears raised by hearing the word, ''Game''. So they all asked, "What game?"

    Viktor smirked and said, "Since it''s a new year, we will all y catch. Let''s see who reaches his hideout."

    He again said, "But, there is a catch. We won''t be using any fragment magic. We will reach him by using our human-like mana to reach his hideout before the clock hits 12. We won''t be killing him today. We will just wee him with a grand entering and leave."

    Everyone was surprised. "So, we have only 5 hours?" Welis asked.

    "Yes, 5 hours. And we won''t use any fragment so it will be fair and squire for you, isn''t it? Open your gifts and get well-equipped soon. I will be the referee who will check if someone is cheating."

    Ifrit stood up and said, "This is fun! I''m totally in and I''ll show you that I never lose a race."

    Viktor again added a rule and said, "No fighting or sparing among the participants. Even if yound an attack on the other participants, you will be disqualified immediately."

    Adonis then said, "How long will this game of tagst?"

    Viktor smirked and didn''t give him any reply. He simply winked at him and said, "Get ready everyone. The game will start after 10 minutes."

    ��

    Midas'' hideout, somewhere in Norway.

    A group of people was serving his lunch on the table deep inside his hideout. The dining room was situated beside an underground garden where he grows his vegetables. Since all the delivery demi-humans kept getting killed by Adonis and Ifrit, he had to grow his own food deep down inside his hideout.

    He was living a miserable life and yet, he never forgot to entertain himself with tons of women kidnapped by his ves.

    "No. 2, why is the food so salty today?" Midas asked.

    "Sir, the cook has prepared the food just like you instructed. You ate the wrong part of the food. You''re supposed to throw that away."

    Midas frowned and screamed, "Then why did you serve something on my te that cannot be consumed? Tsk!!! I can''t believe I''m missing Mors'' cooking."

    Bom!!!!!!!

    A loud explosion urred at the centre of the hideout. All his bodyguards of his were trying to find out what happened but at that moment, Midas felt the sharp presence of death standing behind him.

    "Did you miss me, freeloader?"

    Midas was too shocked that he even forgot to move. At the same time, Ifrit entered the dining room and said, "Oi you damn sl*t!! Did you just outrun me!! Hey Viktor!! Are you sure he didn''t cheat?"

    Welis also made a grand entrance and said, "Nope, I''m pretty sure nobody used their fragment. And can''t you see Viktor? He''s already inside the garden looking for nts with Adonis. Mors is second."

    Ifrit was speechless.

    Adonis then came inside the dining room after helping Viktor pick up some nts and said, "Looks like I won this race. Mors, you did great but sadly, I''m the fastest one."

    "I knew you came here .001 seconds before I stepped onto the floor. I ept my loss."

    Adonis smiled and said, "You''re sofortable to negotiate. Let''s leave the rest to our master''s judgement."

    Viktor then entered the room.

    "Well, everyone is here already. I''m surprised that it took only 9 minutes to reach here by running. Adonis won the race so as nned, I will reward him. Mors also did great but he was a littlete. Ifrit, you''re not supposed to destroy mountains on your way. I had to use a time spell to fix that."

    Ifrit pouted andined, "Then what am I supposed to do? Walk over it?"

    Midas then mmed both of his hands on the table and said, "What is going on!!"

    Everyone inside the room looked at Midas with a grin. But they had no intention of killing him so Midas took the chance. He used his fragment magic on everyone but sadly, his charm magic did nothing to them.

    So Viktor said, "Your magic won''t work on us. So stop struggling. We are not going to kill you. But it doesn''t mean that we will leave you be. We''re just here to say hello. Nothing else." He then smiled and said politely, "Well then, we will take our leave now. Sorry for interrupting your lunch hour. Everyone, let''s go home."

    The five of them disappeared in the blink of his eyes.

    Midas then screamed, "Then why did you break into my house!!!!"

 Chapter 169: Deep sleep

    <h4>Chapter 169: Deep sleep</h4>

    Viktor and the others came back home right after the race was over. They all left Midas speechless and went back to their normal phase of the day to celebrate new year''s night. Viktor gave Adonis a fine bottle of wine made from rare fruits from his greenhouse. It was the finest wine that was asionally enjoyed by the gods in the realm of gods. So, it was a really precious reward for winning the race.

    He was satisfied with the result.

    Viktor then pped his hand twice and said, "Now, now everyone. Settle down a bit. The night is still young so we still have lots to do."

    Mors then said, "Party night?"

    Viktor agreed with him and said, "Let''s have fun outside. It''s been a while since we ate outside. I''ve also reserved a table for us in a BBQ ce."

    "Yey! Pork belly!!!!!!" Ifrit screamed.

    Viktorughed and mumbled, ''It''s been a while since I''ve cut myself from the world. I should hang around a bit before I leave this ce forever.''

    ��

    Somewhere in the guardian realm��

    The guardian of water rushed out of his home right after he felt the wind guardian''s aura vanish. He was so worried that he nearly lost his temper and killed his subordinates. To investigate the matter, he used his magic to search for the culprit.

    He searched more than 300 ces and finally found the area where the wind magic had lost his fragment. But a strong barrier was blocking all the way in. Moreover, there was no sign of the wind guardian so he assumed that he ran away or probably moved from the earth after being humiliated.

    So he ordered some of his subordinates to go there and look for the reason and capture the criminal.

    He knew the situation wasn''t good but he couldn''t let go of that matter. He wanted to see who did that to him and what was the reason. After a year of his decision, he left the guardian realm in the search of that person.

    The present time��

    Viktor was standing above a mountain surrounded by endless desert. The yellowish sand was reflecting the light of the full silver moon and also on his white hair. He also took Adonis along with him because he needed someone to guard his back when he was not looking back. Even though the water guardian wasn''t even a worthy opponent, he told Adonis to tag along because he might get bored and kill him.

    "Master, when will that person appear? I''m afraid that you might fall asleep at this rate." Adonisined and looked at his pocket watch. He again said, "It''s currently 2 am in this country."

    Viktor fixed his tousled hair and replied, "He will appear in 20 seconds from now. I guess he took the bait that I felt at my house."

    Right after 20 seconds, a blue-haired gigantic man appeared in front of them. His long ocean-blue hair and blue eyes were all revealing that he was a guardian of water.

    He was an eye-catching man who can steal the hearts of millions of women with a nce. But sadly, he was nowhere near Adonis in terms of beauty. He was just a normal grey stone beside a shining diamond like Adonis.

    The guardian said, "Criminal, you''vemitted a great sin. You''veid your hands on a king guardian. Not only that, you''ve rejected the merciful offer bestowed by all the guardians of the realm. Therefore, I will take your life as payment formitting all those sins. You should be grateful that your head will fly away by the hands of a great king. Be honoured."

    He raised his arm and summoned an axe made of water. But his arm froze right after he looked into Viktor''s bright silver eyes. They were so terrifying that he forgot to move. It was his first time to feel such murderous intent all over his body. Viktor''s gaze was drilling sharp holes all over his body without leaving an opening.

    His whole sturdy body became a weakness in an instant.

    Viktor then said, "Pointing your weapon at someone whom you met just now. You really have the gut of steel. But I''m not impressed. That fly was more powerful than you but why are you weak like a twig? Did you cheat or something?"

    In an instant, Viktor looked right into his tricks and said, "You''re not even qualified to be a noble guardian, let alone a king. So, where did you find an infinite mana stone? It''s not even properly imnted inside your fragment. Is this how you gain your power and authority? I''m disappointed in you."

    The guardian had no wordsing out of his mouth. He just stood there frozen with an axe above his head. Viktor then again said, "Well, I have no intention of working under you. I don''t even care about how I spend my day like a maggot under my dirty nket. How can someone assume that I will work to save the universe? This is outrageous!"

    He then scratched his head and said, "I do care about the ce I''m living in. But it won''t be me who''ll be saving the universe. I will hand over the authority to Ifrit since he has the experience. But for now on, I''ll be taking your fragment."

    Viktor smirked and when he was about to touch his chest, the water guardian screamed.

    "Stop!! Please spare me!! Don''t take away my fragment!!!"

    "Don''t be such a baby. You''ve ruled the realm for more than millions of years. It''s time for you to retire. It''s not like you''ll die. You guys are already immortal so what''s the issue?"

    Viktor started to devour his fragment. The guardian kept screaming until he felt the power leaving his body and then, he lost consciousness.

    Viktor then said, "Knocked out already? I didn''t even push him."

    Adonis replied, "Master, he was weaker than the others. He might''ve had a powerful fragment but his physical state was no more than amoner guardian. He was a cat in a lion mask."

    "I agree. He was fooling everyone with that trick. The goddess knew he was weak so he gave him an infinite mana stone to cover up his gap. He was powerful but his physical strength was trash. What a letdown. Let''s go home. I''ll talk about this matter with Ifritter."

    "Yes, master."

    Both of them vanished from the desert leaving him all alone. Viktor immediately went inside his nket and asked Adonis to turn off all the lights and close the curtains. Since it was morning there, the sun was interrupting him.

    Adonis did as he was told and then asked, "Master, what are you going to do now?"

    As Viktor understood the deep meaning of his question he softened his gaze and became silent. After a few moments, he replied, "Elesis''s army is no longer walking around the earth. Midas will be dead soon since Ifrit and you have imprinted your mark as prey on him. About four formal guardians have also left earth by using ''summoning magic'' upon themselves. The world is currently a peaceful ce to live."

    Adonis then asked, "Master, do you wish to live here for a couple of centuries?"

    Viktor rolled over his bed and said, "Who knows? Maybe yes? Or no? I don''t know. What about you?"

    Adonis stepped closer to his bed and took a seat close to him. He then said, "Master, the world is too peaceful that I can''t help but worry about you."

    "What are you concerned about?" Viktor asked.

    "I''m afraid that you might be asleep for a decade without waking up."

    Viktor burst out ofughter and said, "Is that what you''re worried about? You''re so funny, man!!" Ahahahah!!! Well, that''s not wrong though-_-. I wanted to try ''deep sleep'' for once."

    Adonis sighed and stood up. He then walked near the door and said, "Master, I believe that you can do anything if you try. Maybe you can achieve a great skill if you cultivate your core in your deep sleep. Don''t worry. I, Adonis North, will guard this house while the Lord of this house is in ''deep sleep''. Rest assured, master. Leave the house to me. You can rest for as long as you want. Call me when you need me anytime. I will be there for you for your eternity. This is my duty as the knight."

    Viktor threw a small pillow at him and said, "Well then close the door already! Man, what should I do with this loyal demon of mine�� hah��. Adonis, I''ll leave the rest to you. See you soon. And yes, if you want to marry Sho, wake me up."

    "Which is never going to happen, master-_-. Just go to sleep, damn it! Nobody is getting married in this house."

    "Ahahahah!! Okay okay. Good night then, Adonis."

    "Good night, master."

    Adonis closed the door without making a sound and left the east wing of the mansion. He then walked inside the room where all the members usually hang out during the day. He then said, "Listen everyone. The lord of the house has decided to ''deep sleep'' for an uncertain period of time. For this reason, I, Adonis North, am the current lord of the house in my master''s absence. I hope all of you can help each other to maintain the family matters easily. But since the master is absent, I will be adding a new rule."

    Everyone was surprised to hear that a new rule will be added to the house rules.

    Adonis then cleared his throat and said, "From now on, the North family will disappear from the public face. So, I will be putting a curfew. Nobody is allowed to stay outside after 6 am. And everyone is obligated to cultivate their core for 12 hours a day. If you wish to continue being a part of the family and abide by the rules, you may stay here. And if not, you may leave and never return."

    Nobody raised their hands to disagree with the strict rules. Instead, they were seeing the lights of the upper realm shortly. All of them understood that Viktor was preparing to travel to the upper realms and take part in the tournament. Adonis then said, "That''s the answer that I expected from everyone. Good luck with your training, I''ll be taking my leave now. Have a good day everyone."

    He then closed the door and left the house for work.

    ...��..

    ..

    NOTICE:::

    [[[ Hello dear readers. It''s been almost 4 days since I took a break. I''m a 2nd-year college student now so you can understand my situation. I can''t even sleep at night because of the pressure. I''m barely getting an hour for my novel update.

    I''m happy because there are a lot of readers who enjoy this story even though it''s not ''High-quality''. I''m still weak in grammar because I''m not a good student. (English is not even my 2ndnguage).

    I tried my best to give it a shot. And I''m really grateful for all those readers who supported me. Thank you so much for that.

    My special thanks to top fans:

    ��

    King_Rabbit

    Yuki_shiro_5

    and

    Ashborn1609

    ��

    And the other readers who have supported my work, I''m very grateful because for you guys, I was able to walk on a very thin thread-like path in my life.

    But it''s kinda disappointing that I''m not getting any credit from it. It''s been a while since I''ve started to post my work here and I''m left empty-handed. Well, I never expected anything from the beginning, but still. Seeing others getting a contract here with a very low view and a handful of readers is making me kinda sad.

    I''m not offending anyone, I''m not saying that their story is bad or something. It''s just a little frustrating that I''m just left behind.

    Well,

    Everyone has their own way to their sess. What about me? I''m just buried under the pile of millions of talented people with great willpower.

    Anyway, it looks like I''m talking too much. Hahah.. I''ll be taking a break then. Don''t know when I wille back with new episodes but I''m sure it will be full of surprises.

    If you wish to contact me, follow & dm me on social media: Insta... @miami_rin

 Chapter 170: Land of silence

    <h4>Chapter 170: Land of silence</h4>

    There are nine realms above the earth realm and two underneath. The lowest realm is called the underworld where devils live and under it, the hell burns red.

    Above those two, the earth realm is a block realm where humans can''t leave. Above it, there are four more realms where higher intelligent species live. Above it, the guardian realm is situated. This is where thend of universeses to an end and the gate realm to the gods begins. But reaching the realm of gods needs verification.

    Thus, all the beings that live between the realm of gods and the realm of guardians, they cultivate to reach the divine stage. This realm is also called the realm of cultivators. This is the realm that Viktor intends to reach but firstly, he needs to reach the 1st realm above the earth or mortal realm.

    For that reason, he needed to cultivate his divine Qi in his deep sleep.

    ''But it''s not that easy. If they want to go with me, they need to get strong enough to fight with the gatekeeper of the upper realm.''

    Viktor looked at Adonis''s record in his library and saw he was doing great. For the past 10 years, he hid every sign of the North family from the world. He continued his work as the housemaster and trained all the family members on his own. Not only that, Ifrit and Mors also did great.

    Welis on the other hand went through many obstacles to gain a Qi core but her progress was slow. Astrsus didn''t recover from his mental shock so he was put to bed for a full recovery. Adonis knew he wouldn''t be tagging along so he prepared a ce where he could live quietly as a human on a different. Leaving him on earth that would lose its mana soon would be a bad idea so he put him inside his dimension room and waited for his master to wake up.

    In 10 years, the earth also changed. Its temperature and water level increased. The air had be more polluted and so many inds drowned in the sea. New diseases spread that took so many lives but still, without Viktor''s order, Adonis stayed quiet even though he knew every solution to those problems.

    Furthermore, they were about to leave the so there was no reason for him to think about these trivial matters. He had a long journey awaited.

    Viktor closed his record and mumbled, ''You''re doing great. But I guess it''s time for me to wake up. It''s been so long since I''ve fallen asleep in a time eleration trap. It might be only 10 years outside but on the inside, I''ve lived for so long that I''ve finished reading every single red and green book inside my library. Since the time is so fast inside, it''s basically frozen outside.''

    Viktor floated closer to the premise of his library and took a seat on the beach. He then said, "Well, it''s the end of the time eleration trap. I guess I should open my eyes outside."

    He slowly opened his eyes after a long time and saw a different room. He was on a bed that was surrounded by green nts. On his left, there was a huge window where the sunlight was entering from.

    He then pulled the nket and walked closer to the window to see the world outside. Suddenly, someone opened the door.

    "Good morning, master."

    ''A familiar voice��'' Viktor looked back and saw Adonis smiling with a ss of warm water. "Did you get a nice sleep, master?"

    Viktor smiled and replied, "Adonis, it''s great to see you." He then walked closer to him and touched his face. "You''re warm, just like the day I touched your face after you were released from your curse. My hands didn''t burn after that."

    "Wait, you burned your hands while touching my face before I gained consciousness?" Adonis asked.

    ''Ou, I forgot that he didn''t know about this��'' Viktor then smiled awkwardly and replied, "Yes, you were burning hot that I burned my hands back then. But it healed so don''t worry. You are not warm enough to burn my hands anymore."

    Adonis put the ss on the table and knelt in front of him by holding both of his hands. He then put his forehead on Viktor''s hand and said, "Don''t harm yourself, master. You''re so precious to me. Without you, I can''t imagine a world or my existence. You''re the light that guides me to the future and beyond."

    Viktor pulled his hand and forcefully made him stand. "Come on, don''t be so emotional. I''m d that you''re always beside me, but I have a question. Where the hell are we-_-?"

    "Oh, the third world war broke out a year ago. So I moved the house inside a cave on Mount Everest. It''s protected with illusion and holy barrier magic so not even a god can notice."

    ''So much has happened after I stopped reading his record because he was in his heat-_-. He literally made my room into a greenhouse. Well, I don''t hate it.''

    Viktor smiled and said, "Then, shall we go out for a walk? I want to see the world outside." Adonis agreed and then apanied him outside to show him where he had moved the house.

    After the climate changed, the Southeast part of Asia became thend of the show. The usual greenery turned into snow-covered white and the temperature dropped below -60. All the people who lived here left or made their houses underground to survive.

    Thus, thend around the mouth of Everest became a silentnd.

    Viktor walked outside the house and saw the cave with crystallized water hanging above like spears. The floor of the cave was also frozen slippery so Viktor started to figure skating.

    "Master, do you like ice skating?"

    "There is nothing I particrly hate. I like everything that humans or any beings love to do."

    He then jumped high andnded on an invisible surface in the air. "Adonis, how did you manage to find a huge cave on Mount Everest like this? It''s basically a small town. The ceiling is more than a hundred feet above the ground."

    "It wasn''t like this before. I cut the whole cave into one area. There were more than 20 narrow caves connected here. I just took the whole area and made it into one."

    "Why inside a cave? There were oceans, deserts, and forests. Why inside a cave?"

    "Because I want to protect my master from any kind of danger. So I hid you from open ces where people might attack or think of attacking."

    "I see��"

    Viktor then walked out of the illusion barrier and the cold blow of a snowstorm blew his hair and his thin white shirt. The temperature was so low that his eyshes were starting to form crystals.

    Since demigods aren''t affected by any of it, it remained calm to see the outside world after so many thousands of years. He took a deep breath and saw the sun even though a snowstorm was passing by.

    "Adonis, I can never find any fault in your taste. This ce is spectacr��"

    Viktor looked below right after the storm went away and saw the level of clouds below the mountains. They were standing so high up from the sea level that the ring around the sun looked so big, yet so cold. The air was also so thin that he barely sensed any oxygen around the area. It was a ce uninhabitable for any human. In case someone discovers this ce, they would leave right away because the oxygen level was so low, barely noticeable.

    Adonis picked up a ce to live where nobody but them can live. It was a perfect ce to hide and cutmunication with humans on earth.

    "But, how did you manage to get a Wi-Fi line in this area?" Viktor asked.

    "Of all things, is this what you''re asking me, master-_-?"

    "I sensed the radiation around the house. Also, I''m curious because it''s been a while since I''ve yed some games-_-."

    "-_-. I will prepare your gaming room, master-_-."

    "I appreciate your thoughtful decision, Adonis-_-."

    Adonis then went inside to prepare what he asked for and became busy. Viktor stayed there to see the world that he was going to leave behind one day to achieve what he yearned for.

    The situation was all well except for the evil ns of Lucifer. Since Elesis had his backup, he was doing whatever he wanted in the realm of gods by hiding his identity as a servant of Lucifer. But, he didn''t pay attention to the fact that he was "The Lucifer".

    Rose Castel, somewhere in the territory of the god of all evil, Lucifer.

    A servant with three tails and a long horn in the middle of his forehead opened the door to a massive room. He then walked into the middle of the room and bowed. "Delkira has arrived to serve its mighty lord. I''ve gathered all the information you asked for, my lord."

    The dark room suddenly turned into a bright one and a massive throne became visible. There, a man with vibrant red hair and red ruby eyes was sitting with his leg crossed. His charming face with no facial hair became joyful after hearing the news that had arrived.

    "Raise your head, Delkira."

    "Yes, my lord." The servant raised his head and opened the notebook that he was carrying in his small pouch. He then read it out loud, "On the gods year 30Q, 30th August, somewhere in God''s gate realm, Elesis has gained more followers. Then, he killed more than 800 people in the name of justice.

    The reason: 1. He wascking divine Qi to reach his 4th stage core.

    2. His followers were all devil worshipers.

    3. He does not like the concept of ''evil''.

    4. He wants to wipe the ''evilness'' from existence. So he is simply taking advantage of your authorities to continue this work that is rted to his own justification. He does not show any sign of respect towards the great lord, Lucifer.

    This is the end of my report. The rest will be my lord''s decision."

    Lucifer smirked a little and said, "Let him do whatever he wants. But make sure he doesn''t step foot inside my treasury or my office. But now, I have a new job for you."

    "Please give me orders, my lord."

    "Sent this letter along with five infinite cores to Elerous, the younger brother of Elesis. He is currently living on earth quietly. A few days ago, someone put a barrier around so my spying spell got cut off. I know he''s up to something big so I want you to deliver this letter to him. Make it quick."

    The servant took the letter and a huge wooden box from him. He then said, "I will take my leave, my lord. This lowly servant will bring good news very soon."

    Lucifer smirked and mumbled, I''m getting a new toy after so long. Now, we''ll see how good that toy is. My patience is nearly at an end."

 Chapter 171: Punishment room

    <h4>Chapter 171: Punishment room</h4>

    Viktor was left speechless after he received something odd from the realm of gods. It wasn''t even a day since he woke up from his deep slumber and yet, he received something enormous from someone very powerful.

    Even though the chances of getting a letter from him were less than .0000001, he still received it.

    ''You gotta be kidding me��'' he sighed in exhaustion.

    A few hours earlier��

    Viktor walked inside the training hall of his house to check how everyone was doing. He was curious about how they would react after seeing his face so he sneaked in. ''I am sure they will be surprised.''

    Then the moment he walked in, everyone shouted. "Wee back!!!!"

    Viktor was shocked. "You guys�� dis Adonis informed you?"

    Mors walked closer to him and patted Viktor''s shoulder, "You woke up a few hours ago and didn''t even bother toe and check on us. Adonis''s expression changed suddenly so we assumed that you woke up. Adonis already told us about your awakening but he told us that you''de here eventually. So we waited instead."

    Viktor smiled and replied, "You guys are still the same. Hahah�� anyway I''m surprised to see your achievements. All of you have acquired 2 stages of Qi cores in just 10 years. I guess my house is filled with talented people."

    Viktor then looked at Welis and saw her hesitating to make eye contact. She wasn''t able to reach the 2nd stage of her Qi heart so she thought that she would be scolded or looked down upon.

    "Welis, you did great," Viktor said. That made her expression change. "Thank you, master."

    Viktor then said, "So, where is Midas?"

    Ifrit chucked and answered proudly, "Heheh�� I tormented him for over 7 years and he lost his damn mind. He''s currently in the basement now, getting his punishment. Do you want to see it?"

    Viktor knew it was Ifrit who took care of Midas after Adonis got bored. But he didn''t read his record after that because he was busy reading someone else''s records in his library. After he woke up, he got curious about Midas so he asked about his whereabouts.

    But him being living right under his feet was unexpected.

    ''Now I''m more curious about it.'' Viktor then followed the dark stairs towards the basement along with his subordinates. The basement was dark but the walls seemed very thick and clean. There was no ray of light in there but still, he wasn''t troubled by it.

    He simply walked through the hallway and stopped in front of a huge door. It was the door to the torture room.

    "Is this the room? I can sense there''s someone with enormous willpower sitting inside. He wants to stop this at any cost." He chucked and again said, "He wants to stop all of this and run far away from here."

    The door opened.

    The punishment room under Viktor''s house was made by Ifrit, the formal god and king of hell and devils. As the king of hell, he was well aware of every kind of torture.

    So he designed a punishment room and installed it under the house right before Adonis moved the whole house into the cave.

    The torture room he designed was a mirror room that had mirror walls. It had red light bulbs in every corner and a sound system that yed the sound of hell in loops.

    The torture technique was like this,

    A person would be seated in the middle of the room on a bottomless chair tied up neatly. His eyes will be forcefully wide opened by an eyelid opener. This would make him unable to blink or move his head or eyes elsewhere and his focus would be forcefully pointed in the mirror.

    The red light is a great way to make a person hallucinate when they are looking straight into the mirror.

    The sound of the hell adds the spices.

    This type of torture is enough to make a person go crazy just in a minute. Since Midas was a guardian, it was tough for him to lose his mind but the torture set was made just for him. Even so, it took him a whole year to lose his mind and start drooling.

    Viktor then entered the room after turning the lights from red to white.

    "What a nice view. It''s our second time seeing eachother, right? So, do you remember me?"

    Viktor looked at his pitiful face and didn''t get any reply. Midas didn''t even show any sign of giving a reply or reacting to his question.

    He was lost.

    Viktor again asked, "Hey, are you even listening to what I''m saying?" He clicked his fingers against eachother in front of his widely opened eyes. He then said, "Are you dead? I''m getting bored."

    Suddenly, Midas showed a sign of understanding his question. He was drooling but in that state, he hushed, "S..spar.e��me.."

    Viktor heard his mumbling and flinched. "You''re still online. I see. Great to see you back on earth online. Now, your fragment will be mine."

    At that moment, Adonis walked in and said, "Wait, master. Before you absorb his core, I want to say something."

    Viktor pulled his hand back from Midas''s head and said, "What is it, Adonis? Is there something wrong?"

    "You''re aware of his fragment type, right? He''s the guardian of greed. Because of his fragment, he''s unable to control his desire of getting anything that he wishes. He is a wise guardian but his fragment is the only thing that drives him crazy. If you devour his fragment, I''m afraid that you might lose your sanity. Please think about it carefully."

    Viktor then thought, ''He''s not wrong. His fragment may lead me to choose the wrong path. I might even dig my own grave without even knowing. His fragment power is surely a dangerous one. But, I''m not that kind of an idiot to devour the whole. The devouring power of my core has a unique power that filters out bad things. It works like a filter that filters out dirt and all sorts of bad things just to provide me with the finest quality product. The urge of greed will simply filter out once my core devours it.''

    So Viktor smiled and said, "Adonis, don''t worry. That kind of thing will not cause any harm to my body."

    "S..spare me.." Viktor tilted his head at him and said, "Why?"

    Midas became unable to answer his question and suddenly started to panic. He was in great shock to see all white lights instead of red and started to hallucinate.

    "Tsk��this bug head.." Viktorined and grabbed his head to devour his fragment to make it his own. Adonis began to worry about him.

    The fragment of Midas was small but a sour, unpleasant and ufortable one. His fragment felt like a sharp spikey ball being swallowed down Viktor''s throat but it quickly became soft after it was filtered.

    "So this is what a greed fragment tastes and feels like."

    Adonis then grabbed Viktor''s shoulder and said, "Master!! Are you feeling alright? Is everything okay inside your body? Are you hurt somewhere? I saw you making a weird face just a second ago! Throw it out!! Don''t eat it!!"

    Adonis then started to shake Viktor back and forth continuously to make him throw out what he ate.

    "Aaaaa Adonis!! Stop!! Stop!! Time out!!!!"

    "Master!! Are you okay?" Adonis gave him a puppy look filled with worries. He was worried that Viktor might change after he devoured Midas''s fragment.

    "Master��."

    Viktor looked at his melted orange puppy eyes and said, "Stop acting like a baby. I''m okay and I''m definitely not going to change. Just a few magical abilities were added to my core. Nothing else. Since I''ve reached the demigod state, the guardian fragment is like a nutritious slice of an apple. I need bigger fish to fill my stomach."

    Adonis fell on his knee by holding Viktor''s pants and said, "Ah.. thank goodness��"

    "Let go-_-. My pants wille off-_-."

    At that moment, everyone felt a powerful presence outside the holy barrier of someone. It wasn''t trying to break in. Instead, it was leaking out an intention of getting invented into the house.

    The powerful person in front of the house waiting to get invited by the housemaster and to enter the house as a verified guest. He looked like he had his pride as a well-mannered man.

    Viktor then walked out of the house after leaving Midas as Adonis''s food. He stepped outside the holy barrier and looked above.

    The unknown man was floating above with a box in his hand. He then came down and knelt in front of Viktor. "I am Delkira Von Andravel, a lowly but loyal servant of my master, the god of evil, Lucifer Ceyx. Today, I''vee down to the realm of mortals to deliver a letter to you, an honourable, respectful person, Elerous Sirir. Along with a box that I am giving to you now, I''m hereby dering that I''ve fulfilled my duty. I may take my leave after you are giving out a reply to that letter. In order to do so, I require an invitation to enter your house."

    Viktor raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s a heavy box. I wonder what that box contains."

    "Please open the box to find out," Delkira replied with a respectful tone of his voice.

    Viktor then smiled a little and said, "Well then. You''re wee in our house. Please make yourself at home."

    "Thank you for your generosity."

    "It''s an honour to have you as a guest. Come inside." Viktor then told him to follow Delkira inside his house. The ice cave was big so it made him think about his identity again. From the beginning of Elesis''s arrival in the house of Lucifer, he knew that Elesis had a younger brother who was living in the realm of mortals. He was also a demigod but for some reason, he was staying there instead of preparing for the god''s session tournament which will be held in seven hundred thousand years. Elesis was already preparing for the tournament but on the other hand, Elerous was cking off. He was rotting under his nket and feeding off his one and only servant named Adonis.

    But he paid no attention to it since it wasn''t that important. But when he heard that his master, Lucifer was writing a letter to him, his curiosity broke its limits. He immediately came down to the realm of mortals and then felt the presence of Elerous.

    He then became more curious because Elerous was hiding his powers. Even he erased his shadows from under his feet.

    "Your house is small and cosy," Delkira said.

    "Oh, that''s because Adonis couldn''t expand its size because of the cave."

    Delkira stared at the ice spears on the ceiling straight pointing downwards. They were all modified with attack magic that surprised him. He couldn''t even feel its presence so he mumbled, ''If I didn''t see them hanging downwards, I''d nevere to the realization of their existence. That''s a god realm-level defence magic. Why is that here? Even the master''s castle doesn''t have them.''

    Viktor smiled a little and said, "Our house might be small, but it doesn''tck anything."

    Delkira gulped down his dry throat and thought, ''He can read my mind? No, it might be a coincidence. He must''ve read my bodynguage and assumed something.''

    "Let''s not talk about mind-reading things. The guest must be tired now. Adonis, why don''t you show our guest the way to his room? I will cook dinner today since it''s a wonderful day"

    "Understood, master. Sir Delkira, please follow me."

    Delkira was left speechless.

 Chapter 172: Delkira鈥檚 objections.

    <h4>Chapter 172: Delkira''s objections.</h4>

    Delkira''s POV:

    I am Delkira, a servant of the lord''s castle who has served the master, the great lord Lucifer, for more than six thousand years. When I was a small child, my vige got caught up in a demigod war. The war ended sixty yearster, leaving nothing but helpless people on the streets. They went away to celebrate their victory by ignoring all the vigers who were the main victim of the war.

    All the houses, livestock and forest became one with the ashes. The only remaining things walking around were the refugees from a distantnd who took shelter in our vige. Various types of diseases spread, the crime rate increased, and child prostitution opened because of the war.

    Even though we lived right under the realm of god, we saw no sign of any god. No god paid attention to us even after we, the victims prayed day and night for a ray of mercy.

    I was also one of them,ying beside a dirty street, barely covering my body with a dirty rag. I starved days after days by relying only on water and some food that I stole from a corrupted ration sector.

    One day, I got caught by a person who worked there and nearly beat me to death. I was thrown into the pit of dead rotten bodies beside the town where all the war criminals were executed and thrown away.

    I saw hell, even though the realm of gods was right above us.

    After a day, I saw a man walking in the air approaching me. I knew my death was near, so I said, "Please give me a peaceful death so I can rest in peace in heaven. I am innocent."

    The man said nothing and picked my dirty body up. He held me in his arms and put me to sleep. I thought I was dead, so I was waiting to see the god of judgement''s face. I opened my eyes but what I saw didn''t match my assumption. It was a luxurious ceiling, and a man with red eyes looked right into my face.

    I was confused.

    So I asked, "Is this the afterlife?"

    The manughed and replied, "No, this is my home. From now on, you will be my servant. Make sure to make a good cup of tea in the afternoon everyday. But you need to rest now. Your Qi core was wounded. It will take some time to recover."

    The man stood up and left the room.

    So many years have passed since the day I became a servant of my lord. I have lived a great life inside my lord''s castle, but I have to say something now.

    In my whole life, I''ve never seen something like this.

    Delkira stared at Adonis'' face who was casually making physical contact with his master. He was fixing his hair, he was helping him to fix his shirt, he was sitting in front of the same table to eat dinner. Not only that, everyone was served the same food and the most unbelievable thing was the food.

    It was cooked by Viktor, the lord of the house.

    He then saw Adonis casually eating the food that his lord made and saying that he burned the food a bit.

    So he said, "Sir Adonis, aren''t you ashamed of yourself? I might not be in a ce to talk about the rules of this house. But as a servant, I can point out all your faults since you''re also a servant. Why are you neglecting your duty as a servant? You must cook food for him and eat only one meal a day. You must never touch your lord because it''s disrespectful. How can you sit beside your lord when he''s eating? Show some respect."

    Viktor didn''t respond to hisments and looked at Adonis with an innocent face. He looked like he wanted to see how he reacts to his questions.

    Asonis put down his fork beside his te and said, "My master hates it when someone is standing behind him during his mealtime. He loves to eat with everyone at the same table. He loves to cook meals to show his gratitude towards us. This is his way of respecting his suburbanites. Moreover, I''m not just his servant. I''m his knight and also a brother. I don''t know about how the other lords treat their servants but I''m sure my master is very different from them. He is the kindest lord in this whole universe."

    Viktor mumbled, ''You''re making me blush,'' and he took a sip of his wine by looking at him.

    Delkira was left with no words. Viktor then said, "This isn''t a house where a lord looks down on everyone. This is a house where a family lives. All the members of this house are a part of my family. I''m sure you know how a family works, right?"

    Delkira then said, "If everyone is your family, who takes care of the house?"

    Mors then replied, "All of us. There is no servant in this household. Oh, I apologise for myte introduction. I''m Mors Grimrose, a demigod of death."

    Delkira''s eyes nearly reached his forehead.

    Ifrit then said, "I''m the formal god of hell and evil. I was banished from the god realm because of a bitch. Nice to meet you."

    Adonis then said, "I am Adonis North, a demigod of destruction."

    ''Destruction?'' Delkira mumbled. ''I wasn''t aware of this until just now. All of them are hiding their aura. They don''t even have a shadow under their feet so I was unable to sense it. They are all demigods except for that girl sitting next to that person named Mors Grimrose. This is a house of horror, a cave of sleeping monsters.''

    Delkira then looked at Viktor and suddenly realised something. He knew ''Elerous'' who was also known as Viktor E. North was a special person and the current interest of his lord, Lucifer. He knew Viktor was powerful but suddenly he realised that he never asked his master nor the host of the house about his identity.

    Viktor''s title was unknown to him.

    Delkira then asked, "May I ask a question, sir Elerous?"

    "Yes. Go ahead."

    "What kind of demigod are you?"

    Viktor smiled and replied, "That''s something that I like to keep a secret from everyone. People tend to get ufortable around me when they get to know about my identity. You see, people love to keep secrets and I am very allergic to it."

    Delkira was confused.

    "Is your title somehow rted to mind reading?"

    "Hmm, I guess so."

    ��

    The title of a God and Demigod. It is the only thing that differs and describes the type of that god''s dominance. A title is like a licence of a god that forms automatically after he reaches a certain level.

    A god can''t lie about his identity. He can''t tell any lie about his identity because somehow, it''s magically programmed in their mouth

    Even if they want to lie about their identity, their mouth will simply speak the truth automatically.

    The truth will alwayse out.

    But there are always some exceptions. A few million years ago, there was a certain god who manipted that system and sessfully shut his mouth when another god asked about his identity.

    The trick was simple. ''You don''t have to answer the question and reply with a question instead.'' This won''t trigger the magic spell to work and help the god from keeping his real identity hidden.

    This trick became very popr after some years in the realm of gods. It also became a part of entertainment for some years but soon, it got old and everyone went back to their original flow of life. But still, some gods and demigods use this method to hide their true power and hidden intentions.

    But Delkira wasn''t aware of this fact because he was nothing but a child in the realm of gods. He only served his master for some thousands of years and he was far away from knowing the full history of the gods.

    So he asked, "Then, why do you have two names? Lord Mors seems to be addressing you by a different name."

    "That''s because I still haven''t attained my naming ceremony in the naming temple after I was awarded divine Qi."

    "You haven''t?"

    "No, I haven''t thought about it yet."

    ''What a strange person��'' Delkira mumbled.

    ..

    Viktor''s POV:

    At that moment, Adonis used telepathy tomunicate with Viktor after hearing about his thoughts. He asked, *Master, does that mean your name hasn''t been recorded in the list of demigods? When are you going to attain your naming ceremony?*

    Viktor took a sip of his wine and said, *Adonis, a name is a very important thing. You know that my soul has changed its body three times. I have more than three names. So, it is still difficult for me to pick a name after going through all of those emotions. And I don''t want to set a name yet because I feel like I''m not ready for that ceremony. Moreover, if I pay a visit to the underworld''s naming temple, I won''t be able toe back soon. The naming ceremony is a long process.*

    *But master, you already have a name. You are not three different people. You are Viktor E. North, my one and only master. Even if you change your body countless times, you will still be the same person. So please don''t hesitate to go to your naming ceremony. I will apany you if you want to. And also, we can just leave now because there''s nothing left for us to do on earth now. I believe that you''ve already spent a great amount of time in your deep sleep. You must be bored now.*

    Viktor put his wine ss on the table and said, *Then, let''s go and save our name on the list, shall we? Since we will be leaving the earth soon, why don''t we pay a visit to the underworld before that?*

    *Your wish is mymand, master.*

    Both of them smiled and made everyone confused all of a sudden.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!